How to use "the" in a sentence

Sentences

I hear the voice in my head

So I wait for the second voice

I wait, but tonight the second voice doesn't come

In the first days, the second voice always came

Now there is only the first voice

It says the same thing over and over again

Finally, I must accept the truth: I am going to die.

It is Saturday, April the 26th, 2003

Edward Abbey, one of my favourite writers, described it as 'the most beautiful place on Earth'

Right now, with the sun on my back and the wind in my hair, I agree.

Today is the third day of an activity holiday

Yesterday, I biked the Slick Rock Trail, alone

It's not very long - only a little over nineteen kilometres - but it's one of the most difficult bike trails in the US

Today, my plan is to hike through Blue John and Horseshoe Canyons after biking to the trail

I'll leave my bike at the end of the trail and hike back to the carpark

I'll drive over in the truck and collect the bike later.

I hope I get some sleep because tomorrow I want to hike the most popular trail in southern Utah - Little White Horse.

I plan to spend the whole of Monday biking along the White Rim Trail

Aspen is famous for its mountains and the countryside around it

Leona, one of the people I live and work with, is having a goodbye party on Monday night

Now that winter is over, she's going to another town in Colorado to work as a gardener for the summer

8.45 am I arrive at the Horseshoe Canyon carpark early in the morning, pull my bike from the truck and lock the door

Then I check the time: eight forty-five in the morning

As I start cycling, I wonder how quickly I can get to the start of the trail.

I can now see the sign pointing to this end of the trail.

It will give me more time to finish my hike back to the truck

As I walk, I think about the history of the people who were here before me

He and his men stole horses and hid from the law during the last years of the nineteenth century.

Since that time, the area has been called Robbers Roost country.

My climbing bag is heavy with the weight of my equipment

I think about my plan for the day

Blue John Canyon will be the most difficult part of the hike.

Three kilometres along the trail is the Big Drop Rappel.

Here, the canyon suddenly drops eighteen metres

The walls there are very narrow and the trail goes up and down, sharply

There are also a lot of very large rocks called boulders, stuck between the canyon walls

But I'm not thinking of danger at the moment

Today, I will finally see the Great Gallery

The Gallery is part of Horseshoe Canyon, and it's famous for the huge rock paintings which cover its walls

This is one of the things my mother taught me

I'm on a high rock, looking down at the trail

I've spent the last eighteen hours alone

'Hi,' I call as I climb down the rock

'I'm Megan,' says the darker girl, 'and this is Kristi.'

We shake hands and continue along the trail

They work in the same business, too

We are on the trail together for about five kilometres

At that point, there is a smaller canyon to the west

The girls left their bikes at the end of it

We will say goodbye there and I'll continue on alone to the Big Drop Rappel.

In the hour and a half we've been together, we've already become friends.

Megan feels the same

'We can finish the west canyon trail, go back to our truck and have a few beers.'

I like the idea, but following my plan is more important

'Maybe not, but I really want to do the Big Drop Rappel

And I can't miss the paintings in the Great Gallery

We agree on a plan to meet and go to the party together.

It is the last time I will wave goodbye with my right hand.

The girls disappear into the west canyon

I continue walking towards the Big Drop Rappel

The music is perfect for the way I feel: lucky, free and happy

It's warm and sunny with just a few white clouds in the sky.

Suddenly, my feet hit a pile of loose stones and I nearly fall to the ground.

I listen to the voice in my head and look up the canyon

I can see that the trail ahead becomes more difficult

Twenty minutes later, I arrive at the most difficult part of the trail

Here, the canyon walls are a lot narrower

I look up and see part of a tree stuck between the canyon walls

It was carried along the canyon after heavy rain

This is one of the dangers of hiking in canyon country

In seconds, the water can throw you against the canyon walls and kill you

That's why it's always very important to check the weather before canyoning.

Just below the tree is the first drop in the trail

There are plenty of holes in the rock for my hands and feet so I climb down easily

A metre from the bottom I let go and land on the ground

Soft sand covers the tops of my boots

I have all the equipment I need in my backpack

This will be quicker than dropping on to the trail and climbing back up again

The bad news is that the boulders could move

I manage the first few boulders without any problems and reach another drop

About three metres from the edge of the drop is a boulder

It's about the same size as the wheel of a bus

If I climb onto it, the drop from there will be shorter

I chimney to the boulder quite easily.

I lie down, put my hands in two holes on the far edge of the boulder and push my legs over the opposite side to jump down.

As most of my weight pushes on one side of the boulder, it makes a strange sound

I let go of the boulder and drop towards the ground

As I fall, I look up and see the boulder crashing towards my head

If I don't get out of the way, I'm dead

I try to push against the boulder with both hands

It hits my left hand hard against the canyon wall

The boulder then hits my right arm and traps my hand against the right side of the canyon.

I don't even notice landing on the canyon floor

Stupid, Aron, stupid! When you first stood on the rock, it moved

That was a clear message to stay away! But you were in such a hurry to finish the hike you didn't stop and check.

This time I push against the boulder with my knees at the same time.

Stop thinking about how bad the problem is, Aron

Without stopping to think, I take the water bottle from my bag and drink a third of it in five seconds.

I suddenly realise what I'm doing and pull the bottle out of my mouth

This means that the most important thing of all is to save water.

For the last half hour, I've been thinking of my best chance of escape

I said I would meet Kristi and Megan after the hike

What about other hikers? Will they find me by chance? Again, the answer is probably 'no'

Very few people travel to the Great Gallery from this end of the trail

They weren't completely sure I was going to the party

He will probably call my family and they will tell the police that I am missing

But I didn't tell anyone exactly where I was going, so it will take the police days to find me

The first plan is to use the large knife on the multi-tool to chip at the boulder

This might take away enough of the rock to free my hand

The second plan is to try and lift the boulder using some of my equipment

The third plan is the worst

I could amputate my arm using the multi-tool

I take the multi-tool from my climbing bag

One is longer than the other

I use the longest one, which is not so sharp

7.0 pm I've been chipping at the rock for almost three and a half hours

I lay the multi-tool on the boulder and reach for the water bottle

I wonder how long I'll be able to survive with the water I have left, only two-thirds of a litre

Until Monday night, maybe? Tuesday morning at the latest.

After Kristi and Megan left Aron, they got lost in the west canyon and arrived late at the meeting place

'We'll see him at the party.'

By the time they reached Goblin Valley, the car park was full and there was nowhere to stay for the night.

The girls now felt very tired and decided not to go to the party

Kristi agreed and they parked by the side of the road for the night.

All they found was a truck from Colorado with a bike inside and skis on the roof.

'He must be in the canyon already

She wrote their email addresses on a piece of paper and left it on the truck window.

12.00 am My headlamp is on and I'm chipping at the boulder

Perhaps I can remove this large piece before I stop for the night

I don't want to break the knife, so I use a different part of the multi-tool

I hit the boulder as hard as I can and the piece of rock falls onto my trapped arm

I chip at the rock for another hour and remove as much as the piece that came off before

I look up at the sky

The wind is the worst

Every few minutes, it blows down the canyon and makes my body shake

I lay everything inside it on top of the boulder

Then I put the bag back on

Now I can rest my knees instead of standing up all the time.

The problem is the weight on my legs

Then I tie carabiners to one end of the rope and make a kind of ball

The idea is to throw the rope over one of the boulders above my head

If I do it right, the ball will stick in the space between the boulder and the canyon wall.

It takes twenty-five throws before it lands in the right place

Now, will it hold my weight? I sit in the harness

I've done quite well, but one thought still worries me: I haven't chipped much rock from the boulder

The sun is shining into the canyon and a raven has just flown across the blue sky above my head

The sight and sound of the bird fills me with hope.

I hold my leg in the sunlight

I will use my ropes, webbing and carabiners to try and lift the boulder and free my hand

If I can throw the rope around this, it might hold everything in the right position.

I tie the other end of the rope around the boulder

Everything holds, but the boulder doesn't move

I put more weight on the rope, but it still doesn't work

1.00 pm I've spent four hours trying to lift the boulder, but nothing has worked.

It's just a small animal moving in the rock

The optimistic feelings of earlier in the day have disappeared

That leaves only the third, and worst, plan: I will have to amputate my right arm

What will I need for the job? The knife, that's certain, but also a tourniquet to stop the blood

The plastic pipe from the CamelBak seems best for that

As soon as I put the knife against the skin of my arm, I feel ill

I drop the knife and lay my head on the boulder

I can't lift the boulder

I feel angry with the boulder, but it's not the boulder's fault - it's mine

I didn't tell anyone where I was going, I didn't go with Kristi and Megan to the west canyon, and I didn't get off the boulder when it moved.

2.45 pm It's exactly twenty-four hours since the accident.

I place my camcorder on the boulder, turn it on and start speaking.

It's just after three o'clock on Sunday, April the 27th, 2003

I have been trapped in Blue John Canyon for the last twenty-four hours

I describe all that has happened in the last two days

As I reach the end of my story, I feel very sad

I turn off the machine

6.00 pm My second night in the canyon is moving closer

I feel strong enough to survive the fear of death, but not my body's need for water

Then I missed the next drink and decided to save it for later

I'll drink at nine, midnight, three and six in the morning, but I'll take even smaller sips.

There are several at my feet and some drinking the blood on the canyon wall

It seems colder than the night before

I start chipping at the boulder just to keep warm.

I tie the camera bag around my left arm

I do the same for my right arm, using webbing.

I decide to put the plastic rope bag over my head

I keep the far end open to let fresh air in

I lay my head against the boulder

The long, boring hours of the night pass slowly by

Finally, the sky grows lighter

Clouds at night are good because they trap the day's heat in the canyon, but clouds during the day are bad because the sun doesn't warm the air

There's also the chance of a storm.

Slowly the pale sky turns bright blue

As always, the light and warm air make me want to do something

I try and lift the boulder again by pushing down on the rope with my feet.

All I see in my mind are pictures of the food and drink left on the floor of my truck.

I didn't try hard enough the last time

I put on the tourniquet and make it tight

When everything is ready, I try to cut through the skin of my arm with the longer knife

I push hard but the skin doesn't break

Then, over the same area, I use the shorter, sharper knife

It's still not sharp enough to do the job.

All I have for the time I've spent on this is a long red line across my right arm

I take off the tourniquet and go back to waiting.

It has arrived at exactly the same time as yesterday.

For the first time in two days, I need to urinate

I open my shorts and watch the yellow urine disappear into the sand.

I spend most of the day chipping, resting, and counting the minutes before my next drink of water.

2.45 pm It's the middle of the afternoon and time to film again

I turn on the camcorder.

It's Monday, April the 28th

She is getting married in the autumn

It's strange but I feel the need to urinate again

This time, my second voice tells me not to urinate on the ground.

I urinate into the CamelBak

Sunlight shines off the bottom of thin clouds high above me

I hope they will stay and keep the heat in the canyon

Like the raven, the mosquitoes seem to arrive on time

Mosquitoes mean there must be water quite close - probably at the Big Drop Rappel.

Back in Aspen, Aron's housemates were preparing for the party

Elliot, another friend of his, was moving into the house after Leona had gone

'Does he know about the party?' Elliot asked.

The party ended at around two o'clock the next morning, but there was still no sign of Aron.

Early Tuesday morning, he called the house and spoke to Leona.

'He didn't come to the party last night,' Leona told him

At six-thirty that evening, they called the police

The officer on the desk asked for Aron's information: full name, age, height and weight

He also wanted to know the model of his truck and the license-plate number

But there was something the officer didn't tell them: a person has to be missing for at least forty-eight hours before the police will start a search and rescue operation

This meant that they wouldn't do anything until late the following day.

I decide not to drink any more until the water is finished

I've changed my drinking routine because the night is colder

I put the bottle between my legs and turn the top

Some of the valuable water falls onto my shorts.

Now look what you've done! Says the first voice.

I've just lost half of the rest of my life.

It's now Tuesday, April the 29th: my fourth day trapped in the canyon.

I put the camcorder on the boulder, then turn the screen the other way

He might call the police and report me missing

If I'm very lucky, they might search the Robbers Roost area first

Even then, the earliest they'll reach me is Thursday

7.30 am That last video recording was the most pessimistic so far

It's strange, but the feeling of hopelessness doesn't last

As the sky grows brighter, I think of the raven

I try lifting the boulder once more

I make the rope even shorter, but when I step on it, nothing happens

I push, jump and shout as I put all my weight onto the rope

I step down and lay my head on the boulder

But there's still the knife

It's lying open on top of the boulder.

Quickly, I put the tourniquet around my arm and tighten it

Then I pick up the multi-tool, open the shorter knife and push it hard into my arm

This time, the knife goes all the way in.

I pull out the knife and look at the deep hole I've made in my right arm

I can see the bones in my arm through the hole

I pick up the bottle and feel the last of the water disappear down my throat

I check the time

I feel happy and start thinking of all the wonderful times I've spent with friends and family

I also think of all the adventures I've had with different friends

I urinate into the CamelBak

Then I pour the clearer half of the urine into my water bottle

I throw the rest away

It is now the warmest part of the day

This is the time I am most comfortable

I have found the best way to sit and feel calmer in the warm air

If so, I will soon be as free as the raven.

Three hours later, I have reached the end of my third day trapped in the canyon

I eat the last burrito

On Wednesday morning, Brion After was at work in the shop

He picked up the phone

Aron's mother answered on the first ring.

'No, just that he might hike somewhere in the Canyonlands area of Utah,' explained Brion

'I think you should call the Aspen police.'

Mrs Ralston's hand was shaking as she put down the phone

She went to the computer

None of the answers she gave worked but she kept trying

In the end, she guessed the correct answer and sent the information to Brion.

After Brion had called the Aspen police, the head officer, Adam Crider, started the rescue operation

He called Mrs Ralston for the license-plate number of her son's truck

How could she find the correct license-plate number?

He called Aron's housemate Elliot and asked him to manage the store and rescue operation until he returned

When Elliot reached the store, he received a call from Mrs Ralston

She wanted to check the license-plate number she had given Brion

Elliot checked as she read out the number.

I'll call Officer Crider and give him the correct number.'

By early afternoon, Elliot had received an email from Steve Pratchett, the most important of Aron's climbing friends

He often led rescue operations to find climbers lost in the mountains

Another friend, Jason, had sent Steve a list of all the canyons Aron said he wanted to hike in Canyonlands

Steve called the Utah police for the area and spoke to one the main officers, Kyle Ekker

Steve gave him the latest license-plate number for Aron's truck and Officer Ekker sent his men out to look for it.

There was no sign of the truck

Officer Ekker checked the number with the national license office

Once again, the number was wrong.

Then she remembered that Aron was living in Albuquerque, New Mexico, when he bought the truck

The vehicle license office for the area was in Santa Fe

She called and an officer searched the records and found Aron's name

Finally, they had the correct number

It would have to wait until the morning.

Friends suddenly appear in the canyon like silent ghosts and wave me towards them

I follow and find myself in some place I know from the past

I am happy while the visions last

It is only when they disappear and the cold and pain return that I know they are not

Then, shaking hard, I continue chipping at the boulder

After that, I sit again and it's not long before the visions return

During the second half of the night, I have visions of myself as a child

Something about the visions tells me that I have not given the people I care about enough attention

I'm always thinking of the things I want to achieve and not noticing other people

Now I realise that my love for friends and family is the main reason I want to escape

I promise myself that if I can escape from here back to the people, I will be kinder towards them.

Just as I am about to drink, the vision disappears and I wake up

Then I feel the cold and the pain of the rope against my legs

However, the visions tell me something: I am not ready to die

As morning comes on the fifth day, I feel sure I can still last a few more days

I don't know if this is true, but I'm still alive when the sun rises

The sound of its wings and the light in the canyon are beautiful

I watch its smooth flight, following the line of the canyon

When I did this last night, the time seemed to pass more slowly

It came to me, as I was looking at all the rocks around me

Why not find a hard rock and use it to break the boulder? There's one in a hole in the canyon wall above me

It's perfect - just the right size and weight.

I hit the rock hard against the boulder

Little bits of stone fly into the air

I continue, but soon have to stop because of the pain in my left hand

Early afternoon is usually the warmest time of day

But today it's only thirteen degrees, the coldest day so far

It also means that tonight will be the coldest night

The problem with using the black rock was that it hurt my left hand

By 6.00 pm, I have taken off more of the boulder in three hours than I did in four days

And even with the sock there is too much pain in my left hand to continue.

I put down the rock

I feel sure I won't survive another night in the canyon

Another night of the sitting - standing routine will kill me

I am so certain of this that I take the knife and write the dates of my life on the canyon wall

When I have finished I read them by the light of my headlamp: ARON OCT 75 - APR 03.

I am walking alone through the canyon wall

On the other side is a living room

A little boy in a red shirt comes into the room

He is my future son and the room is in my future home

The little boy runs across the wooden floor, laughing

He holds my arms in his little hands and together we dance around the room

I am back in the canyon again, but now I don't feel the same as before

Seeing the boy has changed everything

Now, even with the cold, pain, tiredness and thirst, I am sure I will survive.

On Thursday, May the 1st, Kyle Ekker was looking at a map of the Canyonlands area on his office wall

Already that morning, his men had searched the top and centre of the area and found nothing.

What about the Robbers Roost canyons in the south? The only roads down there were made of rocks and sand

He called Glen Sherrill, the head officer for the area

When Glen answered the phone, Kyle described Aron's truck.

Kyle thanked him and put down the phone.

We've found the truck you're looking for

It's in the Horseshoe Canyon carpark.'

By 10.00 am, the good news had reached Elliot, Steve, and Mrs Ralston

Steve immediately arranged for a rescue team to join the police and help in the search

8.45 am It's Thursday, May the 1st

Perhaps the vision of the little boy kept me alive last night

I am also upset because the raven hasn't appeared

I try and forget about the bird and pick up the camcorder

I'm crying as I close the camcorder for the last time

I pick up the black rock and hit it as hard as I can against the boulder

I continue, trying to forget the pain in my left hand

In the end, I can't

I try to drop the rock, but the fingers of my hand won't open.

What have you done now? asks the first voice.

Stay calm, says the second.

Slowly, my fingers loosen and the stone falls out of my hand

As I'm removing these with the knife I push too hard and the blade goes through the skin near my wrist

I push the knife through the skin of my thumb

The arm is poisoned and the poison will kill me

I don't want the arm to be a part of me anymore

I throw myself against the boulder

That moment is like the sun coming out

I throw the whole weight of my body below the boulder

I tie the tourniquet, take the knife and begin cutting.

The only thing on my mind is escape, but the pain is terrible.

I scream as I push down with the knife.

For almost one hour the pain, screams, and cutting continue.

11.32 am Finally, I feel the knife hit rock on the other side of my arm

Blood is coming out of the end of my arm and it's a long walk back to my truck.

I tighten the tourniquet

Before I leave, I take two pictures of the part of my arm still trapped by the boulder

My body crashes from one side of the canyon wall to the other

There might be some at the Big Drop Rappel, but first I need to get there.

I stand at the edge and look down

It is just over eighteen metres to the canyon floor.

There are metal rings in the rock for climbers

For once, I am careful as I go down the rope

I reach the bottom and turn

On the ground in front of me is a pool of brown water

I just want to stay there for the rest of my life.

Then I fill my bottle and the CamelBak and begin walking

I wonder if I can get back to the truck in time.

Quickly, I drink the rest of the water

Now I only have the water in the water bottle

This has to last all the way back to the truck and the temperature is rising

I take a sip and keep the water in my mouth as I walk

1.55 pm I've arrived at the Great Gallery

I stop to fill the water bottle

Blood is now coming from my arm really fast and I'm in terrible pain from the amputation

I was trapped by a boulder in the canyon for five days

I'm losing blood, fast...' Unable to continue, I fall to the ground.

'The police at the carpark told us about you,' he says.

They are tourists from the Netherlands

Eric gives me more water while Monique and Andy run back to get the police

3.03 pm A noise somewhere above me answers the question

I sit down and wait as a man jumps to the ground and walks towards me.

A second man gets out of the helicopter and they help me inside

I ask one of the men to get my climbing bag

'Thanks for everything.' I wave goodbye as the helicopter rises into the air.

I sit behind the pilot and watch blood pour slowly down my arm.

'Keep him talking,' the pilot says to his partner.

'Where are we going?' I ask the second man.

'We're taking you to the hospital in Moab,' he replies.

He asks me what happened in the canyon and I begin telling my story

By the time I finish, we are circling around Moab

I realise we are landing in front of the hospital

A man who looks like a policeman is standing with two nurses in white coats on the hospital steps

The helicopter lands and the nurses carry me into the building.

As the nurses take off my shoes, I ask Steve to let my mother know that I'm OK and to arrange for someone to collect all the things I left at Horseshoe Canyon.

He wants to know what happened in the canyon

It's the third time I've done this in two hours

He doesn't get the chance

A doctor comes back into the room with a large needle.

'Look, do you want this for the pain or not?'

I continue talking to Steve as the needle goes into my arm.

He pulls at the things over my right arm and asks Steve what they are.

I look at the clock on the wall.

It's 3.45 pm on Thursday, May the 1st

My rescue was only the first part of a long, difficult fight back to health

Most were for the pain and to fight the poison in my blood

The time I woke up after the operation was the lowest point after my escape

However by May the 25th, I was home to stay.

I was soon eating normal food and by the end of the summer, I was the same weight as before the accident.

On August the 31st, four months after the accident, I spoke at Sonja's wedding

On October the 25th - two days before my twenty-eighth birthday - I returned to Blue John Canyon

We filmed the place where the accident happened

Then, as the others made their way back to their vehicles, I stayed behind for a few minutes

Just before I left, I looked at the dates of my life on the canyon wall

My life didn't end in the canyon

Thoughts of the people I love had kept me alive

I believe we are on Earth to do the things we love, even if that means making a hard choice

Sometimes, that means cutting out something and leaving it in the past

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

The Monster from the Deep

My job is to study everything dead or alive under the sea

Some sailors said that they saw a dangerous giant monster living in the cold waters of the ocean

I was famous because I was the writer of a book called The Mysteries of the Great Ocean Depths

When the captain of the American ship the Abraham Lincoln decided to leave and look for the monster, he asked me to go with them as an expert.

He always helps me to organise the names and places of the wonderful strange sea creatures that we find in the oceans of the world

He accepted the invitation and we got ready to go.

The Abraham Lincoln left New York harbour on the 3rd of July, 1867

Ned Land, the famous whale killer, was also on the ship

Farragut, the captain of the ship, was a strong and brave man

"Don't worry! The ocean isn't big enough for both the sea monster and me

I didn't like this idea, but I didn't say anything at the time.

We sailed for three months and we never saw the creature once.

The men wanted to find and kill the sea monster, but after all this time everyone on the ship started to believe that there was no monster

It was night-time and we were 200 miles on the coast of Japan when suddenly Ned Land, the harpooner, cried out.

The men on the ship began to run and shout.

"Get the ropes! Prepare the cannons!"

We could see it because there was a strange light under the water

Then, a cannon fired at the monster

Just then, I saw Ned Land, with his harpoon in his hands, climbing to the front of the ship.

I saw the harpoon leave his hand and hit the giant creature right in its back

Water shot out of the wound

Its force knocked me right out of the ship into the dark cold ocean.

Saved from the Ocean

It was very cold and I tried hard to get to the top and breathe

When my head was finally above the waves, I saw that the Abraham Lincoln was more than one hundred feet away.

My clothes felt heavy in the water

I felt something touch me on the leg

I thought it was a shark, or even the monster!

"When I saw you fall into the water, sir, I felt it was my duty to follow you."

But what happened to the ship?"

"I'm afraid the whale hit the ship, sir

It was dark and we knew that we had to stay in the water for the night

We hoped dial in the morning someone from the ship could see us if we were still alive.

The moon came out from behind the clouds and we saw that Abraham Lincoln was too far away

"Did you fall into the water too?"

I landed on the monster,"

"Monster? You mean we're on the monster?"

Ned sat on a platform which was on top of the ship

We knocked on the ship's sides, but they were too thick and no one heard us.

We heard the noise of the ship's engine.

"I only hope it doesn't go under the water."

Suddenly the ship stopped sinking

A short man in strange black clothes opened a secret door on the top of the ship

Two minutes later, six large men with black masks came out, took us by the arms and took us down inside the ship.

Inside the Nautilus

They put us into a dark room, then closed the door behind us

It only had a table and five chairs in the middle

Ned screamed at the locked door, but no one answered his call.

"You are on the Nautilus

This ship, and my own life, is a secret to the outside world

I live here, under the sea

You will stay here with me, but you will have the same freedom everyone else on the ship has."

"That means that you are free to sec all the wonderful things under the sea

Captain Nemo spoke to the short man in their strange language, then the short man left us

"You will not find life on the Nautilus so bad

Captain Nemo took me down to the bottom of the Nautilus, where there was a room like a large museum

It had pictures by famous painters on the walls and glass cases with beautiful shells from the sea.

The Captain pressed a button and two of the walls opened up

Behind them, there were large glass windows looking out onto the sea

A white light coming from the ship made everything easy to see

I stood in front of the window like a small boy at the zoo, and, believe me, I didn't feel at all like Captain Nemo's prisoner.

Outside the Nautilus

The Nautilus travelled underwater watching the mysteries of the ocean.

They gave us wonderful sea food and we were free to visit any place we liked on the ship.

We travelled near the coasts of Australia and Papua New Guinea

I enjoyed seeing all the strange sea life of these waters

But Ned Land was not happy on the Nautilus

He was a whale hunter and his life was above the water, hunting whales.

"But how will we leave the Nautilus?"

There was a loud crash, and we all fell to the floor

The lights went on and off, and the engine stopped.

The top of the Nautilus was just above the surface of the water

I saw Captain Nemo on the platform outside the ship

We had to wait six days for the water to rise before the ship could leave

"The sea brought us here, the sea will take us away."

I could see it from the ship

Ned Land asked the Captain if we could go on land and hunt some animals because he didn't want to eat fish

Captain Nemo let the three of us go

There was a small boat on the Nautilus which we used to get to land

We found bananas and coconuts, and we made a small camping area for the day

Some wild animals came out of the forest and ran away

"I thought they were the cannibals."

We walked through the tropical forest

We were far from the beach

Suddenly, we saw others moving through the forest.

We ran back to the beach

We jumped into the boat, leaving all our food and guns behind

They got into the water after us

We jumped back on the Nautilus and went below.

I found Captain Nemo in a small room next to the museum

He was playing the piano.

"Captain, there are cannibals outside the Nautilus."

The Captain left the piano and went out of the room

He and some of his men went up and opened the outside door of the Nautilus

One tried to get in, but when his hand touched the ship, he screamed

Another tried the same thing, and he also screamed

The Nautilus was finally free of the rocks near Papua

We now travelled east, past Australia and into the Indian Ocean

Life on the ship was normal again.

We sometimes stopped on the ocean floor and walked outside the ship

But now that we were in the Indian Ocean, there was nowhere to escape to.

One afternoon, while the Nautilus was on the surface of the water, I went upstairs to have a look outside

He said something to one of his men, and the man went downstairs quickly

At that moment, I felt a strong hand knock the telescope away from my eye.

Captain Nemo was upset about something, and he had the power to tell us what to do

There was blood on the bandages, and the man looked very sick

The next day, I saw the Captain on the platform

I did not want to say anything about the sick man, but I was curious

I asked him if he wanted to go for a walk on the ocean floor

The Indian Ocean had the most beautiful rocks, plants and fish in the world

They put the bag down and began digging

They were going to bury the dead man.

When we returned to the Nautilus, I told Captain Nemo that his man was safe where he was.

"Not even the sharks can go there, Captain."

The Giant Pearl and the Shark

We travelled in the Indian Ocean for ten days

I did not see Captain Nemo for some days after the man's death

One day Conseil, Ned Land, and I were in the museum room

We were looking through the underwater windows at the beautiful fish

I wanted to know what the others thought of Captain Nemo

That's why he's here, under the sea

He loves the sea, yes, but here is something missing from his life

As I said this, the walls closed over the side windows and Captain Nemo walked in.

"Would you like to go pearl fishing? This is the richest part of the world to fish for pearls."

We were prisoners, but it was exciting to see all of the mysteries under the sea.

I didn't like the idea of sharks

I wanted to take it back to the ship with us

It was the only one of its kind in the world

He wanted the pearl to grow, alone there in the cave, until it was truly the most fantastic pearl in the world.

On the way back to the ship, we saw an Indian boy swimming for pearls

Captain Nemo swam away from the rocks, with his knife in his hand, and began fighting with the animal

Captain Nemo fought with the shark, and there was blood in the water

Immediately, Ned Land attacked and killed the shark with his harpoon

When we got back to the Nautilus, the Captain thanked Ned Land.

He would feel the same way if he were in Ned Land's position.

Captain Nemo took us north, through the Indian Ocean, to the Red Sea

But the Red Sea had no exit

As we got closer to Egypt, I went upstairs to the glass room at the top of the ship

We were a long way under the sea

Captain Nemo turned on the outside lights.

We cannot go through the land."

We moved down below the country of Egypt

Suddenly, I saw a large hole in the rock.

The Nautilus shook as we went through the small tunnel

Then, water surrounded the ship and there was no more land.

When Conseil and Ned woke up, I told them that we were in the Mediterranean Sea.

We're close to Europe, and we can take the small boat to get to land

Conseil loved the sea, but I did not think he wanted to live his life there

But the Nautilus did not go near the surface of the water again for some time

I felt sorry for him, but I loved the sea

For many hours, I stood in front of the window in the museum.

We sailed through the Mediterranean Sea and entered the deep mysterious Atlantic Ocean

Captain Nemo came into the museum as I studied the ocean floor.

As he said this, a bright light appeared from behind the mountain of rocks in front of us.

We came closer to the light, and I could see trees on the ocean floor.

The Nautilus moved up over the mountain, and I saw that the light came from an old underwater volcano

There was no fire, but the hot lava still produced light.

The light showed us part of the ocean floor

It's the lost city of Atlantis!"

He never took his eyes off the window

We travelled through the Atlantic Ocean down to the South Pole

We went under the ice and came out on the other side

Imagine what we saw - penguins, whales, polar bears, dolphins, icebergs! It was like a dream and we saw it from the inside of the Nautilus.

We continued up the coast of South America

Finally, we came to the warm waters near the Bahamas

Conseil, Ned and I were in the museum, looking out at old stone walls, 5,000 feet under the sea.

"There are giant squid in the holes of those walls."

"Well, the giant squid is really just a story

I looked out of the window, and there was a 25-foot giant squid! It moved close to the Nautilus and it hit the window with its long tentacles

Soon, other smaller squid came near the window

They all wanted to attack the ship

Suddenly, the Nautilus stopped

Captain Nemo came into the museum.

"We can take the ship up, then try to free the monster."

Captain Nemo gave us all axes to cut the squid's tentacles if they attacked.

One man went to open the door to the platform

As he opened it, a long thick tentacle of the giant squid came inside like a snake and pulled the man outside

We all ran up the stairs.

Outside, six or seven small squid moved along the top of the Nautilus, throwing all their tentacles at the ship and its men

We fought them with our axes, but the large one, the one with Captain Nemo's man in his tentacle, stood holding the man in the air

Captain Nemo attacked the giant squid with his axe

I thought he was going to kill the Captain.

One of the smaller squid knocked the harpoon out of his hand and threw Ned down

The squid was about to pull him into the sea

Captain Nemo saw this, cut off the squid's tentacle and saved Ned Land.

"Didn't you do the same for me?"

Captain Nemo did not wait for the answer

When we cleaned our faces and our eyes, the squid was gone, taking the man with it.

The only sound we could hear was the ship's engine

The same thing happened after the death of one of his men

Maybe Captain Nemo thought that soon all his men would die, and the Nautilus and his secret would be lost.

"I want you to talk to the Captain, Professor

"Now is not the time, Ned."

I found the Captain in his library

No one who enters the Nautilus ever leaves

It was one of the Captain's men

I left the Captain, but I didn't return to my room

I went upstairs to the platform

Ned Land tried to call the ship over

Captain Nemo put a black flag on the Nautilus with a yellow "N" in the centre of it

We all went down, inside the ship, I watched the fight from the glass window in the museum

The Nautilus shook from the explosions of the cannonballs in the water, but it went forward, ready to attack the enemy ship.

The Nautilus made a hole in the bottom of the enemy ship with its sharp nose

I saw the men on the other ship fall into the water

Captain Nemo was not the man I thought he was

I had respect for him as a scientist, but he murdered those men on the other ship!

After the terrible battle with the enemy ship, everything on the Nautilus was quiet

We all felt the same, now, the adventure of the Nautilus was not exciting or interesting

We were in the North Sea, near the coast of Norway

Now is the time!"

If anyone stops you, kill them." Ned Land put a fishing knife in my hand and left the room, I looked around one more time

As I walked through the museum to the stairs, I heard music coming from Captain Nemo's library

I listened to him playing the piano, and I thought I heard him say.

I found Ned Land and Conseil in the small boat on the platform

Suddenly, I thought I understood what the men below said in their strange language

The waters off the coast of Norway were famous for this

"Don't free the boat

Something hit me on the head and that's the last thing I remember.

The whirlpool threw our boat away from the Nautilus

Some fishermen found us and took us to the shore.

I do not know what happened to Captain Nemo and the Nautilus

Maybe he is still alive, living under the sea

All I know is that we travelled 20,000 leagues under the sea, from the Pacific to the Indian Ocean, through the Reel Sea and the Mediterranean, across the Atlantic and to the North and South Poles

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

Down the Rabbit-hole

She jumped up and ran after the animal

It ran down a large rabbit-hole, so Alice went down the hole too

There were cupboards in the walls of the rabbit-hole

Some of the cupboards were open, and there were books in them

'When will the hole end?' she wondered

'Perhaps I'm going to come out in Australia! I'll have to ask the name of the country

Suddenly, Alice was at the bottom of the hole

She could see the White Rabbit and she ran after him again

'Oh, my ears and nose!' the White Rabbit cried

Alice followed him through the hole

She looked round for the White Rabbit, but she couldn't see him anywhere.

There were four doors in the room, but Alice couldn't open them

Also, she couldn't see the hole anywhere

'Perhaps it will open one of the doors,' she thought

She took the key and tried to open each door with it

She put her head down and looked through the door into a beautiful garden

Sadly, she shut the door again and put the key back on the table.

She looked at the table

'That bottle was not on the table before,' thought Alice.

She went to the door, but could not open it

The key was on the table

She went back to the table

But Alice was too short and she couldn't get the key

She tried to climb the table legs, but it was too difficult

Then she saw a little box under the table

On it, she saw the words, 'EAT ME'.

'Perhaps I'll get bigger and then I can get the key

Then I can get under the door into the garden.'

She felt the top of her head with her hand

But nothing happened - she stayed the same size

So she finished the cake.

She took the little key from the table

Then she went to the door and opened it

But she couldn't stop the big tears and after a time there was water everywhere.

She heard the sound of small feet

She looked down and there was the White Rabbit again

'Oh, the Duchess, the Duchess!' he said

He ran out of the room and his hat fell from his hands

Alice took the hat.

So who am I? That's the question.'

She had the White Rabbit's hat in her hand.

'I'm smaller because I've got the hat in my hand!' she thought.

She put the hat on

It was the right size for her head.

'Am I smaller than the table now?' she wondered

She went to the table and stood next to it

She was smaller than the table

'I'm getting smaller all the time!' she cried

'I'm going to vanish!' She quickly took the hat off.

'Now I can go into the garden!' thought Alice, and she started to run to the little door

She tried to put her feet on the ground but she couldn't

'I'm in the sea!' she thought

But it wasn't the sea

Something was in the water - Alice could hear it

'Do you know the way out of this room?' The Mouse didn't answer.

She remembered some words from her schoolbook, so she spoke to the mouse in French.

'Don't like cats!' cried the mouse

'We!' cried the Mouse

When the Mouse heard this, it turned round

'I'll talk to you, but let's get out of the water.'

There were a lot of animals and birds in the water

When they saw her, they got out of the water too.

Alice and the birds and animals felt cold and wet

'I am the Dodo.'

'I have an idea,' said the Dodo.' We all want to get warm

'I can tell you,' said the Dodo,' but I won't

He put the animals and birds in different places in the room

In a race, somebody usually says,' One, two, three, go!' But the Dodo didn't do that

After half an hour, the Dodo cried, 'Everybody stop! All the birds and animals stopped

Then they all came to the Dodo and stood round it.' Who was first? Who was first?' they shouted.

'But who will give us the chocolates?' the Mouse asked.

'She will,' the Dodo said and looked at Alice

'Here we are,' she said, and opened the box

'But Alice has to have something, you know,' said the Mouse.

'Of course,' the Dodo answered

'I can have the box,' said Alice sadly.

'Give it to me,' said the Dodo and Alice gave it to him.

They all stood round Alice again, and the Dodo gave her the box.

She took the box and smiled politely.

But the chocolates were too big for the small birds, and they had to eat them very slowly

'And who is Dinah?' the Dodo asked.

She can catch a mouse in the morning for her breakfast and a little bird in the evening for her dinner - Oh! I'm sorry!'

They all spoke politely to Alice and left the room.

'Nobody likes Dinah down here, but she's the best cat in the world

After a time, she heard the sound of small feet and looked up.

'Perhaps it's the Mouse,' she thought.

It was not the Mouse

It was the White Rabbit

He came slowly into the room.

She wanted to help him, but she couldn't see the hat anywhere

She wasn't in the long room anymore, and there was no table or water

She was outside again, in the country.

Above the door were the words 'W

She went in and ran up the stairs.

Alice took the hat and looked at the bottle

It didn't have the words 'DRINK ME' on it, but she drank from it.

She drank half the bottle

'Oh!' Her head hit the top of the house and she put the bottle down quickly.

But after a very short time she was too big for the room

She had to put one arm out of the window and one foot in the fireplace.

Oh, why did I go down the rabbit-hole? But it is interesting here

'Mary Ann, Mary Ann! Where are you? Bring me my hat!' The words came from the garden, outside the window

It was the White Rabbit.

He came inside and ran up the stairs to the room

He tried to open the door

'I'll climb in through the window,' the Rabbit said.

One of her arms was outside the window

When she could hear the Rabbit outside the window, she moved her arm up and down

'Pat, Pat, where are you? Come here!' shouted the Rabbit.

'What's that in the window?' asked the Rabbit.

'Well, what's it doing up there? Take it away!' said the Rabbit angrily.

Something came through the window and fell on the floor

I can't get bigger!' So she ate the cake and two or three minutes later she was small again

She ran out of the house as quickly as she could.

'But how? I have to eat or drink something, but the question is - what?'

That was the question

She stood up tall and looked over the top

There, on top of the mushroom, was a large green caterpillar.

'What do you mean?' the Caterpillar asked.

'I don't understand,' said the Caterpillar.

'You see, I change all the time

'For you? Who are you?' said the Caterpillar and laughed

'Why do I have to tell you?' asked the Caterpillar.

'Come back!' the Caterpillar called

'Don't get angry,' said the Caterpillar.

She felt very angry with the Caterpillar.

'No,' said the Caterpillar.

'I can't remember things, and my size changes all the time

'So you can't remember things,' said the Caterpillar

'You are old, Father William,' the young man said,

'You are old, Father William,' the young man said,

Now what is the answer to that?'

'That is not right,' said the Caterpillar

Some of the words are different,' said Alice.

'It's wrong from beginning to end,' said the Caterpillar

'Seven centimetres is a very good size,' said the Caterpillar angrily

And she thought, 'Why does it get angry all the time?'

Then it climbed down the mushroom

Alice looked at the two mushrooms and thought for a minute

Then she went to the Caterpillars mushroom and broke off some of it with her right hand

She went to the brown mushroom and did the same with her left hand.

She ate some of the brown mushroom

She quickly ate a little from the white mushroom in her left hand

Then she ate some from one hand and some from the other

She began to walk through the wood

'The people in the house will be afraid of me

I know! I'll eat some of the brown mushroom.'

When she was 18 centimetres high, she walked to the house

She opened the door and went in.

The Duchess and the Cheshire Cat

There was a cook by the fire and there was food on the table

Near the fire, there was a large cat with a big smile

'I think that woman is the Duchess,' thought Alice

But the Duchess did not say anything to her, so Alice asked, 'Please, why is your cat smiling?'

'Because it's a Cheshire Cat, that's why,' said the Duchess.

'You don't know much,' said the Duchess.

Suddenly, the cook threw a plate at the Duchess

Some of them hit the Duchess and the baby

The Duchess did nothing, but the baby started to cry

'Oh, don't throw things at the baby!' cried Alice

'You be quiet, it isn't your baby!' the Duchess shouted

These were the words of the song:

The cook sang the song too

The Duchess started to throw the baby up and down

At the end of the song, she threw the baby to Alice.

I'm going to see the Queen.'

The cook threw another plate at the Duchess

It didn't hit her, but she left the room quickly.

Alice looked at the baby

It was very strange, but the baby was now a pig.

Alice put the little animal down and it ran happily away into the wood.

The Cheshire Cat was up in one of the trees

'Where do you want to go?' asked the Cat.

'Somewhere different,' repeated the Cat

We call him the "Mad Hatter".'

It said, 'Walk this way and you'll find the March Hare

'Oh, you can't help that,' said the cat

'Of course you are,' the Cat said

Are you going to see the Queen today? She's quite strange too?'

'I'd like to see the Queen,' Alice said, 'but I haven't got an invitation?'

'You'll see me in the Queen's garden?' said the Cheshire Cat, and vanished.

She waited for two minutes, and the Cat came back again.

'What happened to the baby?' it asked.

'I knew it!' said the Cat and vanished again.

Alice stayed under the tree for a short time

'I think I'll go and visit the March Hare?' said Alice

She looked up, and there was the Cheshire Cat in a tree - a different tree.

'Did you say "pig"?' asked the Cat.

Then she said, 'Cheshire Cat, one minute you vanish and the next minute you're there again

'I know?' said the cat

Slowly, the Cheshire Cat's smile vanished too, and Alice began to walk again

She saw the March Hare's house through the trees

It was bigger than the Duchess's house.

Alice ate some of the white mushrooms

She felt afraid, but walked to the house.

'I hope the March Hare isn't too strange,' she thought.

There was a tree in front of the house

Under the tree was a big table with a lot of chairs round it

But there were only three at the table: the Mad Hatter, the March Hare and a large brown mouse

The Mouse sat between the Mad Hatter and the March Hare

She sat down in a chair at one end of the table.

'Have some wine,' the Mad Hatter said politely.

Alice looked round the table but there was only tea.

'There isn't any,' said the March Hare.

That wasn't very polite of you,' said the March Hare.

Cut your hair!' said the Mad Hatter.

'My watch says Monday,' the Mad Hatter said

Butter isn't good for a watch.' He looked angrily at the March Hare.

'But it was the best butter,' answered the March Hare.

'Yes, but you put it in with the bread knife

The March Hare took the watch from the Mad Hatter and looked at it sadly

He took it out and looked at it again.' It was the best butter, you know,' he repeated.

Alice looked at the watch

'It tells you the day, but it doesn't tell you the time.'

'So? Does your watch tell you the year?' asked the Mad Hatter.

'No,' Alice answered, 'but it's the same year for a very long time.'

'And my watch doesn't tell the time because it's always tea-time.'

She looked round the table

There were a lot of teacups on the table.

'We move from place to place,' said the Mad Hatter.

'Don't you wash the cups?' asked Alice.

'No, we don't have time,' said the Mad Hatter.

'It's a long story,' said the Mad Hatter

'Oh, look! The Mouse is asleep again,' said the Mad Hatter

He took his teacup and put a little hot tea on the Mouse's nose

'Be quiet!' the Mad Hatter said very loudly, and the Mouse stopped singing.

'Have some more tea,' the March Hare said to Alice.

'You can have more,' the Mad Hatter said

'Then don't speak,' the Mad Hatter said.

Alice got up angrily and walked away from the table into the woods.

When she looked back, the Mouse was asleep with its head on its plate.

She looked round and saw a door in one of the trees

And she opened the door and went inside.

She was back in the long room, near the little table! 'I'm small now

I can get through the little door into the garden.'

The key was on the table

She took it and opened the little door

Then she ate some of the brown mushroom

When she was about 30 centimeters high, she walked through the door into the garden.

Inside the Garden

There were three gardeners by the tree.

'We're making the flowers red,' one of the gardeners said.

'Well, Miss, the Queen wanted trees with red flowers on them

But this tree's got white flowers! We don't want the Queen to see it

So we're making the flowers red before she sees them.'

The three gardeners fell to the ground, with their faces down

Alice heard the sound of many feet and turned round.

'Now I'll see the Queen.'

First, ten men with clubs in their hands came into the garden

Next came the King's men

The children of the King and Queen came next, all with red hearts

Last of all were the King and Queen of Hearts.

The Queen said to the Knave of Hearts, 'Who is this?'

'Stupid man!' shouted the Queen

She didn't feel very afraid of the Queen

The Queen looked at the gardeners

They were on the ground and she couldn't see their faces

'Turn those men over!' she said to the Knave of Hearts

'Get up!' the Queen shouted.

The Queen turned to the little tree and looked at it carefully

'What's wrong with these flowers?' she asked the gardeners.

The Queen looked from the flowers to the men

The Kings men looked for the gardeners but couldn't find them

'Are their heads off?' shouted the Queen.

'Yes, Madam,' shouted the King's men.

'Good!' shouted the Queen.

Alice turned round and there was the White Rabbit next to her.

'Where's the Duchess?'

'Quiet!' said the Rabbit and looked all round him

'Did you say, "Oh no!"?' asked the White Rabbit.

'She hit the Queen,' the Rabbit said

'Quiet!' said the Rabbit again

You see, the Duchess came late

When she arrived, the Queen said-'

Suddenly, the Queen shouted very loudly, 'Cut off their heads!'

It was a smile! 'It's the Cheshire Cat,' she thought

'How are you?' the Cheshire Cat asked.

'Do you like the Queen?' the Cat asked.

But then she saw the Queen

But the King saw the Cat's head and came to Alice.

The King looked carefully at the Cat

'I don't like it,' said the King.

'Well, I don't like you,' said the Cat.

'That's not polite,' said the King and got behind Alice.

'Well, this cat has to go,' said the King

He called to the Queen, 'My dear, I don't like this cat.'

She didn't look at the Cat

After a short time, there were a lot of people round the Cat

There was the King and Queen, and a man with a very long knife in his hand.

'How can I cut off its head?' asked the man with the knife

'Oh yes you are,' said the King

'Do something now, or I'll cut off everybody's head!' said the Queen angrily.

'What do you think?' the King asked Alice.

Then she said, 'It's the Duchess's Cat

'Bring the Duchess here,' the Queen said.

Then the Cheshire Cat's head started to vanish

Somebody came back with the Duchess

The King looked for the Cat for some time, but he couldn't find it anywhere.

'Come for a walk, you dear thing,' the Duchess said to Alice

She put her arm through Alice's and they walked through the garden.

'Perhaps when the cook isn't there, she's nice

'Are you thinking?' asked the Duchess

She could hear the Queen at the other end of the garden

'Will they cut off your head?' Alice asked the Duchess.

Who Took the Tarts?

Alice and the Duchess followed everybody into a house with one very large room

They sat on big chairs above all the animals and birds

All the cards were there too

Near the King was the White Rabbit

The Knave of Hearts stood in front of the King and Queen

In the middle of the room was a table with a large plate of tarts on it.

'I know a lot of the animals and birds here,' she thought

She looked hungrily at the tarts.

'I hope they finish the trial quickly,' she thought

'Then we can eat the tarts.'

Suddenly, the White Rabbit cried, 'Quiet please!'

The King looked round the room

'Read the paper!' he said

'Cut off his head!' cried the Queen.

'No, no,' said the Rabbit

'We have to call people into the room, and ask them questions.'

Call the Mad Hatter!' said the King.

The Mad Hatter came into the room

He had a teacup in one hand, and some bread-and-butter in the other hand.

'When did you begin your tea?' asked the King.

The March Hare and the Mouse were quite near him and he looked at them for ideas

Then he said, 'March the fourteenth - I think.'

'Fifteenth,' said the March Hare.

'Sixteenth,' said the Mouse.

'Write that down,' said the King to the White Rabbit

Then he said to the Mad Hatter, 'Take off your hat.'

'It isn't mine,' said the Mad Hatter.

'Oh, so you took it from somebody, you bad man,' said the King.

I'm a Hatter,' answered the Mad Hatter

'Don't be afraid or I'll cut off your head!' said the King.

'I'm not a bad man!' the Mad Hatter cried

'But the March Hare told me-'

'I didn't!' the March Hare said quickly.

'Well, the Mouse said...' The Mad Hatter stopped and looked at the Mouse

But the Mouse didn't say anything, because he was asleep.

'After that,' said the Mad Hatter, 'I cut some more bread-and-butter.'

'But what did the Mouse say?' asked the King.

'I can't remember,' the Mad Hatter said.

'You have to remember,' the King said, 'or I'll cut off your head.'

'I'm a good man, Sir...' the unhappy Mad Hatter began

But the King wasn't interested now.

'You can go,' he said to the Mad Hatter.

The Mad Hatter ran out of the room.

'Take his head off outside!' shouted the Queen

But the Mad Hatter ran very fast and they could not catch him.

She was between the Duchess and the Mouse

'You're hurting me,' the Duchess said.

'You can't get bigger here,' said the Mouse.

'Yes, but not as fast as you,' said the Mouse

'Call the next person!' said the King.

It was the Duchess's cook.

'Speak!' said the King.

'No!' said the cook.

'Ask her some questions,' the White Rabbit said to the King.

'All right, all right,' said the King

'Fish,' said the cook.

'Don't be stupid,' said the King

'Call the next person!'

The White Rabbit looked at his paper and read the next name: 'Alice!'

The End of the Trial

'Put everything and everybody back!' said the King loudly

Then the King asked, 'What do you know about these tarts?'

'That's very important,' said the King.

'You mean, unimportant, Sir,' said the White Rabbit

'Unimportant - of course,' said the King

So she has to leave the room!' he said.

'You are,' said the King.

'More than two kilometers high,' said the Queen.

'Cut off her head!' shouted the Queen

'Cut off her head!' shouted the Queen.

She sat up and told her sister about the White Rabbit and the rabbit-hole

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

He worked on the ships

Then the children started laughing and running away from me

Some couldn't eat or go to the toilet without help

But when I was thirteen, I grew six inches in six months! And by the time I was sixteen, I was bigger and heavier than all the other boys in the school.

I told him about the idiot school.

'OK,' the man said.

Three days later, the man in the car came and got me out of school

Mom was there, and they got all the things out of my desk and put them in a brown paper bag

Then they told me to say goodbye to the teacher.

The man in the car took me and Mom to the new high school

The man in the car was a football coach called Fellers

I began to play football with the high school team, and Coach Fellers helped me

And I went to lessons in the school

And who do you think I saw in the school cafe? Jenny Curran! She was all grown-up now, with pretty black hair, long legs, and a beautiful face

But there was a boy in the cafe who started calling me names, and saying things like, 'How's Stupid?'

A day or two later, after school in the afternoon, he and his friends came up to me and started pushing and hitting me

Then they ran after me across the football field

That afternoon, he gave me the ball to run with

But they gave me the ball, and I ran over the goal line two or three times

'I want to take Jenny Curran to the cinema,' I told Mom one day.

She was the prettiest thing that I ever saw.

Jenny got the tickets, and we went inside

Once I thought she was on the floor, and I put my hand on her shoulder to pull her up

A few minutes later, four policemen arrived, and took me to the police station!

Mom came to the police station

And the police said, 'That's OK with us

So the next morning, Mom put some things into a suitcase for me, and put me on a bus

But they started the bus, and away I went.

When we got to the university, Coach Bryant came to talk to us.

'Last man to get to the practice field will get a ride there on my shoe!' he shouted at us

The building that I went to live in was nice on the outside but not on the inside

Most of the doors and windows were broken, and the floor was dirty

He crashed into the room with a wild look in his eyes

On the practice field, things didn't start very well

I got the ball, but I ran the wrong way with it, and everybody got angry and started shouting at me.

'Just get in the line and start catching the ball,' he told me.

He had a car, and sometimes he gave me a ride to the practice field

But one day when he had to change a wheel on the car, I helped him.

'I heard the game on the radio!' she said

I found a young man who was sitting in his room playing the harmonica.

He broke his foot in football practice and couldn't play in the game

We didn't talk, but after about an hour, I asked, 'Can I try it?' and he said 'OK', and gave me the harmonica

When it got late, he told me to take the harmonica with me, and I played it for a long time in my room.

She wasn't angry about the cinema, and she asked me to have a drink with her!

We're playing at the Students' Centre tomorrow night

On Friday night, I went to the Students' Centre

Three or four other people were in the group with her, and they made a good sound

Jenny saw me and smiled, and I sat on the floor and listened

Jenny stopped singing for a second or two, and the others in the group stopped playing

The only other important thing that happened to me at the university was the Big Game at the Orange Bowl in Miami that year

The game started, and the ball came to me

I took it - and ran straight into a group of big men on the other team! Crash! It was like that all afternoon.

'Forrest,' he said, 'all year we have secretly taught you to catch the ball and run with it

Everybody was surprised to see that I could catch the ball

Then the other team got two men to run after me

But that meant Gwinn was free to catch the ball, and he put us on the 15-yard line

Then Weasel, the kicker, got a field goal, and it was 28 to 24!

Weasel made a bad mistake - and then the game finished, and we were the losers.

I couldn't stay at the university

I wasn't clever enough at the lessons, and there was nothing that anybody could do about it

And we had a good year - the best year, Forrest! Good luck, boy!'

Bubba helped me to put my things in my suitcase, then he walked to the bus with me to say goodbye

We went past the Students' Centre

It was late when the bus got to Mobile

'You've got to go in the army!'

After I left the idiot school, people were always shouting at me - Coach Fellers, Coach Bryant, and then the people in the army

But I have to say this: the people in the army shouted louder and longer than anybody!

The place where I had to live was just a bit better than the rooms at the university, but the food was not

Then, and in the months to come, I just had to do the things that I was told to do

They taught me how to shoot guns, throw hand grenades, and move along the ground on my stomach.

One day, the cook was ill, and somebody said, 'Gump, you're going to be the cook today.'

'It's easy,' said one of the men

'Just put everything that you see in the food cupboard into a big pot and cook it.'

'What am I going to cook it in?' I asked one of the men.

There are some pots in the cupboard,' he said

But the pots were only small.

'You've got to find something,' one of the other men said.

There was a big metal thing about six feet tall and five feet round, sitting in the corner.

'That's the boiler

But the men had other things to do

So I used the boiler.

I put everything in it, and after about an hour you could smell the cooking

Then the men came back and everybody was waiting for their dinner.

Suddenly, the boiler began to shake and make noises - and then it blew up!

It blew the food all over us - me, and all the men who were sitting at the tables.

After a year, we went to Vietnam to fight in the war

The 'showers' were just a long hole in the ground for us to stand in, while somebody threw water over us

Then the ground began to blow up all round us!

We threw ourselves on to the floor of the shower hole, and somebody started screaming

It was some of our men on the far side of the hole, and there was blood all over them

Then everything went quiet again, and after a minute or two the rest of us climbed up out of the hole.

The enemy soldiers tried to blow us up for the next five nights, then it stopped

But it was time for us to move up north to help some of our other men in the jungle.

We went in helicopters, and there was smoke coming up out of the jungle when we got there

The enemy started shooting at us before we got on the ground, and they blew up one of our helicopters

It was almost night before we found our other soldiers in the jungle.

Well, in between the shooting, Bubba told me about himself

His foot got too bad to play football, and he had to leave the university

But his foot wasn't too bad for the army to get him - and here he was.

'She left school and went off with a group of people who were against the war,' he said.

Danger in the Jungle

We were on one hill and the enemy was on the other

Then we got orders to move the machine gun about fifty metres to the left of the big tree that was in the middle of the valley, and to find a safe place to put it before the enemy blew us all up.

We found a place to put the gun and stayed there all night

When it was day again, our planes came, and they blew up the enemy soldiers

Then we watched while our men moved off the hill and came down into the valley.

Suddenly, somebody started shooting at them! We couldn't see the enemy soldiers because the jungle was too thick, but somebody was shooting at our men.

The shooting was in front of us, which meant that the enemy soldiers were in between us and our men

And this meant that the enemy was able to come back and find us, so we had to get out fast.

We began to move back to the hill, but Doyle suddenly saw more enemy soldiers who were going towards our men! We waited until they got to the top, then Bones began shooting with the machine gun

Doyle and I and the other two men threw grenades, but then an enemy soldier shot Bones in the head

I pulled the machine gun from his hands, and shouted to Doyle.

I picked up Doyle and put him across my shoulders, then I ran towards the hill

There were bullets flying all round me from behind - and then I saw more enemy soldiers in the low grass in front of me! They were shooting at our men on the hill.

And suddenly I was in the middle of our soldiers, and everybody was pleased and hitting me on the back! My shouting and screaming frightened the enemy soldiers away

Then I heard that he was out in the rice field, and he was hurt, so I left my gun by the trees and ran back into the field

He was holding a hand up to me - so I picked him up and ran back to the trees with him

He looked up at me, and said, 'Forrest, why did this happen?' What could I say? Then he said, 'Play me a song on the harmonica, will you?'

Then all the colour went out of Bubba's face and he said something very softly: 'Home.'

The rest of the night was terrible

Nobody could get any help to us, and the enemy soldiers were so near that we could hear them talking

Then, when it got light, an American plane came and used fire-throwers on the enemy - and almost on us! Suddenly the trees were on fire, and men were running out of the jungle with burned skin and clothes.

During all of this, somebody shot me in the back of the leg, but I can't remember when it happened

Bubba was dead, the shrimp business idea was dead with him

Then our helicopters came, and the enemy soldiers who were left ran away.

An hour later, I was out of there and on my way to the hospital in Danang.

I was at the hospital for two months

After the first few weeks my leg was getting better, and one day I went down into the little town, to the fish market

I bought some shrimps, and one of the cooks at the hospital cooked them for me

Two days later, I went back to the fish market and talked to a man who was selling shrimps.

He immediately started talking fast in a language that I couldn't understand, but he took me somewhere - past all the boats and the beach

There he took a net and put it in the water

Every day for the next few weeks, I went with Mr Chi (that was his name) and watched him while he worked

He showed me how to catch shrimps with the net, and it was so easy that an idiot was able to do it!

Then one day I got back to the hospital and a Colonel Gooch said, 'Gump, we're going back to America together! You're going to see the President of the United States, and he's going to give you a medal because you were very brave.'

There were about two thousand people waiting for us at San Francisco airport when we got off the plane! What a surprise! A lot of them had beards and long hair

They were shouting unpleasant things, and then somebody threw a tomato at Colonel Gooch and it hit him in the face

I ran all round the airport, and then I ran into a toilet and locked the door

I went to look for Colonel Gooch, and I found him in the middle of a group of policemen

After we put our suitcases in our rooms, the Colonel asked me to go out to a bar with him for a drink.

'They aren't like the people in California.'

When we got there, he bought me a beer, and he was telling me about the President and my medal when something happened

A pretty girl came up to our table, and the Colonel thought she was a waitress.

Well, after that we went back to the hotel.

Next morning we got up early and went to the White House, where the President lives

The President was a great big old man who talked like somebody from Texas, and there were a lot of people standing round him in the flower garden.

At last the army man finished reading, and then the President came up and gave me the medal

I was just thinking of getting out of there and having some breakfast when the President said, 'Boy, is that your stomach making that noise?' So I said, 'Yes,' and the President said, 'Well, come on, boy, let's go and get something to eat!' And I followed him into the house, and a waiter got us some breakfast.

The President asked me a lot of questions about Vietnam and the army, but I just said, 'Yes, it's OK' or shook my head to say no, and after several minutes of this we were both silent.

'Do you want to watch TV?' the President asked suddenly.

So me and the President of America watched TV while I ate my breakfast!

Later, when we were back in the garden, the President said, 'You were hurt, weren't you, boy? Well, look at this...' And he pulled up his shirt and showed me the place on his stomach where he was hurt once

That afternoon, back at the hotel, he came to my room shouting and throwing newspapers on to the bed

And there I was, on the front page, with my trousers down!

But I just try to do the right thing.'

Soon after that, I heard that I was leaving the army early, and they gave me some money for a train ticket to go home.

Just before I left the hospital in Danang, I had a letter from her

She was now playing in a group called The Broken Eggs, and they played two nights each week at a place called the Hodaddy Club near Harvard University

Now that I was free from the army, I just wanted to go and see her

I tried to walk to the Hodaddy Club from the train station, but I lost my way, so I took a taxi

It was in the afternoon, and the man behind the bar said, Jenny'll be here about nine o'clock.'

The men had beards, and the women had long, untidy hair

Later, the group - The Broken Eggs - arrived, but I didn't see Jenny

The music sounded like a plane that was taking off! But the students loved it.

Her hair was all the way down her back, and she was wearing sun-glasses - at night! She was wearing blue jeans and a shirt with lots of colours on it

There were a lot of people waiting to go in, so I went round to the back of the place and sat on the ground

I could hear the music that was playing inside and, after a minute or two, I began playing with it

'Who is that playing the harmonica?' she said

'Forrest Gump!' And she ran out of the door and threw her arms round me.

But the people that I was with were strange

He was against the war, like me, but he blew up buildings and things

He was a little man, and he was sitting on the floor with his eyes shut when we got to Jenny's flat.

Next morning, when I got up, Rudolph was still sitting on the floor with his eyes shut.

That afternoon, Jenny took me to meet the other people in the group, and that night I began playing my harmonica with them at the Hodaddy Club

Then one day I came back to the flat and Jenny was sitting on the floor.

'Walked out, like all the others.' And then she started to cry.

But the next minute we were kissing and making love! And when we finished, Jenny said, 'Forrest, where have you been all this time?'

Spring and summer went by, and I continued to play my harmonica with the group

But one night I was sitting outside the Hodaddy Club, smoking a cigarette, when a girl smiled and came up to me

Suddenly, the door opened behind me, and there was Jenny.

'Forrest, it's time to -' She stopped when she saw me with the girl

I jumped up and pushed the girl away

'You men are all the same! Just stay away from me!'

And the next morning she told me to find another place to live.

I went to live with Moses, one of the other men in the group, and soon after that Jenny went to Washington to talk and work against the war

Moses wrote down the address for me.

And the police were taking some of them away.

I waited outside for most of the day

Then, at about nine o'clock, a car stopped near the house and some people got out

'What's wrong with her?' I asked one of the two men.

Jenny was in the back of the car now, so I went over and talked to her through the window

I told her how I felt - I was sorry about the girl, and I didn't want to play in the group without her

She listened quietly, then opened the car door for me to get in, and we sat and talked.

The others were talking about something that would happen the next day

Some American soldiers planned to take off their Vietnam medals and throw them away in front of the crowds of people.

Next morning, Jenny came into the living-room

I was sleeping on the floor of their house

'Because you're going to do something to stop all the killing in Vietnam.'

You can guess what I had to do, can't you? I had to throw away my medal with the other American soldiers

Oh, I threw my medal away, OK - but it hit somebody really important! One of the President's men! So they threw me into prison.

It was the doctors at the hospital who decided to send me to NASA - that's the space centre at Houston, in Texas.

'You're just the kind of person that they're looking for!' the doctors told me.

Instead of coming down in the sea when we returned, the space ship came down in the jungle somewhere, and it was four years before the NASA people found us! But the ape and I were soon good friends

His name was Sue (yes, I know it's a girl's name, but they sent a male ape up by mistake, and NASA didn't like to tell the newspapers that)

And it was in the jungle that I met Big Sam - a man who taught me to play chess

Of course, the first thing that I wanted to do when I got back to America was find Jenny

I phoned the number, and she wasn't.

Got a job at the Temperer factory.'

So I went to Indianapolis on the bus.

The Temperer factory was outside the town

I asked about Jenny at the office, and the woman said, 'Yes, she works in here

Why don't you wait at the side of the factory? It's almost lunch-time, and she'll probably come out.' So I did.

She went and sat under a tree on the grass, and began eating an apple

'Why don't you wait for me in that bar across the street? Then I'll take you to my place.'

So I waited in the bar.

And I got into the wrestling business

It started when I arm-wrestled a man in the bar, and won some money on a bet

She came across to the bar after work, and we had a drink and talked.

And I told her all about that, and about Sue, the ape.

Next day, when Jenny went to work, I went back to the bar

Then one day a man called Mike came into the bar.

Jenny wasn't happy about the wrestling but I won a lot of money - sometimes by winning fights, sometimes by losing them because Mike told me to lose them

I bet all my money on myself to win - and then I lost the fight.

When I got back to the flat, Jenny was gone, and there was a letter waiting for me

And then, in Boston, I realized that I loved you, and I was the happiest girl in the world

But then there was that girl outside the Hodaddy Club

And for the first time ever, I knew that I was a real idiot.

I decided to go home to Mobile, but the bus stopped at Nashville on the way and I went into town for a drink and something to eat

I was going past a hotel when I looked in the window and saw some people who were playing chess

Like I said before, Big Sam taught me how to play chess when I was in the jungle

Well, I went into the hotel to watch them, but it was a special chess tournament and it cost five dollars to watch, so I didn't go into the chess room.

I was just walking out again when I saw a little old man who was playing chess with himself at a table near the door

I had another hour before I had to catch the bus again, so I went across and watched him

It was time for me to get back to the bus station, but when I started to leave, the old man said, 'Why don't you sit down and finish this game with me?'

So he waved at me with his hand, and I went back to the bus station.

But I missed the bus that evening, and there wasn't another one until the next day

So I walked back to the hotel, and there was the little old man, still playing against himself

'Just who are you?' he said after the game.

'In the jungle,' I told him.

'Aren't you in the tournament?' he asked.

We were a day or two early for the tournament, and Mr Tribble took me to see some people who were making a film

'We're here for the chess tournament,' said Mr Tribble

But the other man was looking at me

So we went with Mr Felder, and I found myself acting in a film about the jungle - with Raquel Welch, the famous film star! 'Is that really Raquel Welch?' I asked Mr Felder

Somehow, when I was helping Miss Welch to escape from the jungle, her dress came off and I had to run into the trees to hide her

But who do you think we met there? Sue, the ape! He was in another film!

Back at our hotel, the three of us sat in our room and tried to decide what to do.

Next day was the big chess tournament at the Beverly Hills Hotel

It took me about seven minutes to win the first game, and half an hour to win the next

I played all that day, and the next

And suddenly I was in the final, playing with a Russian, Honest Ivan, the best player in the world

But just when Honest Ivan seemed to be winning, Sue ran across the room and jumped onto the chess table!

We got back to the hotel and hurried up to our room.

'Forrest,' said Mr Tribble, 'You're a wonderful chess player, but I never know what's going to happen next! Here's half of the money that you've won - it's almost five thousand dollars

The train got into Mobile station about three o'clock in the morning, and Sue and I got off

We walked into the town and finally found a place to sleep in an empty building.

Two days later, Sue and I got the bus to Bayou La Batre, where Bubba's parents lived, and I explained to Bubba's daddy about the shrimp business that Bubba and I planned to start after we came out of the army

And the next day he took Sue and me out in his little boat, to look for a good place to start the shrimp business.

Finally the day came when Sue and I were ready to go shrimping

It was the beginning of my shrimp business

We worked hard, all that summer, and that autumn and winter and the next spring

At the end of that year, we had thirty thousand dollars!

And one day I dressed in my best clothes and got the bus to Mobile, and I went to Jenny's Mom's house.

Well, we talked about Mom and the shrimp business and everything

And at the end of that year we had seventy-five thousand dollars.

I looked in the mirror and saw lines on my face and grey in my hair

Sue came with me, and we went to the bus station.

'Where do you want to go?' the woman in the ticket office asked.

Sue and I got off the bus at Savannah, then I went and got a cup of coffee and sat outside the bus station

I played two songs - and a man walked past and threw some money into my empty coffee cup! I played two more songs, and soon the cup was half full of money!

By the end of the next week, we were getting ten dollars a day

Then, one afternoon when I was playing to some people in the park, I noticed that a little boy was watching me carefully

And when I finished playing, she held the little boy's hand and came across.

Nobody plays the harmonica like you do.'

When I stopped playing, the rest of the people walked away

Jenny sat next to me while the little boy started playing with Sue.

'Why are you playing your harmonica in the park?' asked Jenny

I looked at the boy, who was still playing with Sue

'I knew that a baby was on the way when I left Indianapolis,' said Jenny, 'but I didn't want to say anything

I looked at the boy

First I phoned Mr Tribble and told him to give some of my money from the shrimp business to my Mom, and some to Bubba's daddy.

'Then send the rest to Jenny and little Forrest,' I said.

'Perhaps I can put things right with Jenny,' I thought, 'now that I've found her again.' But the more I thought about it, the more I finally understood that it was better for the boy to be with Jenny and her husband, and not to have an idiot for a father.

But most of the time I just try to do the right thing.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

I am happy to join with you today in what will go down in history as the greatest demonstration for freedom in the history of our nation.

Five score years ago, a great American, in whose symbolic shadow we stand today, signed the Emancipation Proclamation

This momentous decree came as a great beacon light of hope to millions of Negro slaves who had been seared in the flames of withering injustice

It came as a joyous daybreak to end the long night of their captivity.

But one hundred years later, the Negro still is not free

One hundred years later, the life of the Negro is still sadly crippled by the manacles of segregation and the chains of discrimination

One hundred years later, the Negro lives on a lonely island of poverty in the midst of a vast ocean of material prosperity

One hundred years later, the Negro is still languished in the corners of American society and finds himself an exile in his own land

When the architects of our republic wrote the magnificent words of the Constitution and the Declaration of Independence, they were signing a promissory note to which every American was to fall heir

This note was a promise that all men, yes, black men as well as white men, would be guaranteed the "Unalienable Rights" of "Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness." It is obvious today that America has defaulted on this promissory note, insofar as her citizens of color are concerned

Instead of honoring this sacred obligation, America has given the Negro people a bad check, a check which has come back marked "insufficient funds."

But we refuse to believe that the bank of justice is bankrupt

We refuse to believe that there are insufficient funds in the great vaults of opportunity of this nation

And so, we've come to cash this check, a check that will give us upon demand the riches of freedom and the security of justice.

We have also come to this hallowed spot to remind America of the fierce urgency of Now

This is no time to engage in the luxury of cooling off or to take the tranquilizing drug of gradualism

Now is the time to make real the promises of democracy.

Now is the time to rise from the dark and desolate valley of segregation to the sunlit path of racial justice

Now is the time to lift our nation from the quick sands of racial injustice to the solid rock of brotherhood

Now is the time to make justice a reality for all of God's children.

It would be fatal for the nation to overlook the urgency of the moment

This sweltering summer of the Negro's legitimate discontent will not pass until there is an invigorating autumn of freedom and equality

And those who hope that the Negro needed to blow off steam and will now be content will have a rude awakening if the nation returns to business as usual

And there will be neither rest nor tranquility in America until the Negro is granted his citizenship rights

The whirlwinds of revolt will continue to shake the foundations of our nation until the bright day of justice emerges.

But there is something that I must say to my people, who stand on the warm threshold which leads into the palace of justice: In the process of gaining our rightful place, we must not be guilty of wrongful deeds

Let us not seek to satisfy our thirst for freedom by drinking from the cup of bitterness and hatred

We must forever conduct our struggle on the high plane of dignity and discipline

Again and again, we must rise to the majestic heights of meeting physical force with soul force.

The marvelous new militancy which has engulfed the Negro community must not lead us to a distrust of all white people, for many of our white brothers, as evidenced by their presence here today, have come to realize that their destiny is tied up with our destiny

And as we walk, we must make the pledge that we shall always march ahead.

There are those who are asking the devotees of civil rights, "When will you be satisfied?" We can never be satisfied as long as the Negro is the victim of the unspeakable horrors of police brutality

We can never be satisfied as long as our bodies, heavy with the fatigue of travel, cannot gain lodging in the motels of the highways and the hotels of the cities

We cannot be satisfied as long as the negro's basic mobility is from a smaller ghetto to a larger one

And some of you have come from areas where your quest - quest for freedom left you battered by the storms of persecution and staggered by the winds of police brutality

You have been the veterans of creative suffering

Continue to work with the faith that unearned suffering is redemptive

Go back to Mississippi, go back to Alabama, go back to South Carolina, go back to Georgia, go back to Louisiana, go back to the slums and ghettos of our northern cities, knowing that somehow this situation can and will be changed.

Let us not wallow in the valley of despair, I say to you today, my friends

And so even though we face the difficulties of today and tomorrow, I still have a dream

It is a dream deeply rooted in the American dream.

I have a dream that one day this nation will rise up and live out the true meaning of its creed: "We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal."

I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia, the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit down together at the table of brotherhood.

I have a dream that one day even the state of Mississippi, a state sweltering with the heat of injustice, sweltering with the heat of oppression, will be transformed into an oasis of freedom and justice.

I have a dream that my four little children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin but by the content of their character.

I have a dream that one day, down in Alabama, with its vicious racists, with its governor having his lips dripping with the words of ''interposition" and "nullification" - one day right there in Alabama little black boys and black girls will be able to join hands with little white boys and white girls as sisters and brothers.

I have a dream that one day every valley shall be exalted, and every hill and mountain shall be made low, the rough places will be made plain, and the crooked places will be made straight; "and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed and all flesh shall see it together."

This is our hope, and this is the faith that I go back to the South with.

With this faith, we will be able to hew out of the mountain of despair a stone of hope

With this faith, we will be able to transform the jangling discords of our nation into a beautiful symphony of brotherhood

And this will be the day - this will be the day when all of God's children will be able to sing with new meaning:

Land where my fathers died, land of the Pilgrim's pride

And so let freedom ring from the prodigious hill-tops of New Hampshire.

Let freedom ring from the mighty mountains of New York.

Let freedom ring from the heightening Alleghenies of Pennsylvania.

Let freedom ring from the snow-capped Rockies of Colorado.

Let freedom ring from the curvaceous slopes of California.

And when this happens, when we allow freedom to ring, when we let it ring from every village and every hamlet, from every state and every city, we will be able to speed up that day when all of God's children, black men and white men, Jews and Gentiles, Protestants and Catholics, will be able to join hands and sing in the words of the old Negro spiritual:

Fellow citizens of the United States: in compliance with a custom as old as the government itself, I appear before you to address you briefly and to take, in your presence, the oath prescribed by the Constitution of the United States, to be taken by the President "before he enters on the execution of his office."

Apprehension seems to exist among the people of the Southern States that by the accession of a Republican administration, their property and their peace and personal security are to be endangered

Indeed, the most ample evidence to the contrary has all the while existed and been open to their inspection

It is found in nearly all the published speeches of him who now addresses you

"I have no purpose, directly or indirectly, to interfere with the institution of slavery in the states where it exists

And, more than this, they placed in the platform for my acceptance, and as a law to themselves and to me, the clear and emphatic resolution which I now read:

"Resolved: that the maintenance inviolate of the rights of the States, and especially the right of each State to order and control its own domestic institutions according to its own judgment exclusively, is essential to that balance of power on which the perfection and endurance of our political fabric depend, and we denounce the lawless invasion by armed force of the soil of any State or Territory, no matter under what pretext, as among the gravest of crimes."

I now reiterate these sentiments; and, in doing so, I only press upon the public attention the most conclusive evidence of which the case is susceptible that the property, peace, and security of no section are to be in any wise endangered by the now incoming administration

I add, too, that all the protection which, consistently with the Constitution and the laws, can be given, will be cheerfully given to all the States when lawfully demanded, for whatever cause - as cheerfully to one section as to another.

There is much controversy about the delivering up of fugitives from service or labor

The clause I now read is as plainly written in the Constitution as any other of its provisions:

"No person held to service or labor in one State, under the laws thereof, escaping into another, shall in consequence of any law or regulation therein be discharged from such service or labor, but shall be delivered up on claim of the party to whom such service or labor may be due."

It is scarcely questioned that this provision was intended by those who made it for the reclaiming of what we call fugitive slaves; and the intention of the lawgiver is the law

All members of Congress swear their support to the whole Constitution - to this provision as much as to any other

To the proposition, then, that slaves whose cases come within the terms of this clause "shall be delivered up", their oaths are unanimous

Now, if they would make the effort in good temper, could they not with nearly equal unanimity frame and pass a law by means of which to keep good that unanimous oath?

If the slave is to be surrendered, it can be of but little consequence to him or to others by which authority it is done

Again, in any law upon this subject, ought not all the safeguards of liberty known in civilized and humane jurisprudence to be introduced, so that a free man be not, in any case, surrendered as a slave? And might it not be well at the same time to provide by law for the enforcement of that clause in the Constitution which guarantees that "the citizen of each State shall be entitled to all privileged and immunities of citizens in the several States?"

I take the official oath today with no mental reservations, and with no purpose to construe the Constitution or laws by any hypercritical rules

It is seventy-two years since the first inauguration of a President under our national Constitution

During that period fifteen different and greatly distinguished citizens have, in succession, administered the executive branch of the government

Yet, with all this scope of precedent, I now enter upon the same task for the brief Constitutional term of four years under great and peculiar difficulty

A disruption of the Federal Union, heretofore only menaced, is now formidably attempted.

I hold that, in contemplation of universal law and of the Constitution, the Union of these States is perpetual

Perpetuity is implied, if not expressed, in the fundamental law of all national governments

Continue to execute all the express provisions of our National Constitution, and the Union will endure forever - it being impossible to destroy it except by some action not provided for in the instrument itself.

Again, if the United States be not a government proper, but an association of States in the nature of contract merely, can it, as a contract, be peaceably unmade by less than all the parties who made it? One party to a contract may violate it - break it, so to speak; but does it not require all to lawfully rescind it?

Descending from these general principles, we find the proposition that in legal contemplation the Union is perpetual confirmed by the history of the Union itself

The Union is much older than the Constitution

It was formed, in fact, by the Articles of Association in 1774

It was matured and continued by the Declaration of Independence in 1776

It was further matured, and the faith of all the then thirteen States expressly plighted and engaged that it should be perpetual, by the Articles of Confederation in 1778

And, finally, in 1787 one of the declared objects for ordaining and establishing the Constitution was "TO FORM A MORE PERFECT UNION."

But if the destruction of the Union by one or by a part only of the States be lawfully possible, the Union is LESS perfect than before the Constitution, having lost the vital element of perpetuity.

It follows from these views that no State upon its own mere motion can lawfully get out of the Union; that Resolves and Ordinances to that effect are legally void; and that acts of violence, within any State or States, against the authority of the United States, are insurrectionary or revolutionary, according to circumstances.

I therefore consider that, in view of the Constitution and the laws, the Union is unbroken; and to the extent of my ability I shall take care, as the Constitution itself expressly enjoins upon me, that the laws of the Union be faithfully executed in all the States

Doing this I deem to be only a simple duty on my part; and I shall perform it so far as practicable, unless my rightful masters, the American people, shall withhold the requisite means, or in some authoritative manner direct the contrary

I trust this will not be regarded as a menace, but only as the declared purpose of the Union that it WILL Constitutionally defend and maintain itself.

In doing this, there needs to be no bloodshed or violence; and there shall be none, unless it be forced upon the national authority

The power confided to me will be used to hold, occupy, and possess the property and places belonging to the government, and to collect the duties and imposts; but beyond what may be necessary for these objects, there will be no invasion, no using of force against or among the people anywhere

Where hostility to the United States, in any interior locality, shall be so great and universal as to prevent competent resident citizens from holding the Federal offices, there will be no attempt to force obnoxious strangers among the people for that object.

While the strict legal right may exist in the government to enforce the exercise of these offices, the attempt to do so would be so irritating, and so nearly impracticable withal, that I deem it better to forego for the time the uses of such offices.

The mails, unless repelled, will continue to be furnished in all parts of the Union

So far as possible, the people everywhere shall have that sense of perfect security which is most favorable to calm thought and reflection

The course here indicated will be followed unless current events and experience shall show a modification or change to be proper, and in every case and exigency my best discretion will be exercised according to circumstances actually existing, and with a view and a hope of a peaceful solution of the national troubles and the restoration of fraternal sympathies and affections.

That there are persons in one section or another who seek to destroy the Union at all events, and are glad of any pretext to do it, I will neither affirm nor deny; but if there be such, I need address no word to them

To those, however, who really love the Union may I not speak?

Before entering upon so grave a matter as the destruction of our national fabric, with all its benefits, its memories, and its hopes, would it not be wise to ascertain precisely why we do it? Will you hazard so desperate a step while there is any possibility that any portion of the ills you fly from have no real existence? Will you, while the certain ills you fly to are greater than all the real ones you fly from - will you risk the commission of so fearful a mistake?

All profess to be content in the Union if all Constitutional rights can be maintained

Is it true, then, that any right, plainly written in the Constitution, has been denied? I think not

Happily the human mind is so constituted that no party can reach to the audacity of doing this

Think if you can, of a single instance in which a plainly written provision of the Constitution has ever been denied

If by the mere force of numbers a majority should deprive a minority of any clearly written Constitutional right, it might, in a moral point of view, justify revolution - certainly would if such a right were a vital one

All the vital rights of minorities and of individuals are so plainly assured to them by affirmations and negations, guaranties and prohibitions, in the Constitution, that controversies never arise concerning them

May Congress prohibit slavery in the Territories? The Constitution does not expressly say

MUST Congress protect slavery in the Territories? The Constitution does not expressly say.

If the minority will not acquiesce, the majority must, or the government must cease

There is no other alternative; for continuing the government is acquiescence on one side or the other.

For instance, why may not any portion of a new confederacy a year or two hence arbitrarily secede again, precisely as portions of the present Union now claim to secede from it? All who cherish disunion sentiments are now being educated to the exact temper of doing this."

Is there such perfect identity of interests among the States to compose a new Union, as to produce harmony only, and prevent renewed secession?

Plainly, the central idea of secession is the essence of anarchy

A majority held in restraint by constitutional checks and limitations, and always changing easily with deliberate changes of popular opinions and sentiments, is the only true sovereign of a free people

Unanimity is impossible; the rule of a minority, as a permanent arrangement, is wholly inadmissible; so that, rejecting the majority principle, anarchy or despotism in some form is all that is left.

I do not forget the position, assumed by some, that Constitutional questions are to be decided by the Supreme Court; nor do I deny that such decisions must be binding, in any case, upon the parties to a suit, as to the object of that suit, while they are also entitled to very high respect and consideration in all parallel cases by all other departments of the government

And while it is obviously possible that such decision may be erroneous in any given case, still the evil effect following it, being limited to that particular case, with the chance that it may be overruled and never become a precedent for other cases, can better be borne than could the evils of a different practice.

At the same time, the candid citizen must confess that if the policy of the government, upon vital questions affecting the whole people, is to be irrevocably fixed by decisions of the Supreme Court, the instant they are made, in ordinary litigation between parties in personal actions, the people will have ceased to be their own rulers, having to that extent practically resigned their government into the hands of that eminent tribunal

Nor is there in this view any assault upon the court or the judges

One section of our country believes slavery is RIGHT, and ought to be extended, while the other believes it is WRONG, and ought not to be extended.

This is the only substantial dispute

The fugitive-slave clause of the Constitution, and the law for the suppression of the foreign slave trade, are each as well enforced, perhaps, as any law can ever be in a community where the moral sense of the people imperfectly supports the law itself

The great body of the people abide by the dry legal obligation in both cases, and a few break over in each

This, I think, cannot be perfectly cured; and it would be worse in both cases AFTER the separation of the sections than BEFORE.

The foreign slave trade, now imperfectly suppressed, would be ultimately revived, without restriction, in one section, while fugitive slaves, now only partially surrendered, would not be surrendered at all by the other.

A husband and wife may be divorced, and go out of the presence and beyond the reach of each other; but the different parts of our country cannot do this.

Is it possible, then, to make that intercourse more advantageous or more satisfactory after separation than before? Can aliens make treaties easier than friends can make laws? Can treaties be more faithfully enforced between aliens than laws can among friends? Suppose you go to war, you cannot fight always; and when, after much loss on both sides, and no gain on either, you cease fighting, the identical old questions as to terms of intercourse are again upon you.

This country, with its institutions, belongs to the people who inhabit it

Whenever they shall grow weary of the existing government, they can exercise their CONSTITUTIONAL right of amending it, or their REVOLUTIONARY right to dismember or overthrow it.

I cannot be ignorant of the fact that many worthy and patriotic citizens are desirous of having the national Constitution amended

While I make no recommendation of amendments, I fully recognize the rightful authority of the people over the whole subject, to be exercised in either of the modes prescribed in the instrument itself; and I should, under existing circumstances, favor rather than oppose a fair opportunity being afforded the people to act upon it

I will venture to add that to me the convention mode seems preferable, in that it allows amendments to originate with the people themselves, instead of only permitting them to take or reject propositions originated by others not especially chosen for the purpose, and which might not be precisely such as they would wish to either accept or refuse

I understand a proposed amendment to the Constitution - which amendment, however, I have not seen - has passed Congress, to the effect that the Federal Government shall never interfere with the domestic institutions of the States, including that of persons held to service

The chief magistrate derives all his authority from the people, and they have conferred none upon him to fix terms for the separation of the states

The people themselves can do this also if they choose; but the executive, as such, has nothing to do with it

His duty is to administer the present government, as it came to his hands, and to transmit it, unimpaired by him, to his successor.

Why should there not be a patient confidence in the ultimate justice of the people? Is there any better or equal hope in the world? In our present differences is either party without faith of being in the right? If the Almighty Ruler of Nations, with his eternal truth and justice, be on your side of the North, or on yours of the South, that truth and that justice will surely prevail, by the judgment of this great tribunal, the American people.

By the frame of the government under which we live, this same people have wisely given their public servants but little power for mischief; and have, with equal wisdom, provided for the return of that little to their own hands at very short intervals

While the people retain their virtue and vigilance, no administration, by any extreme of wickedness or folly, can very seriously injure the government in the short space of four years.

Such of you as are now dissatisfied, still have the old Constitution unimpaired, and, on the sensitive point, the laws of your own framing under it; while the new administration will have no immediate power, if it would, to change either

If it were admitted that you who are dissatisfied hold the right side in the dispute, there still is no single good reason for precipitate action

Intelligence, patriotism, Christianity, and a firm reliance on Him who has never yet forsaken this favored land, are still competent to adjust in the best way all our present difficulty.

In YOUR hands, my dissatisfied fellow-countrymen, and not in MINE, is the momentous issue of civil war

You can have no conflict without being yourselves the aggressors

YOU have no oath registered in heaven to destroy the government, while I shall have the most solemn one to "preserve, protect, and defend it."

The mystic chords of memory, stretching from every battlefield and patriot grave to every living heart and hearthstone all over this broad land, will yet swell the chorus of the Union when again touched, as surely they will be, by the better angels of our nature.

At this second appearing to take the oath of the presidential office, there is less occasion for an extended address than there was at the first

Now, at the expiration of four years, during which public declarations have been constantly called forth on every point and phase of the great contest which still absorbs the attention, and engrosses the energies of the nation, little that is new could be presented

The progress of our arms, upon which all else chiefly depends, is as well known to the public as to myself; and it is, I trust, reasonably satisfactory and encouraging to all

With high hope for the future, no prediction in regard to it is ventured.

On the occasion corresponding to this four years ago

While the inaugural address was being delivered from this place, devoted altogether to saving the Union without war

insurgent agents were in the city seeking to destroy it without war - seeking to dissolve the Union, and divide effects, by negotiation.

Both parties deprecated war; but one of them would make war rather than let the nation survive; and the other would accept war rather than let it perish

And the war came.

One eighth of the whole population were colored slaves, not distributed generally over the Union, but localized in the Southern part of it

All knew that this interest was, somehow, the cause of the war

To strengthen, perpetuate, and extend this interest was the object for which the insurgents would rend the Union, even by war; while the government claimed no right to do more than to restrict the territorial enlargement of it

Neither party expected for the war, the magnitude, or the duration, which it has already attained

Neither anticipated that the cause of the conflict might cease with, or even before, the conflict itself should cease

Both read the same Bible, and pray to the same God; and each invokes

His aid against the other.

It may seem strange that any men should dare to ask a just God's assistance in wringing their bread from the sweat of other men's faces; but let us judge not that we be not judged

"Woe unto the world because of offences; for it must needs be that offences come; but woe to that mam by whom the offence cometh!" If we shall suppose that American Slavery is one of those offences which, in the providence of God, must needs come, but which, having continued through His appointed time

He now wills to remove, and that He gives to both North and South, this terrible war, as the woe due to those by whom the offence came, shall we discern therein any departure from those divine attributes which the believers in a Living God always ascribe to Him? Fondly do we hope - fervently do we pray - that this mighty scourge of war may speedily pass away

Yet, if God wills that it continue, until all the wealth piled by the bondman's two hundred and fifty years of unrequited toil shall be sunk, and until every drop of blood drawn with the lash, shall be paid by another drawn with the sword, as was said three thousand years ago, so still it must be said "the judgments of the Lord, are true and righteous altogether."

With malice toward none; with charity for all; with firmness in the right, as God gives us to see the right, let us strive on to finish the work we are in; to bind up the nation's wounds; to care for him who shall have borne the battle, and for his widow, and his orphan - to do all which may achieve and cherish a just and lasting peace, among ourselves, and with all nations.

On the contrary, I hold that non-cooperation is a just and religious doctrine; it is the inherent right of every human being and it is perfectly constitutional

A great lover of the British Empire has said that under the British constitution even a successful rebellion is perfectly constitutional, and he quotes historical instances, which I cannot deny, in support of his claim

I don't claim any constitutionality for a rebellion successful or otherwise, so long as that rebellion means in the ordinary sense of the term, what it does mean, namely, wresting justice by violent means

On the contrary, I have said it repeatedly to my countrymen that violence, whatever end it may serve in Europe, will never serve us in India.

I tell you that while my friend believes also in the doctrine of violence and has adopted the doctrine of non-violence as a weapon of the weak, I believe in the doctrine of non-violence as a weapon of the strongest

I believe that a man is the strongest soldier for daring to die unarmed with his breast bare before the enemy

So much for the non-violent part of non-cooperation

I, therefore, venture to suggest to my learned countrymen that so long as the doctrine of non-cooperation remains non-violent, so long there is nothing unconstitutional in that doctrine.

I ask further, is it unconstitutional for me to say to the British Government "I refuse to serve you"? Is it unconstitutional for our worthy Chairman to return with every respect all the titles that he has ever held from the Government? Is it unconstitutional for any parent to withdraw his children from a Government or aided school? Is it unconstitutional for a lawyer to say "I shall no longer support the arm of the law so long as that arm of law is used not to raise me but to debase me"? Is it unconstitutional for a civil servant or for a judge to say, "I refuse to serve a Government which does not wish to respect the wishes of the whole people"?

I ask, is it unconstitutional for a policeman or for a soldier to tender his resignation when he knows that he is called to serve a Government which traduces his own countrymen? Is it unconstitutional for me to go to the agriculturist and say to him "it's not wise for you to pay any taxes, if these taxes are used by the Government not to raise you but to weaken you?" I hold and I venture to submit, that there is nothing unconstitutional in it

What is more, I have done every one of these things in my life, and nobody has questioned the constitutional character of it.

I submit that in the whole plan of non-cooperation, there is nothing unconstitutional

But I do venture to suggest that it will be highly unconstitutional in the midst of this unconstitutional Government, - in the midst of a nation which has built up its magnificent constitution, - for the people of India to become weak and to crawl on their belly - it will be highly unconstitutional for the people of India to pocket every insult that is offered to them; it is highly unconstitutional for the 70 millions of Mohammedans of India to submit to a violent wrong done to their religion; it is highly unconstitutional for the whole of India to sit still and cooperate with an unjust Government which has trodden under its feet the honour of the Punjab.

I say to my countrymen so long as you have a sense of honour and so long as you wish to remain the descendants and defenders of the noble traditions that have been handed to you for generations after generations; it is unconstitutional for you not to non-cooperate and unconstitutional for you to cooperate with a Government which has become so unjust as our Government has become.

So long as the Government spells injustice, it may regard me as its enemy, implacable enemy.

Our Shastras say and I say so with the greatest deference to all the greatest religious preceptors of India but without fear of contradiction, that our Shastras teach us that there shall be no cooperation between injustice and justice, between an unjust man and a justice- loving man, between truth and untruth

Cooperation is a duty only so long as Government protects your honour, and non-cooperation is an equal duty when the Government, instead of protecting, robs you of your honour

That's the doctrine of non-cooperation.

And I am certain that on this day my fellow Americans expect that on my induction into the Presidency, I will address them with a candor and a decision which the present situation of our people impels.

This is preeminently the time to speak the truth, the whole truth, frankly and boldly

So, first of all, let me assert my firm belief that the only thing we have to fear is fear itself - nameless, unreasoning, unjustified terror which paralyzes needed efforts to convert retreat into advance

In every dark hour of our national life, a leadership of frankness and of vigor has met with that understanding and support of the people themselves which is essential to victory

Values have shrunk to fantastic levels; taxes have risen; our ability to pay has fallen; government of all kinds is faced by serious curtailment of income; the means of exchange are frozen in the currents of trade; the withered leaves of industrial enterprise lie on every side; farmers find no markets for their produce; and the savings of many years in thousands of families are gone

More important, a host of unemployed citizens face the grim problem of existence, and an equally great number toil with little return

Only a foolish optimist can deny the dark realities of the moment.

Compared with the perils which our forefathers conquered, because they believed and were not afraid, we have still much to be thankful for

Plenty is at our doorstep, but a generous use of it languishes in the very sight of the supply

Primarily, this is because the rulers of the exchange of mankind's goods have failed, through their own stubbornness and their own incompetence, have admitted their failure, and have abdicated

Practices of the unscrupulous money changers stand indicted in the court of public opinion, rejected by the hearts and minds of men.

But their efforts have been cast in the pattern of an outworn tradition

Faced by failure of credit, they have proposed only the lending of more money

Stripped of the lure of profit by which to induce our people to follow their false leadership, they have resorted to exhortations, pleading tearfully for restored confidence

They only know the rules of a generation of self-seekers

They have no vision, and when there is no vision the people perish.

Yes, the money changers have fled from their high seats in the temple of our civilization

We may now restore that temple to the ancient truths

The measure of that restoration lies in the extent to which we apply social values more noble than mere monetary profit.

Happiness lies not in the mere possession of money; it lies in the joy of achievement, in the thrill of creative effort

The joy, the moral stimulation of work no longer must be forgotten in the mad chase of evanescent profits

Recognition of that falsity of material wealth as the standard of success goes hand in hand with the abandonment of the false belief that public office and high political position are to be valued only by the standards of pride of place and personal profit; and there must be an end to a conduct in banking and in business which too often has given to a sacred trust the likeness of callous and selfish wrongdoing

Small wonder that confidence languishes, for it thrives only on honesty, on honor, on the sacredness of obligations, on faithful protection, and on unselfish performance; without them it cannot live.

It can be accomplished in part by direct recruiting by the Government itself, treating the task as we would treat the emergency of a war, but at the same time, through this employment, accomplishing great - greatly needed projects to stimulate and reorganize the use of our great natural resources.

Hand in hand with that we must frankly recognize the overbalance of population in our industrial centers and by engaging on a national scale in a redistribution, endeavor to provide a better use of the land for those best fitted for the land.

Yes, the task can be helped by definite efforts to raise the values of agricultural products, and with this the power to purchase the output of our cities

It can be helped by preventing realistically the tragedy of the growing loss through foreclosure of our small homes and our farms

It can be helped by insistence that the Federal, the State, and the local governments act forthwith on the demand that their cost be drastically reduced

It can be helped by the unifying of relief activities which today are often scattered, uneconomical, unequal

And finally, in our progress towards a resumption of work, we require two safeguards against a return of the evils of the old order

These, my friends, are the lines of attack

I shall presently urge upon a new Congress in special session detailed measures for their fulfillment, and I shall seek the immediate assistance of the 48 States.

Our international trade relations, though vastly important, are in point of time and necessity, secondary to the establishment of a sound national economy

I favor, as a practical policy, the putting of first things first

I shall spare no effort to restore world trade by international economic readjustment; but the emergency at home cannot wait on that accomplishment.

It is the insistence, as a first consideration, upon the interdependence of the various elements in and parts of the United States of America - a recognition of the old and permanently important manifestation of the American spirit of the pioneer

It is the way to recovery

It is the immediate way

It is the strongest assurance that recovery will endure.

In the field of world policy, I would dedicate this Nation to the policy of the good neighbor: the neighbor who resolutely respects himself and, because he does so, respects the rights of others; the neighbor who respects his obligations and respects the sanctity of his agreements in and with a world of neighbors.

If I read the temper of our people correctly, we now realize, as we have never realized before, our interdependence on each other; that we cannot merely take, but we must give as well; that if we are to go forward, we must move as a trained and loyal army willing to sacrifice for the good of a common discipline, because without such discipline no progress can be made, no leadership becomes effective.

We are, I know, ready and willing to submit our lives and our property to such discipline, because it makes possible a leadership which aims at the larger good

This, I propose to offer, pledging that the larger purposes will bind upon us, bind upon us all as a sacred obligation with a unity of duty hitherto evoked only in times of armed strife.

With this pledge taken, I assume unhesitatingly the leadership of this great army of our people dedicated to a disciplined attack upon our common problems.

Action in this image, action to this end is feasible under the form of government which we have inherited from our ancestors

That is why our constitutional system has proved itself the most superbly enduring political mechanism the modern world has ever seen.

And it is to be hoped that the normal balance of executive and legislative authority may be wholly equal, wholly adequate to meet the unprecedented task before us

I am prepared under my constitutional duty to recommend the measures that a stricken nation in the midst of a stricken world may require

These measures, or such other measures as the Congress may build out of its experience and wisdom, I shall seek, within my constitutional authority, to bring to speedy adoption.

But, in the event that the Congress shall fail to take one of these two courses, in the event that the national emergency is still critical, I shall not evade the clear course of duty that will then confront me

I shall ask the Congress for the one remaining instrument to meet the crisis - broad Executive power to wage a war against the emergency, as great as the power that would be given to me if we were in fact invaded by a foreign foe.

For the trust reposed in me, I will return the courage and the devotion that befit the time

We face the arduous days that lie before us in the warm courage of national unity; with the clear consciousness of seeking old and precious moral values; with the clean satisfaction that comes from the stern performance of duty by old and young alike

We aim at the assurance of a rounded, a permanent national life.

We do not distrust the future of essential democracy

The people of the United States have not failed

They have made me the present instrument of their wishes

In the spirit of the gift I take it.

In this dedication - In this dedication of a Nation, we humbly ask the blessing of God.

May He guide me in the days to come.

For I have sworn before you and Almighty God the same solemn oath our forebears prescribed nearly a century and three-quarters ago.

For man holds in his mortal hands the power to abolish all forms of human poverty and all forms of human life

And yet the same revolutionary beliefs for which our forebears fought are still at issue around the globe - the belief that the rights of man come not from the generosity of the state but from the hand of God.

We dare not forget today that we are the heirs of that first revolution

Let the word go forth from this time and place, to friend and foe alike, that the torch has been passed to a new generation of Americans - born in this century, tempered by war, disciplined by a hard and bitter peace, proud of our ancient heritage - and unwilling to witness or permit the slow undoing of those human rights to which this nation has always been committed, and to which we are committed today at home and around the world.

Let every nation know, whether it wishes us well or ill, that we shall pay any price, bear any burden, meet any hardship, support any friend, oppose any foe to assure the survival and the success of liberty.

To those old allies whose cultural and spiritual origins we share, we pledge the loyally of faithful friends

To those new states whom we welcome to the ranks of the free, we pledge our word that one form of colonial control shall not have passed away merely to be replaced by a far more iron tyranny

But we shall always hope to find them strongly supporting their own freedom - and to remember that, in the past, those who foolishly sought power by riding the back of the tiger ended up inside

To those people in the huts and villages across the globe struggling to break the bonds of mass misery, we pledge our best efforts to help them, help themselves, for whatever period is required - not because the communists may be doing it, not because we seek their votes, but because it is right.

If a free society cannot help the many who are poor, it cannot save the few who are rich

To our sister republics south of our border, we offer a special pledge - to convert our good words into good deeds - in a new alliance for progress - to assist free men and free governments in casting off the chains of poverty

But this peaceful revolution of hope cannot become the prey of hostile powers

Let all our neighbors know that we shall join with them to oppose aggression or subversion anywhere in the Americas

And let every other power know that this hemisphere intends to remain the master of its own house.

To that world assembly of sovereign states, the United Nations, our last best hope in an age where the instruments of war have far outpaced the instruments of peace, we renew our pledge of support - to prevent it from becoming merely a forum for invective - to strengthen its shield of the new and the weak - and to enlarge the area in which its writ may run.

Finally, to those nations who would make them-selves our adversary, we offer not a pledge but a request: that both sides begin anew the quest for peace, before the dark powers of destruction unleashed by science engulf all humanity in planned or accidental self-destruction.

But neither can two great and powerful groups of nations take comfort from our present course - both sides overburdened by the cost of modern weapons, both rightly alarmed by the steady spread of the deadly atom, yet both racing to alter that uncertain balance of terror that stays the hand of mankind's final war.

Let both sides, for the first time, formulate serious and precise proposals for the inspection and control of arms - and bring the absolute power to destroy other nations under the absolute control of all nations.

Let both sides seek to invoke the wonders of science instead of its terrors

Together let us explore the stars, conquer the deserts, eradicate disease, tap the ocean depths, and encourage the arts and commerce.

Let both sides unite to heed in all corners of the earth the command of Isaiah - to "undo the heavy burdens..

(and) let the oppressed go free."

And if a beachhead of cooperation may push back the jungle of suspicion, let both sides join in creating a new endeavor, not a new balance of power, but a new world of law, where the strong are just and the weak secure and the peace preserved.

All this will not be finished in the first one hundred days

Nor will it be finished in the first one thousand days, nor in the life of this Administration, nor even perhaps in our lifetime on this planet

In your hands, my fellow citizens, more than mine, will rest the final success or failure of our course

The graves of young Americans who answered the call to service surround the globe.

Now the trumpet summons us again - not as a call to bear arms, though arms we need - not as a call to battle, though embattled we are - but a call to bear the burden of a long twilight struggle, year in and year out, "rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation" - a struggle against the common enemies of man: tyranny, poverty, disease, and war itself.

In the long history of the world, only a few generations have been granted the role of defending freedom in its hour of maximum danger

The energy, the faith, the devotion which we bring to this endeavor will light our country and all who serve it - and the glow from that fire can truly light the world.

My fellow citizens of the world: ask not what America will do for you, but what together we can do for the freedom of man.

Finally, whether you are citizens of America or citizens of the world, ask of us here the same high standards of strength and sacrifice which we ask of you

With a good conscience our only sure reward, with history the final judge of our deeds, let us go forth to lead the land we love, asking His blessing and His help, but knowing that here on earth God's work must truly be our own.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

I am the Chief Manager of an insurance office

I could see everybody who came into the insurance company

I liked to study the faces of new customers before I spoke to them.

The story I want to tell is about a man who came into the company one day

I watched him through the glass in my office

He was talking to one of the clerks

Suddenly the man noticed that I was looking at him

He smiled at me through the glass

Then he took some papers from the clerk and left.

A few minutes later I called the clerk into my office.

'That was Mr Julius Slinkton, sir,' the clerk told me

'He's from the Middle Temple.'

'He wanted one of our insurance forms,' the clerk replied

'Oh, yes, Mr Sampson,' the clerk confirmed

One of the other guests was Mr Julius Slinkton

He was standing near the fire

I went into the insurance office, but I didn't speak to Mr Sampson

'Did you come to the office to take out an insurance policy?' I asked Mr Slinkton politely

He asked me to get the information for him

I don't know whether he will lake out the policy

He was the most brilliant man I have ever known in the insurance profession

'What a sad story it is! A young man like that suddenly gives up his business and retires from the world.'

I have said that I disliked Mr Slinkton when I first saw him in the insurance office

'That's not the truth,' I told him

'The truth is that the lady died.'

I watched him for the rest of the evening and he seemed to be a good man

I saw Mr Slinkton come into the outer office

'I have come back,' he said, 'because I want to find out what my friend has done with the insurance forms

I want to know whether he has sent them back to the company

a man called Beckwith had started an insurance policy with the company

Mr Slinkton sat down in my office and wrote the reference for Mr Beckwith

He left the forms in my office, said goodbye politely and then left.

I went to Scarborough in September and I saw Mr Slinkton walking on the beach there

As we walked along the sand, Mr Slinkton pointed to some tracks in the sand

As she was speaking we saw the old man's hand-carriage come into sight

As the carriage was passing us, he waved his arm at me

Suddenly she sat down near a rock on the beach

I saw the hand-carriage coining back towards us along the sand as she was talking

You are in great danger! You must come with me and talk to that man in the hand-carriage

I walked with her to the hand-carriage before she had time to object.

Within five minutes I saw her walking up the beach with a grey-haired man

I went back to the rock and sat down

'What is the news of that poor man Meltham? Is he dead yet?'

'What a sad place the world is!' Mr Slinkton sighed quietly.

I arrived at the Temple and went up some stairs

There were two doors at the top of the stairs

The name SLINKTON was painted on the other.

I went in the door marked Beckwith

He went into the corridor and began to shout loudly.

Mr Slinkton came into the room

'Boil the brandy, Julius!' he said.

'Come on, boil the brandy the way you usually do!'

Mr Slinkton was embarrassed at my presence in the room, I could see.

Beckwith held out the saucepan once more.

'Boil the brandy, Julius,' he repeated

Boil the brandy, I tell you!'

'You're a man of the world, Mr Sampson,' he began

'I'll tell you the truth.'

'You'll never tell the truth

As he was doing this, another man came into the room - a man with grey hair who walked with a slight limp

You see, the last time you went to see Mr Sampson, I had already been to see him myself - I went to his house very early that morning

You thought you could kill me for the two thousand pounds of the insurance policy, didn't you? You wanted to kill me with brandy, didn't you? But you wanted me to die quickly

You're the man who's already killed one innocent girl for her money

It's got all the information about the poisons that you use

I know where the journal is now!'

'I've watched you all the time,' Beckwith said

That man standing at the door is Mr Sampson's servant

I could not save her - but I promised to pursue you to the end

Slinkton now looked in horror at the man who was accusing him

'You are seeing me under my real name now for the first time

You will see me again when you answer the charge of murder in court

And I hope you see me in your imagination - when they put the rope around your neck and the crowd cries out for your death!'

The room suddenly filled with the smell of some chemical

Slinkton gasped, ran a few steps and fell to the floor

Then we left the room together.

I did everything that I could to help him, but the poor man died a few months later.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

London in the year 1888

On August 30th the weather was cool, the sky was black with smoke from domestic fires, and rain fell; rain and more rain

The late summer and autumn had the heaviest rain of the year.

At 9 o'clock on that Thursday night a great fire in London Docks changed the colour of the sky in the East End of London to a deep red

From the dirty streets, dark passages and slum houses of Whitechapel hundreds of people went to watch the fire

The poorest lived in the streets and slept in doorways.

As always, the pubs were crowded and noisy

Mary Ann Nichols was in 'Frying Pan' pub on the corner of Brick Lane, spending her last pennies on drink

She needed the money to pay for a bed in the 'White House', her lodging house in Flower and Dean Street

So she walked around the wet, cold streets hoping to earn something

One of the poorest areas in London, Whitechapel did not have many street lamps

Mary Ann Nichols was still walking the streets when her friend Ellen Holland saw her at 2.30 a.m

Ellen asked Polly to come with her to the lodgings in Thrawl Street

Buck's Row was a quiet, narrow road with warehouses on one side and some small houses or cottages on the other

At the end of the cottages was the entrance to Brown's stableyard, and then the long wall of a school

At nearly 3.40 in the morning it was dark.

A few moments later he noticed something on the pavement in front of Brown's stableyard, and crossed the road

The men looked at the woman, but in the darkness they did not know if she was drunk or dead

They decided to continue on their way to work and tell the first policeman they met.

They saw a policeman, Constable Jonas Mizen, not far away in Baker's Row, told him about the woman, and then walked on to work

When Constable Mizen arrived at the gates of the stableyard, another policeman, Constable John Neil, was already there

He had a lantern, and he showed Constable Mizen a deep cut in the woman's neck.

Opposite the stableyard stood a warehouse

The manager, Walter Purkiss, and his wife were in their bedroom on the second floor

Mrs Purkiss was awake most of the night, and Mr Purkiss slept badly and was awake between one and two o'clock, but they heard nothing

Mrs Emma Green lived in the cottage next to the stableyard; she did not hear anything either

These were all the possessions she had

She lived in workhouses and, when she had the money to pay, in lodging houses

When Dr Llewellyn examined the body, he thought the killer was right-handed

The man probably strangled Polly first, put her on the ground, and cut her throat

The police had no other clues to help them find the killer

Polly Nichols was not the first 'Unfortunate' who was murdered that year, so Scotland Yard chiefs sent their most experienced officer to investigate

This was Inspector Abbeline, a fine detective who knew the East End and its people very well

Today he is probably the most famous killer in the world, Jack the Ripper

On August 31st the Star newspaper had a sensational headline:

On the ground floor Mrs Hardiman had a cat meat shop

On the first floor Mrs Richardson and her grandson lived in three rooms, and she let out the other rooms

She also had a packing case business in the cellar at the back of the house

Her son, John, helped her in the business but he did not live in Hanbury Street

A carman, John Davis, occupied the attic at the front with his wife and three sons

From Hanbury Street people entered the house through a door next to Mrs Hardiman's shop

At the end of the passage there was a door to the backyard

This was where Jack the Ripper murdered another woman in the early hours of September 8th.

On his way to work at Spitalfields market he often checked the passage because strangers sometimes came in

This morning he also wanted to check the cellar door at the back

Sometime before thieves broke the lock and stole things

John walked through the passage and opened the door to the yard

He cut a piece of leather from the boot with a knife

It was getting light and he could see that the lock on the cellar door was secure

There was nobody in the yard

John left the house and went to the market.

and in a few minutes he went out to the backyard

He was returning to the house when he heard a voice in the next yard say 'No'

Three or four minutes later Albert came into the yard again and heard a sound like a bump against the wooden fence that separated the yards of numbers 27 and 29

He thought it was somebody falling against the fence, but he did not look to see what it was

By six o'clock he was ready for work and went downstairs to the backyard

From the top of the steps he saw a horrible sight

On his left between the steps and the wooden fence lay the mutilated body of a woman

Davis ran out into Hanbury Street, where he saw some workmen and shouted, 'Men, come here!' They followed him, looked at the body from the steps, then ran to find a policeman.

when some workmen rushed towards him and told him about the dead woman

Chandler arrived at number 29 and noted down that the woman was lying on her back, with a deep cut from left to right across her throat and mutilations to her stomach

The inspector saw a piece of muslin and two small combs that the murderer had put near her feet

But her taste for alcohol dominated her life, and eventually she had to walk the streets as a prostitute.

Let us follow Annie's movements before the night of her murder

But the week before her murder she was not at the lodging house

When she met her friend Amelia Palmer on September 2nd and 3rd she showed her the black eye and a bruise on her face

Amelia saw Annie for the last time on the 7th

on September 8th Annie was in the kitchen of her lodging house, eating potatoes and talking with the other lodgers

She told the deputy that she did not have any money, but asked him to keep her bed because she wanted to return with the money

Two people were important witnesses in the murder case

One, Albert Cadosch, heard a voice in the yard and a sound like that of somebody falling against the fence between 5.20 to 5.30 a.m

She only saw the man's back, but she identified the woman as Annie Chapman later in the mortuary.

Mrs Darrell heard the man say, 'Will you?' and the woman reply, 'Yes'

Mrs Darrell could not describe the man very well

She had, the impression he was over forty and perhaps foreign.

We know that witnesses often make small errors in time, so the man Mrs Darrell saw was very probably the murderer, and he attacked Annie at approximately 5.30 a.m

On that morning the sun rose at 5.23

It was a busy morning, with a lot of people already in the streets or getting up, and heavy traffic for the market

Five people in number 29 could see the murder scene from their windows

This time Jack the Ripper was in a dangerous situation

But again nobody saw or heard him when he killed Annie in the light of a busy day

And he escaped through the streets like a phantom.

Although the weather was wet and breezy, it was a mild night.

Number 40 was the premises of the International Workingmen's Educational Club.

Just over half an hour before, Russian and Polish Jews were having a discussion in the club

Twenty or more stayed behind in the clubroom upstairs

There was a front door to the club in Berner Street, and a side door in Dutfield's Yard that opened into the club kitchen

The passage into the yard was about five metres long and extremely dark

But inside the yard light came from the club windows, the club office, and from some cottages on the other side of the yard.

he noticed a man and a woman by the school wall opposite Dutfield's Yard

At 12.45 Israel Schwartz was walking towards Dutfield's Yard when he saw a man stop and speak to a woman in the entrance

Schwartz later described the man as 1.65m tall, about 30, with a small brown moustache

Suddenly the man pulled the woman into the street and threw her down on to the pavement

Schwartz did not want any trouble so he crossed to the other side of the street

Then the first man shouted 'Lipski', perhaps at Schwartz, perhaps at the other man

The man with the pipe ran after him

Schwartz thought the man was following him, but a few moments later when he looked back, there was nobody behind him.

He knew that Lipski was the name of a Jewish murderer, and in 1888 it was an insulting word used against Jews

Israel Schwartz was Jewish, so perhaps when the first man saw him, he shouted 'Lipski' to warn him aggressively to go away

Or perhaps he was warning the man with the pipe that Schwartz was coming

Was this man the murderer's accomplice? Or was he an innocent witness who ran away like Schwartz?

He lived with his wife at the club, which they managed together

When he drove his cart into the entrance to Dutfield's Yard, the pony turned to the left and refused to go on

Mr Diemschutz looked down to his right and in the pitch darkness he could just see a shape on the ground

Before the breeze blew out the match he made out a figure in a dress: it was a woman.

Mr Diemschutz, anxious about the safety of his wife, went into the club to look for her

He found her safe with some club members and told them about the woman

Then he returned to the yard with a candle and a friend

When they saw a lot of blood flowing from the woman's neck, they ran to find a policeman

At the same time Morris Eagle, another member of the club, ran for help in the opposite direction

He examined the dead woman and saw that she had a deep cut in her throat

He thought the woman had died between twenty to thirty minutes before

It was tied on the left side and was pulled very tight

Had the killer seized the scarf from behind and pulled her to the ground, where he cut her throat?

He noted the dead woman's height - 1.57m - and guessed her age, about 42

Two front teeth were missing at the top

The witnesses identified the victim as the woman with the man near Dutfield's Yard

He had seen her for the last time on September 25th

Mrs Tanner, the deputy, said she last saw Elizabeth alive about 7 p.m

on Saturday 29th, in the kitchen of the lodging house.

Nobody knows when the marriage broke down, but in 1877 Elizabeth was living in a workhouse

According to the medical evidence Elizabeth Stride died about 12.56 a.m., or even perhaps at 12.58

very probably disturbed the killer, so he only had time to cut his victim's throat

Then he hid in the darkness of Dutfield's Yard, and when Mr Diemschutz ran into the club, he quickly escaped

But the murder of Elizabeth Stride was not enough

Jack the Ripper wanted more blood, and he went to look for another victim.

After the murder of Elizabeth Stride, Jack the Ripper went to look for another victim

He walked west towards the City of London

It is only twelve minutes' walk from Berner Street to Mitre Square, where the second murder happened

Although we do not know what time the killer arrived there, we know what his victim did and can follow her movements on the night of September 29-30th.

At 8.30 on Saturday night Constable Robinson found a woman lying on the pavement in Aldgate High Street

With the help of another constable Robinson took her to Bishopsgate Street Police Station

Then she started singing quietly, and at 12.30 she asked the policeman on duty when she could go

Twenty-five minutes later the policeman took her from her cell to the office

She asked him the time and he said nearly one o'clock, which was about the time of Elizabeth Stride's murder.

'This way, miss,' said the policeman

He went with her to the street door and asked her to shut it when she left.

Catherine said, 'Good night.' And she went to meet her fate at the hands of Jack the Ripper.

Mitre Square is eight minutes' walk from the police station

This apron had an important part to play in the murder.

Around 1.33 three men came out of the Imperial Club in Duke Street

They passed a man and a woman at the corner of Church Passage that led into Mitre Square

The couple were talking quietly, and the woman had her hand on the man's chest

He said the woman was short, and wore a black jacket and bonnet

He wore a grey cap with a peak, a red handkerchief around his neck, and had the appearance of a sailor

Mr Lawende told the police later, 'I don't think I can recognise him again.'

Nine minutes later Constable Edward Watkins of the City Police walked into Mitre Square

It was the same dark, silent square of 14 minutes before, when he had walked around it

In the darkest corner of the square he saw the body of a woman in the light of his lantern

He ran to a warehouse nearby and called out for the night watchman, a man named Morris

Then Inspector Collard arrived from Bishopsgate Police Station, and Dr Brown came at 2.18 to examine the body.

There were also three plain-clothes detectives on the streets that night

They were part of the police hunt for the Whitechapel killer

At the time of the murder they were only a few streets away from Mitre Square

Hearing about the murder, they went to the square

Then they went off to look for the killer.

Near the piece of material, in white chalk on the wall, was a message:

The Juwes are the Men that will not be blamed for nothing.

But the chief of the Metropolitan Police, Sir Charles Warren, changed the order

He was afraid about anti-Jewish demonstrations, so he ordered his men to rub out the message

But he knew about the strong anti-semitic feelings in the area.

The piece of bloodstained apron fitted exactly into a missing section of the victim's apron

He threw the piece of apron, wet with blood, in the doorway and wrote the message

But perhaps he did not write the message

Perhaps it was already there and the murderer dropped the apron near it by chance

Or did he see the graffito and leave the apron there to put the blame on the Jews?

We shall never know the answer

But we know that Jack the Ripper was an extraordinary killer - cool, daring, and efficient

He did not see or hear anything when he entered it and discovered the body at 1.44

And only minutes before at 1.41 or 1.42 another officer looked into the square from Church Passage

Mr Morris, the night watchman in the warehouse, went to the door and looked into the square 'two moments before Constable Watkins called him

So in less than fifteen minutes the Ripper took Catherine into Mitre square, killed her, mutilated her horribly, and escaped - right under the noses of the police! His escape was amazing

Immediately after the discovery of the murder the streets were full of policemen

The police were already everywhere in the area after Liz Stride's murder

But the discovery of the apron shows that the killer was out in the streets at some time between 2.20 and 2.55 36 to 71 minutes after Watkins discovered the body

So what was the murderer doing? To the police Jack the Ripper was a mystery

Catherine Eddowes was the Ripper's fourth victim

on Saturday 29th, Kelly told her to be careful about the Whitechapel killer.

At sixteen she married a miner named Davies, who was killed in an explosion in the mines

By 1886 she was living in the East End with Joe Flemming, who wanted to marry her

At the time she was living at Cooley's lodging house in Thrawl Street

Mary and Barnett decided to live together, and by the beginning of 1888 they were renting a room, 13 Miller's Court in Dorset Street.

He was a reliable, kind man who did not want Mary to go out on the streets

Unfortunately he had not worked for some months so the couple could not pay the rent, and Mary had returned to prostitution

This was one of the reasons why they quarrelled that autumn.

He visited her around 7.30-7.45 on the evening of Thursday, November 8th to tell her he had no work and could not give her any money

When Barnett left at about 8 p.m., Mary knew she had to go out into the streets to earn some money

Mrs Cox followed them into the court and said, 'Goodnight, Mary Jane' as they were going into Mary's room

Mrs Cox saw the stranger in the light of the gas lamp opposite Mary's front door

Although men went in and out of the court, she did not hear anything suspicious

She guessed the time was about 3.30-4.00

She later changed this to a quiet cry of 'Oh! Murder!' Mrs Prater said she went back to sleep; she often heard cries of murder in the court.

When Sarah Lewis passed Christ Church near Dorset Street, the church clock struck 2.30

She slept badly in a chair until 3.30, when she heard the clock strike, and was awake until nearly five o'clock

Friday November 9th was the day when the citizens of London celebrated the Lord Mayor's Show

'I hope it will be a fine day tomorrow,' Mary had told Mrs Prater the morning before, 'as I want to go to the Lord Mayor's Show.' At 10.45 on Friday morning Mary's landlord, John McCarthy, was checking his accounts in his shop at 27 Dorset Street

He noticed that Mary owed him 29 shillings in rent, so he sent his assistant Thomas Bowyer to her room to ask for the money

He walked to his right round the corner, where there were two windows of number 13

The window nearest to the door was broken in two places

Bowyer put his hand in and pulled back the curtain

The first thing he saw was two pieces of flesh on the bedside table

Then he saw a body lying on the bed and a lot of blood

He ran back to the shop to tell McCarthy.

When McCarthy looked through the window, his face turned pale

The body on the bed resembled something in a butcher's shop

Inspectors Beck and Dew, the detectives on duty, went to the murder scene

Inspector Abbeline arrived at 11.30 a.m., but he could not give the order to break open the door until 1.30 p.m

At 1.30 when the news came that the dogs were not coming, he told McCarthy to break open the door

Barnett and Mary used to put a hand through the broken window and pull back the bolt to open the door.

The scene in the little room was from a nightmare

It was only 4-5 metres square and the door banged against the bedside table

There was not much furniture: an old table and two old chairs stood on the bare, dirty floor

In the fireplace were the ashes of a large fire

On the bed lay a body that was almost unrecognisable

Only the hair and eyes identified it as Mary Kelly

John McCarthy said later, 'It looked more like the work of a devil than of a man.' And Mrs Prater, who looked through the window, said, 'I can never forget it if I live to be a hundred.'

Next day Inspector Abbeline examined the ashes in the fireplace

The strong heat from the fire had melted part of a kettle

In the ashes Abbeline found some women's clothing, which Maria Harvey had left in the room

Why had the Ripper burnt them? When Abbeline discovered only one small piece of candle in the room, he thought that the killer had made a fire with the clothes because he needed more light to do his terrible work.

This time Jack the Ripper had time to finish his crime without interruption

It was truly the work of a devil.

The man called Jack the Ripper was never caught, and his name will probably never be known

There were lots of suspects at the time, but the police did not have any real evidence against them

During the years since the murders the number of suspects has increased.

An identikit picture of the man can be constructed from the descriptions by the few witnesses who possibly saw him

The first witness was Elizabeth Darrell, who very probably saw the Ripper with Annie Chapman outside 29 Hanbury Street

In the case of Elizabeth Stride, from the descriptions by Constable Smith and Israel Schwartz we have a man between 28 - 30 years old, 1.65m to 1.70m tall, wearing dark clothes and a hat with a peak, or perhaps a deerstalker

Schwartz said the man had a small moustache

If the woman was Catherine Eddowes, then the man was certainly Jack the Ripper: about thirty, of average height, with a small moustache and a cap with a peak.

On November 12th a labourer named George Hutchinson gave the police a very good description of a man he saw with Mary Kelly at about 2 o'clock on the morning of her murder

Hutchinson said the man was aged about 34-35, just over 1.67m, with a pale face, dark eyes and hair and a small moustache

Hutchinson followed the couple into Dorset Street, where they stood and talked at the entrance to Miller's Court

When they went into the court, he waited around for about 45 minutes

But they did not come out, so he went away as the church clock struck three o'clock.

Sarah Lewis, the witness who passed Christ Church at 2.30 a.m., said she saw a man standing by a lodging house opposite Miller's Court

But some students of the murders believe that Hutchinson's description is too precise and that he was lying for some reason.

Finally, we can exclude the man with the bottle of beer who was seen with Mary at 11.45 p.m

What is the most probable picture of the murderer? He was a short man, not more than 1.68m, between 28-35 years old, with a light brown moustache

A psychological profile of the killer was created in 1988

It describes him as a solitary man who worked alone, without the help of an accomplice

He certainly lived or worked in the Whitechapel area because he knew it very well

He mutilated only the faces of Eddowes and Kelly, which, in the opinion of modern experts, indicates that he knew them.

Most of the hundreds of suspects can be eliminated

On December 31st 1888 his body was found in the Thames near Chiswick

It had been in the water for about a month

He wrote that he was afraid of becoming like his mother and 'the best thing for me was to die.' His mother was in an asylum for lunatics

The police believed that Druitt went mad after the murder of Mary Kelly and committed suicide

Also, Druitt was playing cricket in Dorset on September 1st, the day Polly Nichols was murdered.

He had killed other women in the same way

But he had only arrived in England the year before, so how could he know the area as well as the Ripper? And is it possible that Jack the Ripper changed from savagely killing prostitutes to poisoning barmaids?

A recent suspect is the famous artist Walter Sickert, known as the British Impressionist

He was 28 years old and living in London at the time of the murders

He was secretive and often disappeared into dark little rented rooms around the poor quarters of London

He had a morbid interest in the Ripper murders all his life, and it is possible that he sent 'Ripper' letters to the police

But there is no real evidence to connect him with the killings

He was also taller and slimmer than the man described by witnesses

His gloomy paintings of murder scenes were part of his vision as an artist: he liked to paint the dark, squalid side of life

He gave a detailed statement on the evening of November 12th, after the inquest on Mary Kelly

Some writers have asked why he did not go to the police before the inquest

Was it because Mrs Lewis's testimony appeared in the newspapers only after the inquest? When he read the report, he realised that she had seen him opposite Miller's Court

So he had to go to the police before they found him and asked him why he was there

Hutchinson's statement begins, 'About 2.00 a.m., 9th, I met the murdered woman, Kelly, and she said to me, "Hutchinson, will you lend me sixpence?"' So he and Mary knew each other

After the murders in Berner Street and Mitre Square the streets were too dangerous for the Ripper, which explains why he did not kill in October

He lived at the Victoria Home, a workingmen's lodging house in Commercial Street, right in the middle of the murder area, and very near Goulston Street, where the piece of Eddowes's apron was found

So was George Hutchinson Jack the Ripper? We do not know

The police believed there was one final murder by the Ripper in July 1889

If Hutchinson was the Ripper, why did he stop killing? We know that by 1891 he had moved away from Whitechapel

He wrote, 'I am of the opinion his statement is true'.

In our violent times it is difficult to imagine the shock and horror that the Whitechapel murders caused in 1888

In Victorian times the East End was also violent, but the Ripper murders were something new

Murder was usually the result of domestic quarrels, drink, or robbery

The Ripper murders were the first of a new kind of crime: serial killings, savage, without an obvious motive, no clues, and very difficult to solve.

The fury of the Ripper's way of killing puzzled the doctors, the police, the public and the press

On August 7th, before the Buck's Row murder, a woman called Martha Tabram was killed and then stabbed ferociously with a knife 39 times

At the time the newspapers called it 'unique and mysterious' and the work of a homicidal maniac.

After the Polly Nichols murder, sensational reports in the newspapers increased the public's fear and horror

People discussed it in the streets and large crowds visited Buck's Row on September 4th

When the police found a leather apron at the scene of the Hanbury Street murder, they hunted a man called John Pizer, a Polish boot-maker who always wore a leather apron for his work

After the Hanbury Street murder people waited in queues outside newsagents

The Star reported the crime in very sensational language: the killer was 'half beast, half man', a 'demon', or 'vampire'

When Mrs Mary Burridge of south London read about the murder, she collapsed and died of fright

On September 8th thousands of frightened people were out in the streets

Large angry crowds gathered in Hanbury Street and at the local police stations

A young criminal called Squibby, for example, was in Hanbury Street, when a detective saw him in the crowd and chased him

The crowd followed shouting, 'Catch him!' Squibby was terrified and finally surrendered to the police for his own protection.

The anger of the crowd also turned against Jews, who were threatened and abused

Liz Stride and Kate Eddowes were murdered near Jewish clubs, and the police were very nervous about the possibility of anti-Jewish disturbances

The message in chalk that blamed the Jews was written on the wall of a building in a Jewish area

But it is certain that the Ripper was not Jewish, and Samuel Montague, an important Jewish citizen and MP, offered a reward of 100 pounds for the arrest of the murderer

Also, some Jewish tradesmen organised a vigilance committee to help the police and offered a reward.

When a man called Brennan began to shout about the murders in a pub in Camberwell, the customers ran out into the street and Brennan was soon arrested

But in Whitechapel the pubs were empty, and there were only policemen and vagabonds in the dark streets

Meanwhile, the newspapers continued to report sensational stories and rumours

But they could not print details of the killer's mutilations, which the doctor did not reveal

Although the details of Annie Chapman's murder were given on September 19th, they were not reported for reasons of decency

However, two days before, somebody sent a letter to the police, which was never published

It began 'Dear Boss' and there was a postscript which included the sentence 'What a pretty necklace I gave her'

The writer was probably talking about the injury to Annie's throat, but only the police, the doctors and the killer knew the details of Annie's murder

Jack the Ripper'

It was very probably from the murderer

A second letter of September 27th was signed 'Yours truly, Jack the Ripper'

This was published on October 1st, the day that the world finally had a name for the Whitechapel killer.

After the double murder of September 30th the panic got worse

By 11 o'clock that morning, one reporter wrote, it seemed that the whole of the East End was 'out of doors'

Many of them paid to look at the murder scenes from windows

During the following weeks sales of newspapers, and verses and songs about the murders were enormous

Some hoaxers pretended to be the Ripper and followed women to scare them

On October 10th a woman hanged herself at 65 Hanbury Street because she was depressed about the murders

Abbeline himself walked around the Whitechapel Streets until four or five in the morning

Hundreds of extra police patrolled the area, some dressed as women

On October 13th the police began to search every house in a certain radius of the crimes

The search ended on the 18th, and the police admitted they had not found the smallest clue

But it is very possible that they interviewed Jack the Ripper.

Years later Detective Walter Dew wrote in his memoirs about the killer's 'amazing elusiveness'

Jack the Ripper is still as elusive today as he was in 1888.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

One evening in October 1815, an hour before sunset, a man with a long beard and dusty, torn clothes walked into the town of Digne

Children followed him to the marketplace, where he stopped for more water at another fountain

He then crossed the square towards an inn, and entered by the kitchen door.

The innkeeper, who was also the cook, was busy with his pots and pans, preparing a meal for a group of travellers who were laughing and joking in the next room.

'A meal and a bed,' said the stranger.

Then, seeing the visitors rough appearance, he added, 'If you can pay for it.'

'Then you're welcome,' the innkeeper said.

The stranger smiled with relief and sat down by the fire

He did not see a young boy run out with a note that the innkeeper had quickly written

He did not see the boy return a short time later and whisper something to the innkeeper.

'When will the meal be ready?' the stranger asked.

'I'm sorry, Monsieur,' the innkeeper said

'You can't eat here either,' the innkeeper interrupted

'What about all that food in the pots?'

The innkeeper approached and, bending towards the man, said in a fierce whisper, 'Get out

Outside, it was growing dark and a cold wind was blowing from the mountains in the east

The man looked around, desperate for somewhere to spend the night

He tried another inn, but the same thing happened

He knocked on the doors of people's houses, but news of his arrival had quickly spread and nobody would offer him shelter from the cold

Finally, he found himself in the cathedral square

He shook his fist at the church and then, cold and hungry, he lay down on a stone bench by the doorway.

A few minutes later, an old woman came out of the cathedral and saw him lying there.

What's the difference?'

'What about that one over there?' she said, pointing across the square to a small house beside the bishop's palace.

The Bishop of Digne was a kind old man who, many years earlier, had given his palace to the town hospital

He lived a simple life with his sister, Mademoiselle Baptistine, and his old servant, Madame Magloire, and he was much loved by the people in the town

That evening, Mme Magloire was chatting with Mile Baptistine before serving the meal.

'Brother.' Mile Baptistine turned to the bishop, who was sitting by the fire

'Something about a dangerous stranger walking the streets?' he asked with an amused smile.

Everybody in the town agrees that something terrible will happen tonight

If you like, I can make arrangements now to get a lock put on the door

Before the bishop could reply, there was a heavy knock on the door.

'Come in,' said the bishop.

The door opened and Jean Valjean, the stranger, walked in

'My name is Jean Valjean,' the stranger said before anybody could speak

I've been walking all day, and nobody in this town will give me food or a bed for the night

A woman saw me lying on a stone bench across the square and suggested that I come here

'Mme Magloire,' said the bishop, 'will you please prepare another place at the table for this gentleman?'

'Mme Magloire,' the bishop went on, 'you must put clean sheets on the bed in the spare room.'

Mme Magloire, an obedient servant, left the room without protest.

The bishop turned to the man

'I'm a priest,' said the bishop

'A priest?' Valjean said, sitting by the fire

'You can keep your money,' the bishop replied.

During dinner, Mile Baptistine looked at Valjean kindly while the bishop talked about the local cheese-making industry

Soon, however, he began to relax, and looked around the room

'This is not the house of a rich man,' he thought

'And the travellers in the inn eat better than this.' But then he looked at the table, and saw the beautiful silver candlesticks, knives and forks.

After dinner, the bishop said goodnight to his sister, picked up one of the two candlesticks and, handing the other to his guest, said, 'I'll show you to your room, Monsieur.'

Valjean followed the bishop upstairs into a bedroom

This was the bishop's bedroom

As he was following the bishop across the room, however, he noticed Mme Magloire putting the silver knives and forks in a cupboard by the bed.

The bishop showed his guest into the spare room.

Valjean was so tired that he fell asleep, fully-dressed, on top of the sheets, but he didn't sleep for long

When he woke up, the cathedral clock was striking two, but he had not woken because of this

He had woken because the bed was too comfortable; he had not slept in a proper bed for twenty years

Unable to return to sleep, he gazed into the darkness, thinking about the past twenty years

Out of work, and with no food in the house, he had been arrested for trying to steal a loaf of bread

Then, remembering the silver on the bishop's table, he had an idea.

He sat up, swung his feet to the floor and slowly stood up

He moved carefully towards the window and looked out

The night was not very dark; there was a full moon, hidden from time to time by large clouds moving quickly across the sky

After studying the garden, he decided that escape would be easy

He turned back to the room, picked up his bag and took out a short iron bar, sharpened at one end

He then put his shoes into the bag and, grasping the iron bar in his right hand, he moved quietly towards the door of the bishop's bedroom

He gave the door a gentle push and crept into the bedroom

Just as he reached the side of the bishop's bed, the moon came out from behind a cloud and filled the room with light

Valjean gazed down at the bishop's gentle, sleeping face, and felt a kind of terror

He suddenly turned away and moved quickly to the cupboard

The first thing he saw when he opened the door was the basket of silver

He grabbed it, hurried back to the spare bedroom, picked up his stick and bag, climbed out of the window, emptied the silver into his bag and threw the basket into the garden

A minute later he climbed the garden wall and disappeared into the trees.

Early the next morning, while the bishop was studying the flowers in his garden, Mme Magloire ran out of the house with a look of alarm on her face.

'Monseigneur, do you know where the silver-basket is?'

'Yes,' said the bishop

'I found it in one of the flowerbeds.'

'Where's the silver?'

'Oh, you're worried about the silver? I don't know where that is.'

The bishop, who had been bending sadly over a plant damaged by the basket, looked up and said gently, 'I think I was wrong to keep the silver for so long

It really belongs to the poor

Later that morning, as the bishop and his sister were having breakfast, there was a knock on the door

Four men walked into the room

Three of them were policemen; the fourth was Jean Valjean.

' the sergeant in charge of the group began.

'Silence,' said one of the policemen, 'This is the Bishop of Digne.'

The bishop, meanwhile, had moved towards the group of men and was smiling at Jean Valjean.

'But what about the candlesticks? I gave you those as well, don't you remember? They're silver like the rest, and worth at least two hundred francs

'Monseigneur,' said the sergeant, 'do I understand that this man was telling the truth? We found this silver in his bag, and

'And he told you,' the bishop finished the sentence for him, 'that an old priest had given it to him? Yes, he was telling the truth.'

'Of course,' said the bishop

The bishop walked up to him and said in a low voice, 'Don't forget that you've promised to use the money to make yourself an honest man.'

'Jean Valjean,' the bishop continued, 'I've bought your soul from the Devil, and have given it to God.'

Jean Valjean left the town and ran into the countryside, blindly following lanes and paths, not realizing that he was running in circles

Finally, as evening fell, he sat on the ground, exhausted, and gazed across the fields at the distant mountains, wishing that he was back in prison

When he had been angry at the world, he had felt calm and sure of himself

But now, for the first time in twenty years, a man had shown him great kindness, and he did not know what to feel.

Suddenly, he heard the sound of singing

As he sang, he threw a coin into the air and caught it before it fell

Not noticing Jean Valjean sitting by the side of the path, he threw the coin higher into the air

This time, however, he did not catch it and it rolled along the ground towards Valjean, who immediately put his foot on it.

'Petit-Gervais,' said the boy, smiling trustfully

'My money!' the boy cried

Valjean slowly raised his head and stared with a sort of amazement at the child

The boy, suddenly afraid of the mad, fierce look in Valjean's eyes, turned and ran.

Valjean stood for some time gazing emptily around him at the sunset and the shadows moving in on him

Suddenly he shivered, as if he had become aware for the first time of the icy wind

He bent down to pick up his bag but, as he did so, he caught sight of the silver coin, half-buried by his foot in the earth.

He stared at the coin with a look of puzzlement, as if he were trying to remember something

He looked around but could see nothing in the darkness - just a purple mist rising slowly from the fields.

He called the boy's name, but there was no reply

Within minutes he was running along the path, shouting

Valjean produced two five-franc pieces and gave them to the priest

Monsieur, you must report me to the police

But before Valjean could produce more coins, the priest rode away in terror.

Valjean looked for the boy for another hour, running along the path, calling out his name, but with no success

Then, his heart full of grief for what he had done, he buried his face in his hands and, for the first time in nineteen years, he cried.

On a spring evening in 1818, in the village of Montfermeil, not far from Paris, two little girls were playing on a swing outside a small inn

Their mother - a big, red-haired woman with a plain face - sat on the doorstep of the inn, watching them.

She did not smile, and lines of sadness ran down the side of her pale cheeks

'Thank you,' said the woman

'When the young woman had sat down next to her, the red-haired woman introduced herself

'My names Fantine,' the young woman said

'I used to work in Paris, but my husband died and I lost my job.' She could not tell Mme Thenardier the truth, which was that she had been made pregnant by a young man who had then abandoned her

'My little girl walked some of the way, but she's very small

With a little laugh, she jumped off her mother's lap and ran to play with the two girls on the swing.

The two women watched the children playing together.

Mme Thenardier still said nothing, but a man's voice from inside the house called, 'We'll take seven francs a month, and six months in advance.'

'And another fifteen francs for extras,' called the man.

'Does the child have enough clothes?' the man asked.

The man's face finally appeared in the doorway.

The couple dressed Cosette in rags and gave her very little food, which they made her eat from a wooden bowl under the table

The dog and the cat, who ate with her, were her only companions.

At the end of the year, however, Thenardier was not happy with just seven francs a month; he demanded twelve and Fantine paid without protest, happy that her daughter was being well cared for.

They made her get up before dawn every day and do all the dirty jobs around the house, while Eponine and Azelma wore pretty clothes and played with dolls

By the age of five, Cosette had become a thin, pale-faced, silent child

'Without us, she'd be living on the streets.'

She rented a small room, sent money regularly to the Thenardiers and, for a short time, was almost happy

She forgot many of her problems, and dreamt only of Cosette and her plans for the future

Although she was careful to say nothing about her daughter to anyone, other women at the factory soon discovered her secret

She finally managed to earn a little money sewing shirts, but she was unable to send money regularly to the Thenardiers.

By the following winter, her debts had increased

Fantine, who did not have ten francs, but who was afraid that her daughter would freeze to death, went to the barber's shop

'Such beautiful hair!' the barber said.

After selling her hair to the barber, Fantine was able to buy a woollen dress, which she sent to the Thenardiers

They gave the dress to their daughter, Eponine, and Cosette went on shivering.

A few weeks later, Fantine received another letter from the Thenardiers

As she was wandering around the town, desperately trying to decide what to do, she noticed a crowd of people in the market square

Forgetting her troubles for a moment, she smiled at the dentist's humorous efforts to sell the people of Montreuil false teeth.

Suddenly the dentist saw her.

That evening, she visited the dentist at the inn where he was staying, and allowed him to remove her teeth.

She sat on her bed, cold and shivering, and looked at the two coins shining on the table

Fantine earned less and less money from her sewing, and the Thenardiers demanded more and more money to look after Cosette

One winter's evening, a toothless woman with a grey face and flowers in her hair was arrested for attacking a man in the street

She was taken to the police station, where Inspector Javert, the chief of police, sent her to prison for six months.

If I don't pay, my little girl will lose her home and be thrown out on to the streets

While the policeman was trying to drag her to her feet, however, a voice from the shadows said, 'One moment please.'

Javert looked up and saw Monsieur Madeleine, one of the most important people in the town.

Within a few months of his arrival, thanks to his new idea, the glass-making factory in Montreuil was making enormous profits

With the money he made, M

Madeleine built two new factories, which provided the town with hundreds of new jobs

He was so popular that, in 1820, the townspeople elected him mayor of Montreuil.

This was the chief of police, Inspector Javert.

Madeleine was in the police station, trying to save Fantine from prison

'You own the factory where I used to work!' she shouted at him

'She attacked a man in the street, a respectable citizen

And now I've just seen her spit at you, the mayor of our town

'But I saw what happened in the street just now,' M

'It was the man's fault, not this woman's

He walked angrily out of the room, leaving the mayor and the prostitute alone together

The man who had just saved her from prison was also the man who had caused all her troubles

I'll give you all the money you need

And I promise that, in the eyes of God, you have never been a bad woman.'

After all her pain and suffering she had, for the first time in her life, found kindness in another human being

Without a word, she fell to her knees and kissed the back of M

Madeleine sent the Thenardiers 300 francs and told them to send Cosette to Montreuil immediately

Madeleine sent the money, but the Thenardiers found even more dishonest excuses for not sending Cosette back.

Madeleine,' the inspector replied.

I wrote to the police headquarters in Paris and told them about you.'

After being released from prison, this Valjean stole some silver from the Bishop of Digne and robbed a small boy on a public footpath

He'd changed his name to Champmathieu and had lived for several years in the village of Ailly-le-Haut-Cloche

I visited the man in Arras prison, and I saw for myself that he is indeed Jean Valjean

If he's found guilty of stealing from the bishop - who, as you know, died a couple of years ago - and of robbing the small boy, he'll spend the rest of his life in prison.'

'I was going to the man's trial in Arras tomorrow, 'Javert said

He offered Javert his hand, but the inspector refused to take it

With those words he bowed and left the office, leaving M

Madeleine to stare at the papers on his desk with an empty, puzzled look in his eyes.

He sat by her bed for an hour and then, having told the nurses to look after her, he returned to his home

Madeleine - as we shall continue to call him for this part of the story - knew that he could not let Champmathieu go to prison for crimes he had not committed

He knew - although he was not happy to admit this - that he would have to go to Arras and tell the truth

Madeleine set off on the long journey to Arras

Madeleine was allowed to sit behind the judge's chair

He watched as several witnesses swore on the Bible that the man standing before the judge was Jean Valjean

Champmathieu, a large, simple-minded man, denied everything when his chance came to speak, but the crowd thought he was trying to be funny

Finally, having heard all the evidence, the judge called for silence

An excited whisper went around the courtroom as everybody recognized M

Madeleine waited for the whispers to stop before announcing in a loud, clear voice that he was Jean Valjean

At first, no one believed him, but he managed to persuade the court by skilfully questioning each of the witnesses, revealing personal information that only the real Jean Valjean could have known

When he had persuaded the court of the truth of his confession, he was faced with a shocked but respectful silence.

Everybody stood to one side to let him pass as he made his way towards the door

When he had gone, the judge immediately allowed Champmathieu to leave the court a free man

At dawn the next day, M

'How is she?' he asked the nurse, who was watching her as she slept.

'I haven't brought the child with me,' M

Madeleine sat by the bedside and watched Fantine while she slept

'You're too weak to see her at the moment

But suddenly her face froze, and she stared with horror at the door

Fantine, thinking that the inspector had come for her, gripped M

She stared wildly at the two men, then turned to the nurse

Jean Valjean (as we must now call him) shook Javert's hand from his collar and ran to the bed

Valjean looked around the room, thinking for a second of making his escape

But the idea did not last for long

Madeleine's arrest spread quickly around the town

The bars of his window had been broken during the night

The Man in the Long Yellow Coat

Christmas 1823 was especially lively and colourful in the village of Montfermeil

Entertainers and traders from Paris set up their stalls in the streets, and business at the Thenardiers' inn was very good

While guests and visitors ate and drank noisily, Cosette - now eight years old - sat in her usual place under the kitchen table

One evening, Madame Thenardier ordered Cosette out into the cold to fetch water

The nearest water supply was half-way down the wooded hill on which Montfermeil stood, and Cosette hated fetching water, especially in the dark

Miserably, she picked up a large, empty bucket that was almost as big as she was, and was walking with it to the door when Madame Thenardier stopped her.

'Buy some bread on the way,' she said, giving the girl some money.

Cosette took the coin, put it carefully in her pocket and left

She was cold and hungry as she dragged the bucket behind her along the crowded street, but she could not resist stopping in front of one of the stalls

But the object that most attracted Cosette's attention was a large, golden-haired doll in a beautiful long pink dress

All the children in Montfermeil had gazed with wonder at this doll, but nobody in the village had enough money to buy it.

Cosette gazed at the doll for several minutes but, remembering her job, she sighed and continued on her way

She had soon left the colourful lights and the happy laughter of the village behind her, and was running down the hill into the frightening darkness of the wood

Finding the stream, she bent forward and began to till her bucket

She did not notice the coin that Mme Thenardier had given her for the bread fall out of her pocket into the water

When the bucket was full, she gripped the handle with her tiny, frozen hands and tried to pull it back up the hill

But the bucket was so heavy that, after a dozen steps, she had to stop for a rest

She was almost at the end of her strength, and she was still not out of the wood

Suddenly, an enormous hand reached down from the sky and took the bucket of water from her

She let him carry the bucket up the hill and, as they walked back towards the village, she told him everything about her life with the Thenardiers

As they were approaching the inn, Cosette turned to him and said, 'May I have the bucket now? If Mme Thenardier sees that someone has been helping me, she'll beat me.'

The old man gave her the bucket, and they entered the inn together.

'What took you so long?' Mme Thenardier said angrily when she saw the little girl.

'This gentleman wants a room for the night,' Cosette said, trembling with fear, expecting to be beaten.

Mme Thenardier glanced at the old man without interest

'I'm sorry, the rooms are full,' she said.

'I can pay the price of a room,' the old man said.

'Forty sous,' Mme Thenardier replied (although the usual price was twenty).

'Forty sous,' the man agreed.

He sat down and Cosette, after serving him some wine, returned to her place under the table

But before she could start her knitting, she heard Mme Thenardier's angry voice demanding, 'Where's the bread I told you to get?'

Cosette, who had forgotten about the bread, came out from under the table.

'Well, give me back the money.'

Cosette said nothing, speechless with fear as the woman raised her arm to hit her

But before she could deliver the blow the old man, who had seen everything, interrupted her.

'Madame, I've just noticed this on the floor

It must have fallen from the child's pocket.'

Mme Thenardier took the coin the old man held towards her and walked away.

At that moment the door opened and Eponine and Azelma appeared

They were two healthy girls, the old man noticed, dressed in warm clothes and with pink, healthy cheeks

After hugging and kissing their mother, they sat on the floor by the fire and played with a doll

Cosette, who had returned to her place under the table, looked up from her knitting and watched them sadly

A short time later, the girls grew bored with their game

They left the doll on the floor and went off to play with a baby cat

Cosette, checking that no one was watching, reached out and picked up the doll

She turned her back on the room and began to play with it, hoping that no one could see what she was doing

Mme Thenardier rushed across the room towards Cosette who, afraid that she would be punished, put the doll gently on the floor and began to cry.

'What's the matter?' the old man said, rising to his feet.

'That nasty little girl, who isn't even my own daughter, who I feed and look after out of the kindness of my heart, has been playing with my daughters' doll.'

'I don't understand,' the old man said.

'She's touched it with her dirty hands!' Then, hearing Cosette crying, she turned to the little girl and shouted, 'Stop that noise!'

The old man left the inn and, minutes later, returned with something in his hands: the beautiful doll from the stall across the road.

'Here,' he said softly, placing it gently on the floor in front of Cosette

There was a sudden silence in the room

The drinkers at the other tables paused, glasses half-way to their lips, and stared with disbelief.

'He dresses so poorly but can afford to buy the most expensive doll in Montfermeil!'

The Thenardiers gave the old man their best room for the night

The next morning they gave him the bill, charging him three times the usual price for a meal and a bed for the night

They waited nervously while the man studied the bill carefully, expecting him to complain or cause trouble

Finally, he looked up from the bill without expression and said, 'Tell me, is business good here in Montfermeil?'

I don't know how we would manage without the occasional rich and generous traveller like yourself

'What would you say,' the old man said after a moment's thought, 'if I offered to take the child from you?'

'How much do you need?' the old man asked, taking an old leather wallet from the pocket of his coat.

The old man put three 500-franc notes on the table and said, without smiling, 'Now fetch Cosette.'

When Cosette came downstairs, the old man gave her new clothes to wear: a black woollen dress, black stockings, scarf and shoes

Half an hour later, the people of Montfermeil saw an old man in a tall hat and long yellow coat walking along the road to Paris, hand-in-hand with a little girl dressed completely in black

No one knew the man

But, as she held the old man's hand, she gazed wide-eyed at the sky

She had the strange but comforting feeling that she was somehow travelling closer to God.

Somewhere on the outskirts of Paris, Jean Valjean stopped outside a large, ancient building with damp walls

He took a key from the pocket of his long yellow coat and opened the old wooden door

He then carried Cosette, who was sleeping in his arms, along a dark corridor and up some stairs to the room he had rented since his escape from Montreuil

There was not much furniture in the room - just an old bed, a mattress on the floor, a table, some chairs and a lighted stove

A streetlamp shone through the only window, lighting the dark interior of the room.

Valjean laid Cosette on the bed without waking her

He lit a candle and sat by the bed, watching her while she slept

He felt sad that Fantine had not lived to see her child again, but happy that he had been able to rescue her child from the terrible Thenardiers

He bent and kissed the sleeping child's forehead just as, nine months earlier, he had kissed her mother's.

'I'm coming, Madame,' she yawned, blinded by the bright winter's sunlight that was shining into the room.

Then, as her eyes adjusted to the light, she saw the kind old face of Jean Valjean looking down at her, and she relaxed.

Finally, she asked him, 'Do you want me to sweep the floor?'

For twenty-five years he had been alone in the world

Now, he discovered the greatest joy he had ever known by just standing beside her bed and looking at her innocent, trusting little face

After escaping from Montreuil, Jean Valjean had taken all his money from the bank and buried it in a forest near Montfermeil

Paying her six months in advance, he told her that he was a ruined Spanish gentleman, and that the little girl was his granddaughter.

Weeks passed, and the two lived happily

To avoid being seen, he never went out during the day

He often gave money to beggars, which was unwise, because he soon became known in the area as 'the beggar who gives money to beggars'.

One evening, towards the end of winter, Valjean gave some money to a beggar sitting under a streetlamp outside a church

Although he had only seen the beggar's face for a second, it had seemed strangely familiar.

The next evening he returned to the steetlamp outside the church

The beggar was still there, in the same position, wearing the same clothes

'But for a second, there was something about the beggars eyes that reminded me of Javert

How could I have thought such a thing? After speaking to him this evening, I can see that he doesn't look like the inspector at all.'

A few evenings later, while he was giving Cosette a reading lesson in his room, Valjean heard the front door of the house open and close

The old woman, the only other person who lived in the building, always went to bed before nightfall

Someone was coming up the stairs

He blew out the candle and, just as he was kissing Cosette on the forehead, the footsteps stopped

He sat in his chair with his back to the door and held his breath

Several minutes passed, and then the light disappeared

Valjean quietly lay down on the mattress on his floor, but he could not close his eyes all night

At daybreak, as he was falling asleep at last, he heard footsteps in the corridor outside his room again

Running to the door, he put his eye to the large keyhole and saw the back view of a man who was walking towards the stairs

That evening, he went downstairs and looked up and down the street

It seemed empty, although he could not see into the shadows behind the trees

Cosette took his hand, and went with him down the stairs.

There was a full moon, and this pleased Valjean as he moved quickly along the narrow streets

By keeping close to the walls in the shadows, he could clearly see what was happening in the light

But, as the church bells of the city struck eleven o'clock, something made him look back

In the light of a lamp above a doorway, he saw four men moving along the street in his direction

Every few minutes, he stopped in the shadows of a doorway or at the corner of a street to look back

He could see their faces clearly in the moonlight, and one of them belonged to Inspector Javert.

On the other side of the river, he stopped at the entrance of a high-walled alley and looked back

He could see four figures in the distance on the far side of the bridge.

Walking more slowly now, thinking he was safe from his pursuers, Valjean followed the alley until he came to a lane that seemed to lead away from the city

There was no way forward, but as he was turning back, he saw movements in the distance and the flash of moonlight on metal

Seven or eight soldiers were moving slowly along the lane in his direction.

Valjean looked desperately for an escape from the alley, but could see none

On the other side there was a wall, higher than a tree

He would be able to climb the wall on his own, but how could he carry Cosette? Suddenly, he had an idea

He tied one end of the wire around Cosette's waist, climbed the wall and, with great difficulty, pulled the girl up behind him

There was a tree on the other side of the wall, and Valjean carried Cosette down into its branches just as the soldiers arrived.

'He must be here!' He heard Javert's voice clearly on the other side of the wall

At last, the soldiers gave up their search and went back in the direction they had come

On the night after the Battle of Waterloo, in June 1815, a robber moved quietly around the battlefield, stealing money and jewellery from the bodies of dead soldiers

He saw a hand sticking out from a pile of dead men and horses, a gold ring on its middle finger, shining in the moonlight

The robber took the ring but, as he turned to leave, the hand grabbed his jacket

The robber pulled the body from the pile of bodies and saw that he had rescued a French officer

'Thank you,' the officer whispered

'Thenardier,' the robber replied.

'I shall not forget that name,' the officer replied

Without another word, the robber took the wounded man's watch and purse, and disappeared into the night.

He survived the Battle of Waterloo but unfortunately, in the same year, his wife died

Gillenormand, was a very wealthy man, but the two men hated each other

But if you give the boy to me, and promise never to see him again, I'll look after him.'

For many years, Marius believed this, but when he was seventeen years old, he learnt the truth

His father, a brave officer who had fought for Napoleon and nearly died at the Battle of Waterloo, had really loved him and his mother very much

I believe that he recently managed a small inn in the village of Montfermeil, not far from Paris

For the next three years, Marius lived in a small room in an old, damp-walled building on the outskirts of Paris - the same room that Valjean and Cosette had lived in eight years earlier

He did not earn very much money, but it was enough for the rent and simple meals

He rarely bought new clothes, but he was proud of the fact that he had never been in debt

He hated his grandfather for the unjust, cruel way he had treated his poor father

Life was hard for him, but he never forgot the promise he had made his father: that he would find Thenardier, the man who had saved his father's life, and help him in any way he could.

'You shouldn't stay alone all the time,' his good friend, Enjolras, said to him

Give the girls a chance

While walking around his part of the city, Marius had noticed in elderly man and a young girl in the Luxembourg Gardens

They always sat next to each other on the same bench

The girl, who was aged thirteen or fourteen, always wore the same badly-cut black dress

Marius saw this couple frequently on his regular walks in the Gardens

The girl was always talking happily, while the man said very little

He just looked at the girl from time to time with an affectionate, fatherly smile.

Enjolras had often seen the couple, too.

'I call the man M

Leblanc, because of his white hair, and the girl Mile Lanoire, because of her black dress,' his friend replied.

For almost a year, Marius saw the old man and the young girl daily in the same place at the same time

Then, for some reason, Marius stopped going to the Luxembourg Gardens

When he returned, one summer morning six months later, he saw the same couple sitting on the same bench, but something amazing had happened

The man was the same, but the thin, plain girl of six months earlier had become a beautiful young woman

She looked up when Marius passed for the second time, and gave him a casual glance

For the next few days he passed the bench in the Gardens without looking at her

Then one day, as he was passing, thinking about nothing in particular, the girl looked up at him and their eyes met

What he had experienced in that moment was not the honest, innocent gaze of a child

Whatever it was, Marius sensed that, after that moment, his life would never be the same.

The next day, Marius returned to the Luxembourg Gardens wearing his best clothes

He walked around slowly, stopping to look at the ducks on the lake, then casually approached the bench where Mile Lanoire and her father were sitting

As he walked past, he kept his eyes fixed on the girl, but she did not seem to notice him

She was talking quietly to her father, and Marius could hear the soft, exciting murmur of her voice

Without intending to, he stopped, turned round and walked past the bench again

He did not go back a third time, but sat down on a bench at the opposite end of the Gardens

He looked at the girl out of the corner of his eye

She seemed to fill the far end of the Gardens with a kind of blue mist

Taking a deep breath, he rose and was going to pass the bench for a third time when he stopped

He suddenly realized that, in his feverish state, he had forgotten about the old man

What would he be thinking when he saw a strange young man walking backwards and forwards in front of his bench? Without another thought, Marius left the Gardens and went home.

He returned the next morning and sat on a bench all day, pretending to read a book, not daring to go near the bench where the girl and her father were sitting

He did the same every day for two weeks

Towards the end of the second week, while Marius was sitting in his usual place, he looked up from his book

Something had happened at the far end of the Gardens

When he felt that they were near him, he looked up and saw that the girl was looking steadily at him with a soft, thoughtful gaze that made him tremble from head to foot.

Finally he left the Gardens in the mad hope of seeing her in the street, but instead he met Enjolras, who invited him to a meal.

Every day for the next month, Marius went to the Luxembourg Gardens, excited by knowing that the girl was secretly looking at him, but too shy and embarrassed to know what to do

He avoided walking directly in front of the bench, partly from shyness, partly because he did not want to attract her father's attention

Sometimes he stood for half an hour in a place where her father could not see him, looking at her and enjoying the small, secret smiles she sent him.

Marius failed to understand the trick, and made the mistake of doing so

When this happened, Marius did not stay in the Gardens, which was another mistake.

His desire for the girl was growing daily, and he dreamt of her every night

One evening, he found a handkerchief lying on the bench which M

It was a plain, white handkerchief with the initials U.F

'Ursula.' Marius said the first name that came into his head

He kissed the handkerchief, breathed in its perfume, wore it next to his heart by day and kept it under his pillow at night.

In fact, the handkerchief belonged to M

He never appeared in the Luxembourg Gardens without the handkerchief pressed to his lips or his heart

Eventually, Marius was not satisfied with just knowing the girl's name; he wanted to know where she lived

He found that she lived in a small house at the quiet end of the rue de l'Ouest

As well as the joy of seeing her in the Gardens, he now had the pleasure of following her home

One evening, having followed them to the house and watched them enter, he went in after them and spoke to the concierge

The concierge, however, became suspicious, thinking that Marius was connected with the police, and refused to say anything.

Leblanc and his daughter did not come to the Gardens at all

On the eighth night there was no light in the windows

The next day they did not go to the Gardens, so again Marius went to the house as night was falling

Once again, there were no lights in the windows

He knocked on the door and spoke to the concierge.

'Where's the old gentleman?' he asked.

Marius felt the blood leave his face

The concierge then recognized Marius from the previous week

With those words he slammed the door in Marius's face.

He became like a homeless dog, wandering the streets in a mood of dark despair

Enjolras and his other friends tried to cheer him up by taking him to exciting places, but these expeditions always ended in the same way: Marius would leave the group and walk around the streets of Paris unhappily on his own.

One cold but sunny afternoon in February, Marius was walking along the street when two young girls dressed in rags ran into him

One was tall and thin, the other smaller

From what they were shouting at each other, he understood that they were running from the police

Then he noticed a small parcel of papers lying on the ground.

Realizing that one of the girls must have dropped it, he picked it up and called after them, but it was too late

With a sigh, he put the package in his pocket and went on to dinner.

That night at home, Marius opened the package and found that it contained four letters, all addressed to different people, and smelling strongly of cheap tobacco

Marius read the four letters and discovered that they were all asking for money

However, there was something strange about them: although they all seemed to be written by different people, they were written on the same rough paper in the same handwriting

Thinking no more about it, he wrapped the letters up again, threw them into a corner and went to bed.

'Come in,' Marius said, expecting it to be the concierge, Mme Bougon

But the voice that answered, saying, 'I beg your pardon, Monsieur,' was not that of Mme Bougon

It was more like the voice of a sick old man.

There was, however, still a trace of beauty in the sixteen-year-old lace, like pale sunlight beneath the thick clouds of a winter's dawn

Marius rose to his feet, sure that he had seen the girl somewhere before.

Marius opened the letter and read:

Please, Monsieur, show us the kindness of your generous heart again

Marius realized at once that the handwriting, the yellow paper and the smell of cheap tobacco was the same as in the four letters he had read the previous evening

He now had five letters, all the work of one author: the man who lived with his family in the next room.

This was why he had failed to recognize the two daughters when they had run into him on the street

Marius looked up from the letter and watched the girl moving fearlessly around his room, studying the furniture and the mirror on the wall

Her eyes lit up when she noticed the books on his writing desk.

Picking up a pen that lay on the table, she wrote on a piece of paper, Be careful! The police are coming! She showed Marius her work and then, changing the subject quickly, for no reason at all, she gazed into his eyes and said shyly, 'Do you know, M

I see you on the stairs, and I see you walking around the streets, looking so sad and alone.'

He moved away from the girl's touch and said, 'I think, Mademoiselle, that I have something belonging to you.' He handed her the parcel of letters.

She clapped her hands and cried, 'We've been looking for that everywhere! How did you know they were mine? Of course, the handwriting

You were the man we ran into last night.'

While she talked excitedly, she took out one of the letters

'Ah, this is for the old man who goes to church every day

Marius took a five-franc piece from his pocket and handed it to the girl.

'The sun's come out at last!' she cried, eagerly accepting the coin

With those words, she gave a little laugh and wave, grabbed some dry bread from the table and disappeared out of the door.

Now, after his conversation with the girl from the next room, he understood what real poverty was

Only a thin wall separated him from the family of lost souls in the room next door

As Marius was thinking about the sad life of the family in the next room, he stared dreamily at the wall that separated them

Then, in the top corner near the ceiling, Marius saw that there was a triangular hole.

He stood on a cupboard, put his eye to the hole, and looked through it into his neighbours' room.

A man with a long, grey beard was sitting at the table, writing a letter and smoking a pipe

A large woman with greying hair, once red, was sitting by the fire, while a thin, pale-faced child sat on one of the beds.

Marius, depressed at what he saw, was going to get down from the cupboard when the door of the Jondrettes' room opened and the elder girl came in

Slamming the door shut behind her she cried victoriously, 'He's coming!'

I saw him with his daughter in the church, and gave him the letter

'You're a good girl,' the man said, rising quickly to his feet

Then, turning to his wife, he said, 'Quickly! Put out the fire!' While she poured water on the flames, the man broke the chair with his foot and told his younger daughter to break a window

She put her fist through the glass and ran to her bed, crying because her arm was covered in blood.

'Now we're ready for the kind gentleman

Moments later, there was a gentle knock on the door

Jondrette rushed to open it, bowing almost to the ground as he did so.

An elderly man and a young girl appeared in the doorway and Marius, still looking through the hole in the wall, could not believe his eyes.

She! Everyone who has ever loved will feel the force of that small word

In the bright mist that clouded his vision, Marius could hardly see the features of the sweet face that had lit his life for six months and had then disappeared, filling his life with darkness

And now the vision had reappeared!

As she entered the room, she put a large parcel on the table.

'Monsieur, you will find some woollen stockings and blankets in the parcel,' M

'You are extremely generous, Monsieur,' Jondrette said, again bowing to the ground

'Oh, the poor child,' 'Ursula' said, seeing the girl's bleeding wrist.

'She had an accident in the machine-shop where she works for six sous an hour, 'Jondrette explained

Leblanc took a coin out of his pocket and put it on the table.

Leblanc and 'Ursula' out of the door and, after a few minutes' indecision, Marius jumped down from the cupboard and ran out into the street

Miserably, he turned back to the house

He went into his room, pushing the door behind him, but the door would not shut

It was the Jondrette girl.

She had not entered the room, but was still standing in the half-light of the corridor.

What's the matter?'

Now please leave me alone.' Marius tried again to shut the door, but she still held it open.

Moving closer to her, he said, 'Do you know the address of those people who've just left your room?'

She left immediately, closing the door behind her.

But then he heard a loud voice from the next room.

Without another thought, Marius jumped on to the cupboard and looked again through the hole in the wall.

He told the two girls to leave the room and then, when alone with his wife, he said, 'And I recognized the girl too

'Her?' said the woman, her voice filled with sudden hatred

'I tell you, it's the same girl

'We'll know what to do about it.' And then, as he was going to leave the room, he turned to his wife and said, 'You know, it's lucky he didn't recognize me

It's the beard that saved me - my lovely, long, romantic beard!'

With an ugly laugh, he pulled his cap down over his eyes and left the room.

Leblanc and 'Ursula' from the trap that Jondrette was setting for them

Leblanc because he did not know the old man's address

There was only one thing to do: he had to tell the police.

Half an hour later, Marius was at the nearest police station.

The desk clerk showed him into the police chief's office, where a tall man with a wide face and a thin, tight mouth was trying to keep warm next to a tire.

'Are you the chief of police?' Marius asked.

'He's away,' the tall man said

Marius told Javert about the morning's events

When he told Javert his address, he noticed the inspector's eyes light up with great interest

'Take these with you,' the inspector went on, producing two small guns

'When the old man and the girl arrive, let them start their business

Outside it had stopped snowing, and a full moon was growing steadily brighter above the mist

Taking off his boots, he quietly climbed on to the cupboard and looked through the hole in the wall

A fire burned in the corner of the room, filling it with blood-red light

'Has the concierge gone out?'

'Now, you two must go and keep guard in the street, one by the gate, one at the street corner.'

'A fine job!' the elder girl called back

'Keeping guard barefoot in the snow.'

A few minutes later, there was nobody in the building except for Marius and the Jondrettes

Marius watched as Jondrette put a metal bar in the fire and inspected a rope ladder on the table

Suddenly, at exactly six o'clock, the door into the Jondrettes' room opened.

Leblanc appeared and put four coins on the table

Jondrette quietly told his wife to dismiss the carriage, and when she had left the room, turned back to his visitor.

'How is the wounded child?' M

Finally, Jondrette picked up a large picture that was leaning against the wall, and showed it to M

Leblanc said, looking at the badly-drawn picture of a soldier in uniform.

Leblanc rose and, standing with his back to the wall, looked quickly round the room

Jondrette was on his left, his wife was standing on his right near the door

Jondrette put the picture down and stepped quietly towards the old man.

At this signal, which he had pre-arranged with his friends, three men armed with metal poles rushed into the room

Leblanc grew pale, and gripped the back of the broken chair with his huge hands

Marius, meanwhile, raised his right hand with the gun, ready to fire the warning shot.

'The carriage is ready?' Jondrette asked the three men.

Marius, however, who had been going to fire the gun as a signal for the police to arrive, shook so much that he almost fell off the cupboard.

'That's the name of the man who saved my father's life at the Battle of Waterloo

If he fired the warning shot, M

'Do you remember the little inn in Montfermeil eight years ago? You took away our Cosette, do you remember? Wearing that old yellow coat, pretending you were a tramp! Well, now you're going to learn that you can't make things right by just bringing a few hospital blankets! You're the cause of all my troubles

Leblanc, but the old man was too quick for him

With surprising speed, he pushed the table and chair to one side and ran to the window

He managed to open it but, before he could jump, the three men jumped on him and held him to the floor.

'Forgive me, father,' he murmured, preparing to fire the gun.

Leblanc was tied up and taken to the bed.

'Never mind.' He sat on the bed next to the helpless but brave old man, and said, 'Let's discuss things quietly

I realize that you don't have the money with you now, but I want you to write a letter

Leblanc signed his name Urbain Fabre, which seemed to satisfy Thenardier, and wrote an address on the envelope

Thenardier then took the letter and gave it to his wife.

Finally, there was the sound of horses in the street outside and, moments later, the door to the room was thrown open.

Thenardier sat on the corner of the table in silence for some moments, swinging his leg and gazing with a fierce satisfaction at the fire

Then he turned to the prisoner and said in a slow, threatening voice, 'What did you hope to gain by giving me a false name and address?'

'Time!' cried the prisoner in a loud voice, jumping from the bed, having secretly cut the ropes that tied him

Before the others in the room could react, M

Leblanc was standing by the fire, holding a metal bar above his head.

With those words he threw the metal bar out of the window into the street below.

Two men grabbed him by the shoulders.

Marius stared, frozen with fear as Thenardier, knife in hand, stood hesitating a few steps away from the prisoner

The brave man was in terrible danger, but Marius still could not fire the gun

Then, in the moonlight, he saw the solution to his problem

On top of the cupboard, by his feet, he noticed the piece of paper that the elder daughter had written on: Be careful! The police are coming!

He took a piece of brick from the wall, wrapped the piece of paper around it and threw it through the hole into the middle of Thenardier's room.

She picked up the piece of paper and handed it to her husband, who read it quickly.

'Quick! Get the ladder

They threw the rope ladder from the open window but, before they could escape, the door opened and Inspector Javert walked in.

'You can't escape through the window

When everybody had been arrested and taken from the room, Javert noticed the prisoner, who was standing, head bowed, by the window

He turned to speak to another policeman but, when he looked back, he saw that the prisoner had gone

Javert rushed to the open window and looked down

The rope ladder was swinging gently above the empty street.

'He must have been the cleverest of them all, 'Javert murmured angrily to himself.

Early the following morning, he paid the concierge his final rent and went to live with his friend, Enjolras

But the main reason for his unhappiness was that he was forced to live his life with no hope of seeing 'Ursula'.

One afternoon he was sitting in a field, looking down at a small river, when his dreams of 'Ursula' were suddenly broken by the sound of a familiar voice

Still wearing the same rags, with the same bold look in her eyes and the same rough voice, she had somehow become more beautiful

You aren't living in the same room any more?'

Finally, she said, 'I've got the address.'

Marius jumped up and took her by the hand.

Then he suddenly frowned and seized Eponine by the arm

'But you must promise me,' he said, 'that you'll never tell your father the address.'

'I promise,' the girl replied, staring at Marius with amusement.

All he had in the world was the five-franc piece he intended to give her father in prison

He pushed it into her hand, but she opened her fingers and let the coin fall to the ground

That evening, Cosette was alone in the house which Jean Valjean had bought about a year earlier

Valjean had gone away on business for a couple of days, and Cosette was in the downstairs sitting room, playing the piano.

Suddenly, she thought she heard the sound of footsteps in the garden

She listened at the window for a minute, then ran up to her bedroom, opened the window and looked out

The moonlit garden and the street beyond it were completely empty

The next evening, as she was walking in the garden, she was sure that she heard someone moving in the trees

When Jean Valjean returned from his business the following day, Cosette told him about the noises in the garden

He spent the next two nights walking around the garden, checking the gate, listening for noises, but nothing unusual happened.

Then one morning, a few days later, Cosette noticed a large stone lying on the garden bench

Cosette sat down and began to read, enjoying the music of the language and the beauty of the handwriting

Her heart on fire, she took the notebook upstairs to her bedroom and read every word again

She remembered the handsome young man she had seen so often in the Luxembourg Gardens

As she read the notebook, she knew in her heart that he was the author of these beautiful, romantic words

Finally, she kissed the book, held it to her heart and waited for the evening, when she knew that something special was going to occur.

Cosette spent a long time in front of the mirror, making her hair look beautiful and deciding which dress to wear

Finally, she went out into the garden

She sat on the bench where she had found the notebook and, moments later, had the strange feeling that she was being watched

His dark clothes were almost invisible in the shadows, and his face shone softly in the fading light

It's a long time ago, but do you remember the day when you first looked at me - in the Luxembourg Gardens? And the day you walked past me? Those things happened nearly a year ago

Forgive me for talking like this, I don't know what I'm saying - perhaps I'm annoying you? But the truth is, I can't live without you.'

Aware of the shape of the notebook under her dress, he said, 'So, you've read my notebook

Afterwards, they sat together on the garden bench in a state of shock, neither of them speaking

Beneath the stars, they were happy just to look into each others eyes and hold each other's hands

During that month of May in the year 1832, Cosette and Marius met every day in the wild garden of that small, secret house

In this way, bathed in happiness, they lived untroubled by the world.

'What's the matter?' he asked, sitting next to her on the bench.

Now, for the first time, there was a cloud in the clear blue sky of his life

She asked, as he had done, 'What's the matter?'

I wear a cheap hat, my jacket has lost half its buttons and there are holes in my boots.' He turned away from her and stood with his face pressed to the trunk of a tree, almost ready to faint

'It's worth losing a day together if we want to be happy for the rest of our lives.'

'Wait until the day after tomorrow

I'm living with a friend of mine, Enjolras.' Marius then took a knife out of his pocket and scratched his address on the wall - 16, rue de la Verrerie.'

I'll ask no more questions, but you must promise to be here early the day after tomorrow

He was unhappy about many things - about losing his teeth, about the political situation but, most of all, about the fact that he had not seen his grandson for four years, since their big quarrel

Gillenormand was sitting in front of a large fire, staring into the flames and thinking bitterly of Marius

While he was gazing into the fire, thinking these sad thoughts, his old servant entered the room and asked, 'Will Monsieur receive M

For a moment all the blood seemed to leave M

Gillenormand's face, and the servant began to worry that his master was ill

But the old man finally raised his head and said, in a low voice, 'Show him in.'

Marius stood uncertainly in the doorway

The poor condition of his clothes could not be seen in the half-darkness of the room

'I can't hear you,' the old man said, looking annoyed

'Well then,' the old man shouted, 'what do you want?'

'You're a young fool,' the old man said

'Who said you had to go away? You left me - your grandfather! - to join in those street protests against the government, I suppose

You're probably in trouble with the police, or you're in debt, and you've run back to me for help

The old man paused for a moment before saying, 'So, you want to get married at the age of twenty-one

'Well then, I imagine the lucky girl must have money.'

Your wife will have to count the sous when she goes to the market, won't she?'

He rose and crossed the room slowly, with his head bowed

He had just reached the door, however, when M

Gillenormand moved quickly towards him, pulled him back into the room and pushed him into an armchair.

'Tell me about it,' he said to Marius, who stared back with silent amazement, unaware that the word 'grandfather' was responsible for the change in the old man's behaviour

' he said, taking a purse from a drawer and putting it on the table

Have fun with the girl, but don't marry her

He then turned slowly to the old man, bowed deeply and said, 'Four years ago you insulted my father

The proud young man had closed the door and gone.

'Oh my God,' the old man cried, burying his face in his hands

Marius left his grandfathers house in a state of despair, and returning to his room, fell asleep fully-dressed on the bed

When he woke up, Enjolras was in the room with a few other friends

'What's the matter?' Marius asked sleepily

'Are you coming to the funeral of General Lamarque?'

Enjolras and his friends shook their heads with amazement at their friend's lack of awareness, and soon left the room

Marius opened a drawer and took out the two guns which Inspector Javert had lent him in February

Putting them in his jacket pocket, he went out and continued to wander aimlessly around the streets, noticing only occasionally the strange atmosphere of excitement that was growing in the town

At nine o'clock that evening, Marius crept into the garden of Cosette's house, but she was not there waiting for him as she had promised

Looking up, he saw that there were no lights on in the house and that all the windows were closed

Unable to control himself, he beat his fists against the walls of the house.

He called her name again and again until, exhausted, he sat down on the stone steps

Suddenly he heard a voice calling through the trees from the street.

'Your friends are waiting for you at the barricade in the rue de Chanvrerie.'

Marius ran to the gate and was just in time to see the figure of Eponine, Thenardier's daughter, disappearing into the shadows at the end of the street.

In the spring of 1832, the people of Paris were ready for revolution

Charles X, who had become king in 1824, believed that he had total power over the French people

He was a strong supporter of the Catholic church and the aristocracy, and he took away the freedoms that Napoleon had given the ordinary citizens

He understood business, but he could not understand the problems of poor people

Neither could he understand the concept of freedom of speech, and he often sent soldiers into the streets to attack people who were making public protests.

As the summer approached, the mood of the workers and the poor became angrier and angrier

The General had been very popular with the people of France because of his love for Napoleon

The day of his funeral was arranged for 5 June, and thousands of people saw this as a chance to make a public protest against the king and his government.

At first, the funeral went quietly

Soldiers accompanied the coffin as it was carried slowly across Paris

The crowd grew more and more excited, until finally they tried to take the coffin away from the soldiers and carry it across a bridge

The first shot killed the commander of the soldiers guarding the exit to the bridge

Then the fighting started.

Soldiers attacked the crowd with swords; the crowd threw stones and ran screaming across the bridge

Minutes later, the sounds of war echoed across the whole city of Paris.

As soon as the fighting started, Enjolras and several of his friends started to build a barricade outside the Corinth wine shop in the rue de la Chanvrerie, a small street surrounded by dark alleys in the market district of Paris

Enjolras had been joined by many strangers as he and his friends had run shouting along the street

There were several street children, excited by the sound of battle, who also joined them

Having run to tell Marius that his friends were waiting for him, she was helping Enjolras and his companions to build the barricade

New people arrived all the time, bringing with them gunpowder and weapons to fight the soldiers who would be arriving very soon.

Enjolras, who was the leader of the rebels, organized the building of a second barricade and the manufacture of bullets from melted silver

The tall, grey-haired man was doing useful work on the larger barricade, and Eponine (whom everyone thought was a boy) worked hard too

The barricades were finished in less than an hour and, with the sound of drums in the city growing louder, Enjolras brought a table out into the street and sat down with his friends for a drink.

While the fifty men behind the barricade waited impatiently for the arrival of sixty thousand soldiers, Enjolras approached the tall, grey-haired man.

When the man said nothing, Enjolras became suspicious.

When they found a letter in his pocket which proved that he had been sent to spy on them, they tied him to a post inside the inn,

'You'll be shot two minutes before the barricade falls,' Enjolras informed him.

Marius left the garden and, mad with grief at losing Cosette, walked towards the sound of drums and gunfire in the centre of the city

Marius pushed his way through the crowds of frightened, murmuring people that filled the streets until he reached the market area

Here, he found the unlit streets suddenly filled with soldiers

Unafraid, Marius ran through the shadows, ignoring shouts for him to stop

He was just approaching the rue de Chanvrerie when he heard a loud voice calling from the shadows: 'Who's there?'

'The French Revolution!' he heard a distant voice reply - the voice of his friend, Enjolras.

Marius stood behind an alley wall, hidden in the shadows

Around the corner, he could see a row of soldiers aiming their guns down the rue de Chanvrerie, waiting for the order to fire.

'Fire!' the order finally came

The street was lit with a sudden flash of light and filled with the thunder of gunfire.

Then the soldiers attacked.

Marius stood up and ran along a series of alleys that led into the rue de la Chanvrerie, behind the Corinth wine shop

When he reached the stronghold, soldiers were already climbing the barricade, shooting at the rebels

Marius took Javert's guns from his pockets and shot the soldier dead.

Soldiers now occupied the top of the barricade, but were unable to advance any further because the defenders fought so fiercely

Marius, who had thrown away his guns and was now without a weapon, began to move towards a barrel of gunpowder he had seen near the door of the wine shop

Neither did he see, at the moment the soldier fired, a young boy dressed in rags jump in front of the gun and fall wounded as the bullet meant for Marius hit him in the hand.

'Put down your weapons and surrender!' a soldier called from the top of the barricade.

The soldiers and the rebels fired at each other at the same time, filling the air with thick clouds of dark smoke

When the smoke cleared, there were many dead bodies on both sides

The survivors were reloading their guns in silence, when suddenly a loud voice called, 'Get out now, or I'll blow up the barricade!'

All heads turned to stare in the direction of the voice

Marius was standing at the foot of the barricade, holding a flaming torch above a barrel of gunpowder.

'If you blow up the barricade,' a sergeant called, 'you'll blow up yourself as well!'

Marius smiled and lowered the torch towards the gunpowder

Within seconds, the soldiers had left the barricade, leaving their dead and wounded behind, and were running into the darkness at the far end of the street.

While the soldiers waited at the far end of the street for further orders, and the rebels removed dead bodies from the barricade and took care of the wounded, Marius walked around the stronghold in a kind of dream

After two months of happiness with Cosette, he was now in the middle of a war

He was so confused that he did not recognize Javert, tied to a post inside the inn throughout the battle.

As he was walking by the smaller barricade, his thoughts were interrupted by a weak voice calling his name from the shadows.

Marius!' He heard the voice again.

Marius gazed into the shadows, but could still see nothing.

'I'm at your feet,' the voice said.

Looking down, Marius saw a dark shape crawling along the ground towards him

By the light of a lamp on the pavement, he could see a torn jacket, trousers with holes in them, and two bare feet

A white face was turned towards him and the voice asked, 'Do you recognize me? It's Eponine.'

Then, noticing the pool of blood on the ground behind her, cried, 'You're wounded! I'll carry you to the inn

She showed him the bullet hole in her hand.

She took hold of Marius's hand with her wounded hand and, without seeming to feel the pain, guided it to her pocket, from which he took the letter.

'You must kiss me on the forehead after I'm dead..

With those words, she closed her eyes for the last time and died.

Marius kissed her pale forehead and laid her gently on the ground

Then he returned to the wine shop, and opened the letter that she had given him

He tore a page out of the pocket notebook he always carried and wrote:

You remember the promise I made you

He folded the letter, wrote Cosette's new address on the back and called over a young boy.

'What's your name?' he asked the boy.

'Well, Gavroche, will you do something for me? I want you to deliver this letter to the address written on the outside.'

The boy scratched his head, thought for a moment, and then, with a sudden movement, took the letter and ran off into the night.

For the first time in their life together, he and Cosette had quarrelled

She had not wanted to leave the house, but she had eventually obeyed him

Cosette had brought her letter case and blotter with her, Valjean his box of child's clothing and the old National Guard uniform which all respectable men possessed, and which he had worn under a previous identity.

Cosette, however, did not leave her bedroom the next day, and Jean Valjean had dinner alone

As he was eating, Toussaint told him about the fighting in the city, but he did not pay much attention

He began to feel happier as he thought about the journey they would soon be making

He stood up and was going to leave the room when something made him stop

He glanced again at the mirror

Cosette's blotter was lying on a cupboard just below it and, as Valjean stared at its reflection, he read the following lines:

In her unhappy state of mind, Cosette had forgotten to remove the page that she had used to blot the letter she had written to Marius

She had left it on the cupboard and the mirror, reflecting the backwards handwriting, made the message clearly visible.

Valjean moved closer to the mirror and read the lines again, not wanting to believe them

He had suffered terribly over the years and, until now, he had survived every disaster

But this was the worst thing that had ever happened to him - someone was threatening to rob him of the only person he loved!

He murmured to himself, 'She's going to leave me,' and the pain of those words cut into his heart like a knife.

After a short time, he rose to his feet and looked again at the blotter

He stared at the blotter, coldness in his eyes, the darkness of the deepest night in his heart

He remembered clearly the young man in the Luxembourg Gardens who had shown such great interest in Cosette, and he was certain that this was the man she had written to.

He went out into the night and sat on the doorstep, his heart filled with a terrible hatred for the man who was trying to steal Cosette from him

He sat for a long time listening to the sound of distant gunfire in the city, wondering how to get his revenge, when suddenly he heard footsteps

Looking up, he saw a pale-faced boy, dressed in rags, studying the numbers of the houses in the street.

Seeing Valjean on his doorstep, the boy stopped and asked, 'Do you live in this street?'

'Well, I'm the girl's father

You can give the letter to me

Oh, and one more thing before you go,'Valjean said when the boy had handed him the letter

'Where should I take the reply?'

'That letter comes from the barricade in the rue de la Chanvrerie,' the boy replied

Jean Valjean went back into the house and tried to make sense of the words that danced before his eyes: I shall die..

So, the problem was solved! The man who threatened his happiness was going to die - was perhaps already dead.

If he kept the letter in his pocket, Cosette would never know what had happened to the other man, and life with her would continue the same as before

For the sake of Cosette's happiness, he would have to try and save the life of the man she loved - the man he hated more than any other in the world.

Half an hour later he left the house, dressed in his National Guard uniform, with a loaded gun and a pocket full of gunpowder, and made his way towards the market district of Paris.

Fight to the Death

During the night, the thirty-seven remaining rebels strengthened the main barricade and made more bullets

The ground floor of the wine shop became a hospital for the wounded, and the bodies of the dead were taken to an alley near the smaller of the two barricades

Four of the dead people were National Guards, and their uniforms were removed.

After a long discussion with his friends, Enjolras decided that the married men (there were five of them) had to leave.

'You can wear these.' Enjolras pointed to the National Guard uniforms that had been taken off the dead soldiers.

'Then one of us must stay and fight,' one of the married men replied.

A long argument followed, during which each of the married men tried to persuade the others to go

Marius went pale at the thought of having to choose which man had to die

He stared down at the four uniforms but, as he did so, a fifth uniform fell as if by magic at his feet.

Jean Valjean, who had arrived unnoticed at the barricade, had been listening to the argument and had quickly understood the situation.

The sky grew lighter, but not a door or window was open in the street

The barricade was stronger than it had been for the first assault, and the rebels were at their positions, guns loaded and ready for action

Sounds of chains and of heavy wheels moving along the stone streets could be heard, and then soldiers came into view at the end of the street, pulling a large cannon

The rebels fired their guns but, when the smoke had cleared, they saw the soldiers, unharmed, steadily aiming the cannon at the barricade

Moments later, an officer shouted a command and the cannon roared into action

The cannonball crashed into the bottom of the barricade with a loud explosion, but did little damage

More soldiers moved into position at the end of the street, behind the cannon, and started to build a low wall with pieces of broken stone

At the same time, the leader of the gun crew adjusted the aim of the cannon.

The next cannonball exploded against the wall at one end of the barricade, killing two men and wounding three.

He aimed his gun over the barricade at the leader of the gun crew, and fired

The gunner - a fair-haired, handsome young man - spun round twice with his head thrown back, and fell sideways across the cannon

Blood poured from the middle of his back.

The battle continued for some time; the cannon destroyed the upper windows of the wine shop, and did some damage to the barricade, but the rebels did not withdraw

They fired back at the soldiers, killing many men

In the pauses between shooting, the rebels could hear the sound of fighting in other parts of Paris

They were filled with hope that help would come soon, but the hope did not last long

Within half an hour the sound of gunfire in other places had stopped, and the rebels knew that they were alone

When a second cannon was moved into position next to the first, they knew that the end was near.

Both cannons fired together, accompanied by gunfire from soldiers at the end of the street and on the rooftops

As other guns began firing at the smaller barricade, the rebels fought back bravely, but they were running out of bullets

There were only twenty-six men left, and the main attack on the barricade was going to take place very soon

Some men, including Marius, stayed on the main barricade, while the others built a low stone wall around the door of the wine shop

Enjolras, inside the wine shop, turned to Javert, who was still tied to the post.

'I haven't forgotten you,' he said, putting a loaded gun on the table

'You're the leader, aren't you? Can I ask you for a favour?'

At the same moment there was the sound of a drum, followed by a loud roar.

'They're coming!' cried Marius from the top of the barricade.

The rebels rushed to their positions, leaving Valjean alone with Javert inside the wine shop

Valjean untied the rope around Javert's feet and, taking him by the belt of his coat, led him outside

Only Marius, looking over his shoulder, saw them cross the stronghold towards the smaller barricade

Valjean, his gun in one hand, pulled Javert behind him over the barricade and into a narrow alley, where the corner of a house hid them from view

A terrible heap of dead bodies lay not far away, among them the blood-stained body of a young girl in man's clothes - Eponine.

Javert glanced at the dead body and murmured, 'I think I know that girl

Valjean, however, took a knife from his pocket and cut the ropes that tied Javert's wrists.

Javert buttoned his coat, straightened his shoulders and, with a puzzled look on his face, began to walk off in the direction of the market

Javert walked away slowly and Valjean, waiting for him to turn a corner, fired his gun into the air and returned to the stronghold.

There was a roar of gunfire and the soldiers attacked, rushing towards the barricade

Many fell, but many more reached the barricade

The first assault was beaten back by the brave rebels, but the soldiers attacked again and again

Soon, the ground below the barricade was piled with dead and wounded men as the rebels and soldiers fought hand to hand

The rebels fought long and hard to defend the stronghold, but finally they had to withdraw to the low wall outside the wine shop

They stood with their backs to the door, shooting up at the soldiers who were climbing down towards them from the barricade

One by one the remaining rebels escaped into the wine shop, until only Enjolras and Marius were left outside

As the two friends moved back towards the door, fighting off the soldiers, a bullet hit Marius in the shoulder

The soldiers, meanwhile, attacked the wine shop

Before long, they broke down the door and rushed inside

Enjolras and the few surviving rebels fought bravely, but the soldiers were too strong

Soon, all the rebels were dead, including Enjolras, who was the last to die

Marius had indeed been taken prisoner, but not by the soldiers

Valjean had taken no part in the battle

When Marius had been hit, Valjean ran to him at once, grabbed him before he fell and carried his unconscious body into a small alley behind the wine shop

Valjean lowered Marius to the ground, stood with his back to the wall and looked around him.

On one side of him was the field of battle

On the other side was the low barricade, behind which hundreds of soldiers waited for rebels trying to escape

Valjean looked desperately around him, at the house opposite, the barricade, the ground

At the foot of the smaller barricade, half-hidden by broken stones and pieces of wood, there was a hole in the road covered with an iron grille

Valjean leapt forward and, using all his strength, he moved the stones and wood, opened the grille, lifted Marius on to his shoulders and climbed down into the darkness.

He was inside the Paris sewers

He could just see, by the grey light from the grille above his head, that he was surrounded by walls

The soldiers might discover the grille by the barricade at any moment, and come down in search of him.

With Marius lying across his shoulders, Valjean walked forward into the darkness, feeling his way along the wet, slippery walls with his hands

He moved from one passage into another, slipping several times on the wet floor

He could not see where he was going, but he knew he had to follow the downward slope of the passages towards the river.

He walked blindly downwards in this way for a long time, his clothes wet with the blood from Marius's wound, the faint whisper of the young man's breath in his ear

He walked in total darkness, the silence broken occasionally by the thunder of gun carriages and horses racing along the streets of Paris far above his head.

Suddenly, he saw his own shadow on the floor of the passage in front of him

Looking back, he saw the distant light of a torch

He was being followed! He pressed himself against the wall, held his breath and waited

In the distance, a group of men formed a circle around the torchlight

Finally, the group of men moved off along another passage, and Valjean was left in total darkness once again.

He continued his journey through the sewers

Sometimes the roof of the passages was so low that he had to bend down as he walked

His feet slipped all the time in the water on the ground, and he felt sick and faint with the terrible, airless smell

He laid Marius down gently at the edge of the sewer, and looked down at his face

Then, bending over the unconscious body, Valjean stared at Marius with hatred in his eyes.

Valjean ate the bread and, opening the wallet, found a note which Marius had written:

My body must be taken to the house of my grandfather, M

Gillenormand, 6 rue des Filles-du- Calvaire, in the Marais.

Valjean repeated the address until he could remember it, returned the wallet to Marius's pocket, picked Marius up again and continued his journey downwards towards the river

He did not know what part of the city he was passing under or how far he had come

The only thing he was sure of was that the light through the grilles far above his head was growing weaker, which meant that the sun was setting

At one point he had to walk waist-deep through water, and almost sank as the ground turned to sand beneath his feet

Finally, when even his great strength was beginning to fade, he saw ahead of him a light - the clear light of day

He was suddenly filled with new energy at the sight, at last, of his way of escape from the sewers

Forgetting the weight of Marius on his shoulders and his own hunger and tiredness, he ran towards the light

He had to bend as the roof of the tunnel became lower, but when he reached the light, Valjean stopped and gave a cry of despair

Through the bars, Valjean could see daylight, the river, a narrow riverbank - but how could he get out?

Valjean laid Marius down by the wall, where the floor was dry

Then, moving to the gate, he shook it fiercely with both hands, trying to bend the bars with the last of his strength

But the gate was solid and the bars were firm.

Valjean turned his back to the gate and sank to the ground, his head bowed between his knees

Despite the unexpectedness of this meeting, Valjean recognized the man at once

Valjean did not show that he recognized the man, and saw with relief that Thenardier had not recognized him.

'I'll make a bargain with you,' the man said.

Give me half of what you found in this man's pockets, and I'll unlock the gate for you.' He produced a large key from his pocket, and a piece of rope

'Then you can tie stones to the body and throw it in the river.'

Valjean took the rope without speaking.

'What about my share of the money?'Thenardier asked.

He took the thirty francs and, helping Valjean to lift Marius on to his shoulders, he put the key in the lock and opened the gate just wide enough for Valjean to pass through

When Valjean was outside, Thenardier closed the gate behind him and disappeared, like a rat, into the darkness of the sewers.

Valjean laid Marius gently on the grass and stood up, surrounded by silence, enjoying the feeling of fresh air on his face

Then, just as he was bending to splash water from the river on Marius's face, he was aware of someone else standing behind him

Although the man's face was hidden in shadow, Valjean recognized him as Inspector Javert.

He had been more interested in catching Thenardier, who had escaped from prison and was known to be in the area.

Bending down, he took a handkerchief from his pocket, wet it in the river and bathed Marius's blood-stained forehead

'No, not yet,' Valjean replied, feeling in Marius's jacket for the wallet

'Look,' he said, showing Javert the note with Marius's grandfather's address

Javert shouted to the driver who was waiting for him to bring his carriage close to the river

With Marius in the back seat, Valjean and Javert side by side in the front, the carriage drove off quickly through the dark and strangely empty streets of Paris.

Gillenormand's house, a servant answered the door.

Javert, Valjean and the driver carried Marius into the house and laid him gently on a sofa in M

When they had got back into the carriage, however, Valjean said, 'Inspector, will you do one last thing for me before you arrest me?'

Javert was silent for some moments, his chin sunk in the collar of his overcoat

Then he pulled down the window in front of him.

'Number 7, rue de l'Homme-Arme,' he told the driver.

Neither man spoke during the journey

At the end of the rue de l'Homme-Arme, which was too narrow for the carriage to enter, Javert paid the driver and accompanied Valjean to his front door on foot.

Valjean went into his house and called, 'It's me!' Climbing the stairs, he paused for a moment to look out of the window to see what Javert was doing

But the street was empty; there was no one there.

The next morning, Inspector Javert's body was discovered floating in the river

The poor man, unable to understand the kindness and gentle nature of the man he had spent his whole life hating, had taken his own life by jumping from a bridge

It was the only way he knew to escape the confusion that was poisoning his heart.

Gillenormand saw his pale, lifeless-looking grandson lying on the sofa, he shook from head to foot

Leaning against the door for support, he murmured, 'Marius!'

'He was on the barricade and

'He's dead!' cried the old man in a terrible voice

'The fool! He did this to hurt me, the ungrateful boy

The old man walked to the window and, while he complained to the night about the pain and grief his grandson had caused him, the doctor arrived

Gillenormand, who was still standing by the window.

'I don't know,' the doctor replied

'Marius!' the old man cried

Marius lay for a long time between life and death in a state of fever, endlessly repeating the name of Cosette.

'He mustn't get excited,' the doctor warned.

Every day, according to one of the servants, a white-haired, well-dressed gentleman came to ask for news of the sick man.

Finally, after three months, the doctor announced that Marius was out of danger

But he had to spend the next two months resting because of the damage to his shoulder

He thought about Enjolras and Eponine, and wondered why Cosette's father had been at the barricade

He noticed his grandfather's tenderness towards him, but he could not forget the old man's unfairness and cruelty to his father, who had died penniless and unloved

'But of course,' the old man laughed.

'You will have her,' the old man repeated

'She comes here every day in the shape of an old man who asks for news of you

I knew you were angry with me, and I thought, "What can I do to make him love me?" Then I thought, "I can give him Cosette." I wanted to invite her to see you, but the doctor warned me that you would probably get too excited

Having said this, the old man burst into tears

Standing beside her on the doorstep was a white-haired man with a strangely nervous smile.

Gillenormand showed them up to the room where Marius was waiting

Cosette stood in the doorway, overcome with happiness

She wanted to throw herself into Marius's arms, but was unable to move, afraid to show the world that she loved him.

'I have the honour, on behalf of my grandson, Marius Pontmercy, to ask for your daughter's hand in marriage.'

But why don't you say something? Why are you letting me do all the talking? Do you still love me? Oh, I'm so wild with happiness

The wedding was arranged for February the following year

Having been a mayor, he knew how to solve an awkward problem: the question of Cosette's real family He told everybody that he was not her father, but her guardian

Valjean, as her guardian, gave Cosette a large amount of money - half a million francs - but did not tell her that the money was his

He told her that the money came from a man who preferred to remain unknown

It was arranged that the couple, who could not believe their sudden, new-found happiness, would live with M

Gillenormand after the wedding.

Despite enjoying an occasional conversation with him, he found something strange about the old man

He could not believe that this was the same man he had seen at the barricade all those months ago - it seemed like a bad dream to him.

Second, there was the mysterious stranger who had saved his life

Marius's attempts to find him also ended in failure, and the true story of his escape from the barricade remained a complete mystery to him.

One evening, when Marius was talking to Cosette and Jean Valjean about the mystery and his unsuccessful attempts to solve it, he became angry with Cosette's guardian's lack of interest in his story.

'Do you realize, Monsieur, how brave this man was? He rescued me from the field of battle and carried me through the sewers of Paris

All previous unhappiness was forgotten as they kissed in the church, watched proudly by M

Gillenormand's house for the wedding feast

It was the happiest night of Cosette's life, spoilt only by one thing: the fact that her guardian - whom she still thought of as her father - went home before the feast had started, saying that he felt ill

She had Marius, and she would be happy with him for the rest of her life!

He remembered the little girl he had rescued from the Thenardiers ten years earlier, and felt sad that he was no longer the most important man in her life

Another man was the centre of her universe

He was proud of having helped to bring her happiness with Marius, but another thing troubled his soul: the fact that nobody, not even Cosette, knew the truth about him

He knew that if he told Cosette and Marius the truth, he would spoil everybody's happiness and he would lose their love and respect

On the other hand, if he continued to lie about his past, he would lose his own soul

Finally, in a state of shock and confusion, the young man said, 'Why have you told me all this? No one forced you to.'

Cosette was the only family I ever had

She is happy with the man she loves

I tried to persuade myself that it would be better not to admit the truth about my past, but it was no use

I could not silence the voice that speaks to me when I am alone.'

'She'll be heart-broken if she hears the truth about me

But at the door he half-turned and said, 'Monsieur, if you will permit me, I would like to come and see her

We could meet in that little room on the ground floor

'Monsieur, you are very kind,' said Jean Valjean, shaking Marius's hand and leaving the room.

Marius kept his promise about not telling Cosette, and Valjean visited her every evening in a small room on the ground floor

'Cosette,' he said, 'your happiness is the only thing that matters to me

Jean Valjean continued his evening visits, but the relationship between himself and Cosette became cooler and more distant

One evening in April, he called at the usual time but was told that Cosette had gone out with her husband

He waited in the small, damp room for an hour before sadly returning home

Over the next few days, his visits began to be interrupted by servants calling Cosette to dinner

When he arrived, he discovered that the fire had not been lit, and the armchairs had been left near the door

One evening he discovered there were no chairs in the room at all - he and Cosette had to stand in the cold for their whole meeting

Valjean realized what was happening; Marius was telling the servants not to make him welcome any more

That night he went home in despair, and the next evening he did not come at all.

When Valjean did not appear for the second evening, Cosette sent a servant to his house to ask if he was well

He did not return to the house again, and Cosette was too busy with married life to think too much about him

She did not realize that, every evening, Valjean would walk slowly from his house until he reached the corner of the street where she lived

He would then stare at the house for several minutes, tears rolling down his cheeks, before turning round and slowly returning home.

Apart from the details about his life that Valjean had confessed to him, he knew that Valjean had killed Inspector Javert at the barricade

His private investigations into the old man's past had also revealed an even more disgusting fact

He persuaded Cosette, therefore, not to use any of the money her guardian had given her, and to live on the money that he had started to earn as a lawyer

But she loved her husband even more, and she gradually became used to not depending on the old man for her happiness.

One evening a servant brought Marius a letter, saying, 'The writer is waiting in the hall.'

The smell of tobacco and the handwriting on the envelope was so familiar that Marius immediately thought of the Jondrettes

He read the letter quickly

He had tried without success to find the man who had saved his father's lite at Waterloo, and now the man had come to him! He immediately asked the servant to show the man in.

However, Marius had a shock when he saw the man - he did not recognize him at all! He was an old man with a big nose, glasses and neat grey hair

'What do you want?' Marius asked coldly, as the stranger bowed to him.

The stranger explained in great detail how he used to work for the government in foreign countries and that, now he was retired, he wanted to move to South America with his wife and daughter

Marius had only read the letter quickly, and could not remember the details, so he said, 'Go on.'

Pontmercy,' the stranger said

'I'll tell you the first part for nothing

It's a remarkable secret and I'll sell the information to you for 20,000 francs.'

'I know this secret already,' Marius said, 'just as I knew the others.'

'But I need to eat, Monsieur!' the visitor said, losing confidence

'You're a completely rotten man, but I'll give you this.' Marius took a banknote out of his pocket and threw it in the stranger's face.

Pontmercy!' the man said, examining the note

Marius, meanwhile, was grateful for finally having the chance to help Thenardier, and therefore to keep the promise he had made to his father

Thenardier's presence, however, offered him another opportunity; it gave him the chance to solve the mystery of Cosette's fortune.

'Shall I tell you the secret that you were planning to sell me? I, too, have sources of information, and probably know more about the subject than you do

Jean Valjean, who knew the mayor's background, reported him to the police and took advantage of his arrest to take over half a million francs from his Paris bank

The manager of the bank told me this himself

And he murdered the policeman, Javert

I know this because I was there at the time.'

He killed himself by jumping into the river.'

'I have all the proof here,' Thenardier said, producing an envelope in which there were several documents and newspaper articles

'I've spent a long time discovering the truth about Jean Valjean.'

Marius studied the documents carefully, then looked up with a smile of joy

Thenardier sat down and told Marius about the time he had helped Valjean to escape from the Paris sewer.

'He was carrying the body of a man he had robbed and killed,' Thenardier said

'Look, I have a piece of cloth from the dead man's coat as proof.'

'And here is the coat I was wearing!'

Thenardier stared at the coat and the cloth in his hands, speechless with fear

He was even more surprised when, instead of chasing him out of the room, Marius ran towards him and pressed several thousand-franc notes into his hand.

You came here to destroy a man, but you have done the opposite

If you hadn't saved my father's life at Waterloo, I'd report you to the police

I know that your wife is dead, but take the money and start a new life in America with your daughter

'He was the man who saved my life

Jean Valjean looked up when he heard the knock on his door and called in a weak voice, 'Come in.'

Cosette rushed to the chair where Jean Valjean was sitting.

He came to the barricade to save me, just as he saved Javert

He carried me on his back through the sewers of Paris, to bring me to you

Oh Cosette, I feel so ashamed of the way I've treated him!'

Madeleine and that you saved Javert's life at the barricade? Why didn't you tell me that I owed you my life?'

If you had known the truth, you would have felt obliged to be good to me, a worthless criminal

Jean Valjean listened as she described the view from the room that would be his, the beauty of the garden, the singing of the birds, but he was listening more to the music of her voice than to the meaning of her words

Marius and Cosette both did their best to raise Valjean's spirits, to show him how much they loved and needed him, to fill him with the strength and the desire to live again

I'm leaving the two candlesticks by the bed to Cosette

I don't know whether the person who gave them to me is pleased as he looks down on me from above

You mustn't forget, my children, that, despite my money, I am one of the poor.'

But as the weakness of his body increased, his spirit grew in strength

'Now, Cosette,' he breathed softly, 'the time has come for me to tell you your mother's name

He lay back with his head turned to the sky, the light from the two silver candlesticks falling on his smiling, peaceful face.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

Once upon a time there lived in a certain village a little country girl, the prettiest creature who was ever seen

It suited the girl so extremely well that everybody called her Little Red Riding Hood.

As she was going through the wood, she met with a wolf, who had a very great mind to eat her up, but he dared not, because of some woodcutters working nearby in the forest

"Does she live far off?" said the wolf.

"Oh I say," answered Little Red Riding Hood; "it is beyond that mill you see there, at the first house in the village."

"Well," said the wolf, "and I'll go and see her too

The wolf ran as fast as he could, taking the shortest path, and the little girl took a roundabout way, entertaining herself by gathering nuts, running after butterflies, and gathering bouquets of little flowers

It was not long before the wolf arrived at the old woman's house

He knocked at the door: tap, tap.

"Your grandchild, Little Red Riding Hood," replied the wolf, counterfeiting her voice; "who has brought you a cake and a little pot of butter sent you by mother."

The good grandmother, who was in bed, because she was ill, cried out, "Pull the bobbin, and the latch will go up

The wolf pulled the bobbin, and the door opened, and then he immediately fell upon the good woman and ate her up in a moment, for it been more than three days since he had eaten

He then shut the door and got into the grandmother's bed, expecting Little Red Riding Hood, who came some time afterwards and knocked at the door: tap, tap.

Little Red Riding Hood, hearing the big voice of the wolf, was at first afraid; but believing her grandmother had a cold and was hoarse, answered, "It is your grandchild Little Red Riding Hood, who has brought you a cake and a little pot of butter mother sends you."

The wolf cried out to her, softening his voice as much as he could, "Pull the bobbin, and the latch will go up."

Little Red Riding Hood pulled the bobbin, and the door opened.

The wolf said to her, hiding himself under the bedclothes, "Put the cake and the little pot of butter upon the stool, and come get into bed with me."

"All the better to hug you with, my dear."

"All the better to run with, my child."

"All the better to hear with, my child."

"All the better to see with, my child."

"All the better to eat you up with."

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

Murder in the Fog

This is the first thing that I think when I wake, and I look around nervously, confused by the dark and by the thick fog which surrounds me.

I try to remember my face, I try to remember the colour of my hair or what my eyes look like

I am on the ground lying on cold grass which is wet from the fog, and I am alone.

I do not even know where this is because the fog is so thick that I can only see for a few metres in any direction.

I carefully lift my hand and touch the large lump which is there

It hurts to touch, and I shout in the fog, the sound lost in the dark of the night

When I pull my fingers away, they are wet, and even with no light the blood is bright and easy to see.

I imagine I can see shapes and figures in the fog, and I want to run

So I push myself up and sit on the ground

The jeans are new, but now they are dirty: muddy stains cover the legs from the wet grass

But then I see the picture, and I stop.

It is a woman, and even in the dark and the fog I recognise her

Yes, I know her! And the thought is so strong that I smile despite the pain in the back of my head.

But what is her name? I pull the last item from my pocket

"Catherine," I say quietly into the fog, and the sound of my voice seems strange and cold.

"Catherine!" I shout into the dark, but there is no reply.

I remember Catherine's face, but she is not smiling like she is in the picture, and her blue eyes look scared and desperate

I try to remember the image, and I see that there is a piece of cloth in her mouth so that she cannot speak and that she is tied to a large grey stone by thick white ropes.

"No!" I cry out, and I push myself to my feet despite the pain in my head.

I think about the lump on the back of my head and the fresh blood on my fingers

Is there somebody in the fog? Somebody who has Catherine? Someone who wants to hurt her, who wants to kill her?

If the person who has Catherine hears me, she is in danger

It is the face of a man

There is nothing cruel about the face, but I know instantly that this is the man that has Catherine, and I hate that face with all of my heart.

I begin to walk, slowly at first, unsure of the direction that I must go

It seems like the ground is moving slowly up, and I believe that this is right

The image I remember of Catherine tied to the grey stone is in less fog, and I think that it must be on higher ground.

The fog surrounds me, and the dark is without end

I try not to think of anything but the direction I am moving in, but I am starting to remember things now

She has a black uniform, which she always wears at work in the restaurant, and on the uniform is a badge with her name

"Hello handsome," she always says to me, "another day at the office?" And I never say much, but I do not have to: we understand each other without words

And I remember that after I eat, I wait for her in the car park until she finishes work, and she is surprised to see me there

For a moment I think that I am dead and that Catherine is alone, tied to the grey stone in the fog

But then I see the light in the sky, and I realise that the shot was a flare

I watch the light fall and illuminate the hillside.

Is it the man with the dark eyes and dirty brown hair? Does he know I am here? Good! If he looks for me, he is not with Catherine, I think

Do I hear voices in the fog behind me? I try to turn to look, but the fog behind me is too thick, and I only see the occasional light in the distance.

But in front of me the fog seems to be thinner, and I begin to slow

I am scared now because I know that I am near, and in the dark I begin to see large, grey stones standing like giants on the top of the hill

"Yes," a voice replies, "and this is where it ends." And a tall man steps from behind one of the silent giants.

His hair is blond, his eyes light, and I think that this is not the man who has Catherine

Maybe he is his friend, his partner, and I am about to run when I see the small gun in his hand.

"I just want Catherine," I say, but I can see the hate in the man's eyes, and I know that the only thing I can do now is run to the stone where I know she is tied and try to escape into the fog with her.

"Don't!" says the man, as if he can see my intention in my eyes, but I have to

At first, I think that maybe I am quick enough, but then I hear the snap of the gun and feel the explosion in my back.

For a moment more I run, and I can see the shape of the stone where Catherine is tied, and I fall to the floor in front of it

When I look to see why, I see that she is not there: the white ropes are still tied to the stone, but she is not.

"Yeah, that's him," the tall man says

"He matches the girl's description perfectly: dirty brown hair, small dark eyes

And look, the blood behind his ear is where she hit him before she escaped."

The tall man is silent for a moment: "Who knows? I don't want to understand the mind of these psychopaths

Rob from the Rich

High and hot, and looking down on the crowds of people which wait on both sides of the empty road.

We are standing there, the three of us, in front of the bank

We are standing there in front of the glass doors, and no one is looking at us

They are all focused on the road, and in the distance I can hear the music and the commentator, and I know that the race is starting soon.

We all have the same white and orange uniforms, the same caps, the same silver sunglasses

I almost do not recognise the two men beside me, and I think that from a distance people cannot see that I am a woman.

I'm Robin, you're Little John..." one of the men says to the other

"And you're Marian," he says to me, the only woman, and he gives me a quick smile.

Remember the music, Marian," Robin says.

And then the guard is at the door, a short fat man who looks at us, smiles and then opens it without a single question

"You're quick: the air conditioning only broke this morning."

And the guard's smile disappears

But it is too late: Robin pushes him back into the bank and John follows with the ladders on his shoulders

I can see Robin's gun appear in his hand, and then I am inside too, and I pull the door shut.

There is no stopping now, so I pull the small stereo from one of the black bags on my shoulder, and I press play.

2 fills the marble stairs.

We run up the stairs together, Robin with his gun at the guard's back

Then Little John stops to cover the first camera

He climbs up the ladder in a second, and we run into the main room of the bank.

Behind the counter there are two women

To my left I see the short fat man sit down on the floor with his hands on his head; then Robin runs to the office and kicks open the door.

The two women move, but slowly; one of them looks down at the counter, where I know there is a secret alarm

"On the sofa!"

"Seven minutes!" I shout to Little John, and he covers the last camera with plastic.

The music is so loud, and the bank, so hot

Can we do this? Can we really do this? Then Robin leaves the office, and he has the manager, Mr Charles M

Hastings! I hate the name, and I hate the man

"What do you think?" Robin asks, and he tells him to sit at one of the tables.

"Good Lord, you should leave now before the police get here, and maybe you can still escape," he laughs again, "but I doubt it."

Little John puts a blindfold on the guard

And for a few seconds there is only the sound of Beethoven as the music begins to reach its molto allegro.

"That's okay," Robin says, and he picks up one of the bags and puts it on the table, "we brought our own money: twenty thousand pounds in small notes

"What?" Hastings says, and then he looks at the bag

Not that: we're not common thieves!" And he throws the bag to Little John

"Get it ready," he says, and Little John takes the ladders back down the stairs to the glass doors.

And this is my part; I take the laptop from the bag and put it in front of him and open it, "Do you know what this is?"

I put the newspaper down on the computer

He looks at the newspaper for a moment but says nothing.

Hastings is silent, but Robin points the gun at him

Bank manager receives two hundred and forty thousand pound salary despite bank failure." He stops and tries to turn to look at us, but Robin pulls the trigger back on the gun

Enter the details, or." I say, and I know that this is it

Beethoven fills the silence again, and I look at Robin and see that there is sweat on his face too, but Hastings does not move.

"Then goodbye, Mr Hastings," Robin says, and he moves the gun, but...

I do not believe it, and I take the computer.

Then the music stops.

In the distance I hear the sound of a gun, and the crowd outside cheers.

Robin takes the last blindfold from the bag and puts it over Hastings' eyes.

We take our uniforms off and put them in the bag.

Then we are at the doors

Outside we hear the crowd cheer, and we see the first runners pass by

"Now!" says Robin, and Little John presses the control on the air conditioning

For a moment there is nothing; then the fans start.

And then money fills the air outside

It flies over the heads of the crowd into the runners and into the road.

And no one sees us walk slowly from the bank

And maybe you want to know what we plan to do with the money.

The Loch and the Monster

Why? Because of the money, the house, the cars

He is alone on the jetty, apart from the boat attendant at his chair twenty metres away, his feet on a boat and a cigarette in his mouth

Perhaps the less she knows, the better.

He looks out across the horrible, grey loch

The sun is almost down behind the green, snowy mountains now, and it is colder than before

"What sort of person wants to have a holiday in this remote, ugly part of the world?"

Then he hears the sound of his wife's laughter from the terrace bar of the hotel, and he shakes his head.

He looks at the loch again, at the jetty and the small boats waiting there for the tourists in the hotel

It is ten-to-six now; the boats stop going out at six

And the sun is almost gone

Everyone in the bar knows she wants to go

The type of husband who is happy to go out on the huge, horrible loch, in the dark, with his monster of a wife.

He thinks that with her clothes and her coat on she will be too heavy and that the cold grey water of the loch will pull her down

He looks at the bag by his feet

The romantic picnic filled with all the food his wife loves

And the bottle of champagne that he knows she cannot resist.

Perhaps, quickly wrap the straps around her hands

The attendant is about to finish for the night.

The man looks at the sky.

Better the morra."

She's only going to be one minute!" he shouts, and the attendant stops and gives him a long, hard look with his cold, blue eyes.

And the two men turn to see Mrs Sylvia Stern

She smiles that stupid, cow-like smile at them, and Oliver sees the idiot attendant smile back

And in her arms she has the heavy wax coat

"Oh no, surely not?" She turns to the man and smiles again

"Can't we just go out for a few minutes, please? Just to enjoy the sunset?"

And the attendant ignores Oliver but returns her smile

"Oh thank you!" Sylvia says, and the attendant helps them into the small rowing boat and passes Oliver the picnic bag

"Bloody idiot," he says to Sylvia as they slowly move away from the jetty onto the dark water

But Sylvia does not seem to hear and instead looks out at the dark loch.

For five minutes Oliver rows, and soon the jetty and the hotel look much smaller, while the attendant is almost impossible to see in the half-light of the new evening.

"Oh yes, that would be very nice!" She smiles, but in the half-light Oliver thinks he sees something strange in her expression.

"Can you pass me over the bag? Then you can come and sit here next to me," he says as casually as he can.

"Of course," Sylvia says, and she stands up, which makes the boat rock

Just one push, and then he can shout for the attendant and pretend to help but really just watch the monster go down into the loch

Just one look back at the jetty to be sure no one can see, he thinks, and he turns his head.

Pain explodes at the back of his head, and his eyes go dark

As he tries to say something, he sees the broken champagne bottle at his feet

Then he falls from the boat, and the ice-cold water takes the words and the air from his mouth

For a moment he goes down, but then he kicks his legs, and he comes to the surface and looks up at Sylvia in the boat

"Yes, closer! Help me!" he shouts, and it is then that he sees the strange expression on her face again

"Don't you dare call me that," she says in a tone as cold as the water

And then the oar hits him on the head, and he cannot think, and he cannot swim, and the water takes him.

For a few moments he sinks slowly into the great loch, but then, somehow, miraculously, he kicks again, and he comes to the surface once more

Sylvia and the boat are gone, and the half-light is complete darkness now

"Help me!" he shouts into the darkness

"Help me, for the love of God, help me!"

And on the small jetty on the bank of Loch Ness, the attendant hears, he takes the cigarette from his mouth and smiles

"Sorry, Laddie," he says quietly to the loch

His shift finishes in five minutes, but there is no one around in Howarth's quiet police station, and so he leads the woman to the first interview room and tries to suppress the image of a pint of beer in the Black Bull pub.

The interview room is cold, the lights weak and grey, but he offers the woman a seat and hopes that this will be quick.

And she has deep-green eyes that at the moment are tired and nervous and show something which he does not completely recognise.

"Right," he says, and tries to smile to relax her, "what's all this about, then? The officer at the front desk says you need to speak to someone."

"About a crime." Branwell pulls his notepad from his pocket and places it in front of him on the table

He has a bad feeling about his pint in the Black Bull pub

She puts her hands on the table, and he sees that her red fingernails are chipped and bitten

I can get you a tea if you like," but she shakes her head and puts the bag at her feet

"He wants to kill me." Branwell says nothing but watches the woman's face

"From the station at Keighley."

"You work in Leeds, but you don't drive? I think your sports car can get you there a lot faster than the bus to Keighley and then the train to Leeds."

I see him at the train station sometimes; then he's there again when I get off the bus in the town centre here in Howarth

"You walk from here to Brow Top, up over the moors road? Every evening? That's a dangerous road, and it must be more than three miles."

"Can you describe the man?"

"You think that this man enters your premises? That he enters your cottage during the night?"

I turn on the lights, and I see nothing, but when I go to the window, I can see him in the field

He stands there like a scarecrow in the dark

Has he broken a window? Or entered the property by force?"

Branwell puts the notepad away

She seems to nod, and he stands up and goes to the door

If we want to identify the man."

"What?" she says before he can open the door

I know who the man is

Branwell knows the name

And he remembers something horrible from more than a year ago: an accident on the roads across the moors

We never found the driver, but William died instantly, they say."

"I know, Detective, because I am that driver." Then there is only the sound of her crying to fill the cold interview room, and Branwell sits down again and picks up his pen and notepad

"I think you should tell me everything," he says, and he can see clearly now the guilt that fills her deep-green eyes

An hour later Branwell closes the door of the interview room and sighs

To leave someone on the grey moors to die

Maybe now she can forget the ghost of William Grey.

He walks up the corridor to the front desk and is about to shout for an officer when he sees the tall figure standing at the door of the police station

The man's dark hair is wet from the rain outside, his skin pale and his eyes cold and dead

"Do you have her confession?" the figure says.

"Do you have Miss Thornton's confession?" the figure repeats.

She's in the interview room now."

Then it's over." And the impossible figure turns to leave.

Branwell still cannot believe it, yet the similarity is perfect

But the figure turns and smiles

It is a cold smile, but Branwell sees that the man's eyes look a little more alive now

William was my brother..." he says as he opens the door to the rain

Gerry pushes open the door of the small Australian pub and steps onto the terrace with a pint of cold beer in his hand

Inside the pub it is small and dark, and the barman is rude and suspicious, but Gerry has to agree that the view from the terrace is more than spectacular

Red, sandy plains stretch out in almost every direction, and only to the east are there thin, light-green trees that lead to the low, orange mountains.

Gerry smiles, sits down at one of the small, wooden tables and places his bag carefully next to his feet

The rest of his luggage is in the pickup truck, but not this bag

He takes a cigarette from his packet, lights it and lets the hot evening sun shine down on his bald head.

And for the first time in a week, Gerry relaxes and lets his anxious, pale face smile.

No, you either get out of the city for life, or Big Jones finds you

And when Big Jones finds you, that is when you go see the world...

He takes you to one of his old factories on the Thames, and then he shows you the boxes and the addresses of all the different locations in the world.

But he laughs and takes a long drink of the cold beer

Well, Big Jones cannot chop me up if he cannot find me, he thinks, and he looks at the bag at his feet.

And he smiles and looks up at the hot sun.

He looks forwards but cannot see because of the sunlight

Then two tall, strangely dressed men walk into the shade of the terrace, one with three dead rabbits in one hand and a long rifle in the other.

"G'day!" says the other one.

They both look similar: messy blond hair under hats that are the same colour as their khaki shorts and shirts

"Ha, a bloody pom," says the first and drops the rabbits on the table.

"Nice one!" says the first before he disappears into the bar

Gerry is not sure, but he thinks that the man looked at the bag by his feet.

"Are you on holiday, mate?" asks the other, who sits down at the table.

Here he is with the stubbies."

And the brother called Darwin comes out of the bar with two small bottles of beer.

"The pom is staying at the old Hobb's farm, Darwin."

That's saltie territory now." And both of the brothers smile.

There are a lot of them up in the creek

And he thinks he sees one of the brothers look at his bag again

"Well, nice to meet you both, but I need to get up to the farm before dark."

"Watch out for the salties, mate

They can chop you up into little pieces," says Darwin, and Gerry thinks about Big Jones and the old factory on the Thames.

See you later," he says to the brothers, then he heads for the truck.

You know, I don't think he believes us about the salties."

"Bloody poms never believe us about the salties."

And the brothers laugh as they watch Gerry and the truck drive up the road to Hobbs Creek while the great Australian sun begins to fall behind the horizon.

It is almost dark when Gerry reaches the farm

The building is old but in okay shape, and he turns the generator on, and the electric lights start

For half an hour he unpacks his things; then he sits down on the terrace with his bag at his feet and lights another cigarette.

The creek is twenty metres from the farm house, and the evening seems to be alive with insects and birds that live in the trees near the green water.

He does not believe the brothers, not for a moment

But just to be safe he pulls his new gun from the bag and checks it

Then he pulls a box from the bag, opens it carefully, and looks at the diamonds.

And he is about to laugh again, when he hears a noise from the trees.

The box shuts in an instant, and then the gun is in his hand.

He picks the bag up and puts it on his shoulder.

He takes a few steps towards the trees

He tries to see what the dark shape is, but the evening light is too weak

Maybe it is the brothers, he thinks, and he remembers the way one of them looked at the bag

He raises his gun and is about to shoot when the dark shape moves again, and he laughs.

"Well, you can't chop me into little pieces, can you?" he says to the crocodile.

And that is when he feels the knife at his neck.

Drop the gun."

Gerry drops it and slowly turns, the knife still at his neck.

I have all the diamonds right here

all around the world."

And Gerry remembers the old factory on the Thames and the boxes with the different addresses and the story about what Big Jones does when people steal from him

But the scream he hears is not his own.

The scream comes from Big Jones, who suddenly lets go of the knife.

Gerry looks down and sees the small crocodile biting Big Jones's leg.

"Ha!" Gerry laughs, and he runs to his gun and points it at Big Jones, who falls to the floor and tries to kick the crocodile

And Big Jones looks up at him and is about to shout when suddenly he looks behind Gerry, and the colour disappears from his face.

And this is the last thing he ever says

Gerry's gun fires three times into the evening light, and screams fill the creek, but there is no escape.

Soon all is quiet again, apart from the sound of three large crocodiles slowly creeping back to the green water

And on the television screens there are giant faces, clips from movies, news headlines, commercials for cars and perfume, chocolate and beer.

The sounds never stop: the horns of the big yellow taxis, the music from the bars and the restaurants

And the voices

But the smells are the worst

One moment it is the scent of hotdogs, onions, tomatoes, fries or donuts

Delicious smells that make the stomach rumble

And all of this mixes with the sweat of the thousands of people in one place.

He always calls Jake 'kid', but he must be the same age as him: twelve or thirteen.

After we eat, you will think this place is the best in the world.

In the day, when it's hot and sunny like today, they don't worry about anything

Nick steals clothes from the washing lines on the backstreets

But they are better than the dirty old jeans and green jacket that are now in a bin behind the shop where they sit.

Look up at the big screens

Then, when you get the chance..

A woman's bag is the best: they have more things in them

The sun is somewhere up there, above the skyscrapers of Times Square

And the afternoon is hot

"And you remember where the cameras are? The NYPD ones? The others are nothing

But don't let the NYPD ones see you, or you're not coming back here, not with me." Jake nods again.

They both stand up, but before Nick moves into the crowds, Jake stops him

Just say it's the wrong bag."

He moves out into the crowds of people

He knows where he has to go: to the red stairs.

He looks at the food on the small tables in front of the cafes and bars.

He sees two policemen in the distance and he moves the other way

When he reaches the red steps, he is hot and sweaty

On the red steps there is a group of maybe thirty Japanese tourists

And then he sees the man.

The man does not use the camera and does not look at the map

In fact, the man does nothing at all

But the bag is by his feet

Nick calls them weekend bags; he says they are the best

The man never even looks at the bag

He looks up at the lights and the television screens

Then he is near enough, and he looks at the man

But then the man looks to the right, and Jake knows it is his best chance

He grabs the bag and moves away

So he moves into the crowds like Nick does

He wants to run, but he walks and notices that the bag is heavy, really heavy

And he begins to imagine Nick's face when he sees the bag, and he already begins to imagine the food that he can buy.

But the bag is heavy, he thinks again

He looks around and steps into the doorway of a shop for a moment

Then he kneels down and opens the bag.

Then he hears the man shout, and he looks up and sees his angry face running towards him through the crowd.

Can he leave the bag? Can he just run away? Run away? When he knows what the man is going to do?

And then he is up and runs too, and he has the bag in his hands.

And you remember where the cameras are? The NYPD ones?

But can he get there before the man catches him?

Above the crowd he can see the NYPD camera on top of a tall post, and he pushes past the tourists to reach it

Directly below the camera.

He hears another shout, and knows that the man is nearly here, but the camera is not looking at him

It is turning slowly in the other direction.

He opens the bag for everyone to see, and there is a cry from a woman near to him, followed by another and another

This must be why the camera turns

Jake holds up the bag, but he is scared, so scared, though he has to do it.

"That's mine," the man's voice says behind him

And there are more cries from the crowd, and everyone seems to know what is happening now

"Give it to me," the man says.

Jake looks at the bag one more time

What he sees inside looks just like from the movies: the clock, the wires and the heavy packs of something horrible and dangerous

Jake wants to give it to the man because he is so scared.

Then someone in the crowd says something, and the man looks around

Jake is pushed and he falls and loses the bag

He thinks that the people are shouting at him, and he wants to explain

But it was not the man who pushed Jake and took the bag: it was a policeman; the man is underneath four NYPD officers.

Jake now realises that the crowd is not shouting.

it's just the wrong bag."

"The QM2, Darling, is the finest ocean liner in the world

Sure, there are one or two bigger than her, but none of them has her romance or her luxury," Mrs Carolina Heath says as they enter the dining room.

Just look at the view out there." And from the large glass windows they can see the majestic figure of the Statue of Liberty as the ship slowly moves away from the port of New York and heads into the deep of the ocean.

The tables are covered in white, and the lights are low and atmospheric

The band in the corner is playing soft classical music.

"Well, I wonder what the other people at our table are like

Well, good evening gentlemen." Carolina says, and the three men stop their conversation and smile.

The men stand and nod politely, and Carolina is amused by the interested looks they give Eleanor Chance.

"No, I can't, I must find the captain: he promised to tell me all about the new people on board today; you know how I must know who I am sailing with." She looks at the men

"Oh, well, I suppose we can change the subject, but we are having a really interesting conversation."

At the table Edward offers Eleanor a chair, and Michael passes her a glass of champagne.

Eleanor smiles shyly and moves the elegant white silk scarf that lies around her neck above her black dress

For the summer perhaps." Then she is quiet, and the three men think how polite and gentle she seems

This is the sixth year

"Well, our conversation is about murder," says Peter to fill the silence "the perfect murder."

"You see, we all have very different ideas about what the perfect murder is

Peter thinks that for a film there must be something visual about the murder weapon

For me the important things are the character and the motive."

"And for me," Edward says as he refills Eleanor's glass, "the important thing is the twist."

"You know, the surprise at the end of the story, the thing you don't expect." Eleanor smiles and takes a drink

The Statue of Liberty is still visible in the distance, but they will soon be alone on the dark ocean.

"Maybe," she says with another shy smile, "but you first: what's your idea for the perfect murder weapon?"

After the murderer kills the victim, they just watch the weapon melt

"Yes, fire kills, and it destroys the evidence

She's the rich one."

"So what's the motive?" Michael asks.

She always goes for a run in the evening, but this time she waits until he falls asleep in a chair in the lounge, and she puts a candle to the curtains

Peter nods his head, "Interesting, but a coroner will find traces of sleeping pills in the blood

"Very clever," Edward agrees, "but unfortunately the wife is always a suspect in a murder."

You see, she runs until she hears the fire engines

Then she returns to the house

They try to stop her, but she runs into the burning building

And so she goes to her husband as the flames spread over his body, and she watches

And while she watches, she lets the flames touch her, too

And at this point she screams and runs from the building and falls to the floor." Eleanor stops speaking, and for a moment there is silence at the table.

"My God," says Edward, "she lets the flames burn her."

Then the band starts to play a waltz, and Eleanor looks at Edward

And the writer goes a little red

She adjusts the white scarf around her neck.

"But what about the woman's motive?" Michael asks.

"Yes, that's the difficult part

And as Eleanor and Edward move away to the dance floor, Peter and Michael see her adjust the scarf around her neck one last time

And in the low, romantic light of the ballroom they both think they see something strange on her back and neck

It cannot be burnt skin under the elegant white scarf.

Today he just wants to get out of the hot courtroom, away from the serious lawyers in their black gowns and white wigs and go and enjoy the sun.

It is better than serving drinks in a pub or helping out at his dad's office, but only if it is a short day, and only if the case is closed quickly

But today it is nearly three, and the case is nowhere near closed.

Still, he likes the title of his job

In reality, however, all he does is press 'play' on the recording device and write down a few notes about when the judge enters, when the prosecution or defence speaks, or what the final verdict is

And sometimes the cases are interesting, and he likes having some good stories to tell the guys in the pub

So he looks out of the window and waits for the judge

Sometimes he looks across at the defendant's sister, a young woman with long, dark hair and sad eyes

But only sometimes, because the defendant and the rest of her family, the Lee family, are wild, and he does not want to make her, or them, angry

"All rise!" the court clerk says, and the jury, the lawyers and the family of the defendant all stand

Nick does too, and he remembers to press the button on the device

He forgot to do it once, and they refused to pay him for the day.

"Please be seated!" says the judge, a woman of about forty years of age with a serious face and tone

The jury knows all the details

On Wednesday the fifth of January Mrs Dawson went to the house of her sister, the defendant, Miss Lee

She says her husband, the deceased Mr Dawson, hit her there several times

You are here because when Miss Lee saw her younger sister, she took a pair of scissors from her kitchen table, said something to her sister and left the house

The words she said were 'I will kill him,' but the defendant says she does not remember that

Several people saw the defendant walking around Bristol looking for Mr Dawson

She stopped twice: once at the house of one of Mrs Dawson's friends and once at a local pub

Both times she had the scissors with her, and both times witnesses testified that she said 'I will kill him.'

At half past two in the afternoon on the fifth of January Miss Stella Lee found Mr Dawson

The friend, Mr Harris, says that Miss Lee did not say anything to Mr Dawson and that the only thing Mr Dawson said was 'Hello'

Miss Lee then stabbed Mr Dawson in the neck with the scissors, and he died in seconds due to loss of blood

Miss Lee waited until the police came and was arrested

Ladies and gentleman of the jury, you must decide only one thing

They say this is the case because Miss Lee was not in a sane state of mind when she killed Mr Dawson; they say that this crime was in defence of her sister

"All rise!" the court clerk says again

The judge leaves, the jury returns to its room to make a verdict, and the Lee family exit to wait in the lobby.

It is obvious what the decision will be, but it looks like he will be here until four now

Cigarette time then, he thinks, and he leaves the courtroom

He takes the back stairs, passes three or four lawyers in their black gowns and white wigs and feels sorry for them: it is so hot today

Then he pushes open a fire door to his personal smoking area at the back of the court next to the bins and lights his cigarette

The feeling of the sun on his face is good, and the taste of the smoke is even better

Not the police, not my mental family..

What? Oh, who cares about her? She'll probably like prison, the crazy cow: more people for her to hurt

And then I get his money, and you and I can get the hell out of this city and out of this country."

Nick walks to the bins and looks around them; on the other side is the sister of the defendant

In the court room she always looks sad and confused

"Jesus," Nick says before he can stop himself, and the girl sees him and closes the mobile phone in her hand.

Nick looks at her for a second and then turns and runs back to the door.

He walks back up the stairs feeling confused and uncertain

He pushes the door to the courtroom open

She stands near to him, and he can see the tears in her eyes and the sad expression on her face, but this time he knows it is not real.

For a second he does not know what to say, but he knows what to do, and he pulls his hand away and moves to the door

Then the door opens and the lawyers return, and Mrs Dawson's expression of sadness returns

The Lee family is back in the room now, and he looks at them

So, he moves back to his desk, and he sits down in the seat and feels defeated.

He wants to say something, but without proof he has nothing, and the judge can do nothing.

And he hears the door to the judge's chamber open.

He stands and is about to press the button on the recording device when he sees the red light flashing.

"Stop!" Nick shouts, and he hands the recording device to the court clerk

"I think the judge needs to listen to this first," he says, and he looks back at the beautiful Mrs Dawson and sees that she is not sad now, and that she is not victorious, and not angry.

One moment you are asleep, your dreams calm and gentle and your body warm in the blankets of your bed

Something that makes the hairs on your arms stand up and that makes your eyes search the horrible, complete darkness of your room.

You know you are still in your bed, still in your house, still in your quiet street in the north of Manchester

So, you lie there, and, you let your eyes adjust to the dark

A dog outside in the street? The alarm of a car? A baby crying in the next house?

Or something closer? Something inside the house? The sound of breaking glass? The noise of the front door opening? A voice in the dark?

So you do not move, but you let your eyes adjust, and soon the complete darkness is not so complete

The door of your wardrobe is open, and the clothes inside look like three or four small burglars watching you

The lamp in the corner of the room looks like the tall, silent figure of a murderer, and the coat on the back of your door has hands that almost touch you.

Inside the room everything is silent, apart from the slow and constant tick of the small clock on the wall, and the fast, irregular beat of your heart.

You try to see the clock in the dark, but it is impossible, and you think that it must be somewhere between four and six o'clock: the darkest hours of the night when even the lively and vibrant city of Manchester sleeps.

Yes, outside the house the streets are silent

There are no shouts or loud voices coming from university students returning home from the pubs and bars

There is not yet the sound of the milk van or rubbish collectors

And there is no birdsong to let you know that the sun and the new day are nearly here.

You can imagine the street outside: twenty terraced houses stretching down the road

The street is silent and the house is too

Maybe it was an animal in the garden.

But you know that the noise was not her

You know that Sophie is sleeping in her usual position at the top of the stairs and that she never makes a noise in the night, and you wish, for the first time, that you also had a dog

And your heart slows, and the sensation of ice-cold fear begins to leave you.

You pull the covers down to your chest and make yourself comfortable again

There! A sound! Not a dream, but movement in the spare room, where you keep the computer!

Don't move! Part of you says, the part that feels the sensation of cold water on your skin again.

Quietly, you move the blankets from your body, and you take the dressing gown from the end of your bed and put it on

You know you should call the police, but you need to do something more, something quick.

At the side of your bed, there is a table, and on the table there is a small statue

One hit to the head.

Then you hear another noise from the spare room.

If there is someone in the next room trying to steal your new computer

Someone who thinks they can enter your house in the middle of the night!

You walk silently to the door of your room

You quietly open it, just a little, just so you can see the dark landing.

Now you can hear the movement more easily

You open the door a little more and step out onto the landing

Your heart is beating so fast that you do not feel anything but the strange mixture of fear and anger.

You move quietly, your back to the wall

The light switch is not near your door but halfway to the stairs

The door to the spare room is half open, and you can hear the sound of the wind outside

You know now that the window to the spare room is open, and you know this is how the burglar entered.

You take one more step to the door

Your hand is nearly on the light switch when you hear another noise from the room

Then the door begins to open slowly and quietly

You want to turn back and run to your room and hide under the blanket and be completely silent and not move.

Then, standing right in front of you in the dark, you see the burglar, and he looks back at you and shouts

You turn on the lights and swing the heavy statue in his direction, but you cannot see him now because the light is so bright

You hear your new computer fall to the floor and break, and the burglar shouts again.

And then you can see his face, and you realise that he looks more afraid than you do, and he is stepping quickly backwards to the stairs

Then you see Sophie, in her normal place at the top of the stairs, and you see how near the burglar is

God Is in the Detail

The backstreets of Dublin are quiet, and the sun is slowly setting on the old city

Barry Brennan stands in the doorway of an empty shop and waits

He smokes his cigarettes continuously and enjoys the taste of each one

He enjoys another, sweeter taste, too: the taste of freedom.

And so he watches the street and the small redbrick houses

Most importantly, though, he watches the church.

His own parish church, the church of his childhood, Saint Anthony's.

How long ago was his last visit to this cold stone building? More than twenty years? Well, that is not important at the moment

No, the only thing that is important is something that the church can offer him right now

The one thing he needs if he wants to keep his freedom and get the suitcase that is buried in his brother's old garage

The suitcase that can help him escape the country and live the rest of his life on a tropical island in the Bahamas.

And so he waits, and the evening becomes darker, and he thinks that there are now only one or two people left in the small old church

He pulls the collar of his stolen coat up to cover his face, and he checks that no one can see the grey prison uniform that he is still wearing beneath it.

In the distance he can hear the siren of a gardai car in the city centre, but he is sure it is not for him

So he crosses the road slowly and casually, walks up the stone steps of the church and looks around once more before he pushes open the wooden doors and goes inside.

The same cold grey walls, the same uncomfortable heavy pews and the same weak candles to light up the dark room.

Two women sitting together on the front pew, their eyes closed and heads down

Good, Barry thinks: the place is practically empty.

He looks to the right wall and sees what he is looking for: a large wooden box with two doors.

Quietly he walks past the pews and stops near the box

He pauses for a moment to try and remember what he has to do next, but then the door to the church opens again, and three women enter

As he does not want them to see his face, he pulls open the left door to the box and enters.

"Father?" he says, but there is no reply, and he can see no movement behind the grille that separates his small space from the other.

So he tries to make himself comfortable on the small chair

But after a few minutes he realises how tired he is, and he thinks that maybe he can close his eyes for a moment and even rest his head against the grille.

And he dreams of the suitcase buried under his brother's old garage, and he dreams of the money inside and the paradise in the Bahamas.

"Is there someone there?" says the voice.

Barry tries to see the face through the grille, but there is only a dark shape.

Finally the voice replies

my son," the voice says, and Barry thinks that it is a calm and honest voice.

Barry nods in the dark space

"Any man can listen," says the quiet voice.

Can you do that? Can you help me hide here in the church?"

God, you see, is in the detail

Do you know the name?"

You're the prisoner, the one that escaped from Mountjoy prison

My son, you should let me take you to the guards."

I escaped from the gardai van that was taking me to hospital

I told them I had a pain in my side, and the doctors thought it was my appendix

When I was in the van, it stopped, and I hit one of the guards, took his keys and ran

But tell me, why did you stay in the city? Why not run for the countryside? Or hop on a ferry out of here?"

I need to wait for a few days until they think I'm miles from the city

I will lead a quiet and honest life." And Barry imagines the beaches of the Bahamas.

"I see," says the voice

But, like I say, God is in the detail

And this time the silence is heavy and tense, and Barry can hear the voices of the women as they leave the church

"Well..." says the quiet voice, "I understand, my son

"But, like I say, God is in the detail

"Why? Because I need to know that you aren't going to hurt anyone to get it," the voice says seriously.

I can go at night, dig up the concrete and get it, no problem."

I'm going to go close the church, then maybe I can find you that bit of food and some other clothes."

And for the first time in two days, Barry Brennan feels relief

He can really taste the freedom now

Thank you! You know, I'm sure there's a bit of spare money for the church

Something moving against the door of the confessional

Something like one of the heavy pews

And Barry tries to push the door open.

And before Barry Brennan begins to shout and scream to the empty church, he hears the soft voice one more time.

"And I also told you that God is in the detail

And an important detail, a very important detail, is that you're in the wrong side of the confessional

I just stopped in to confess about stealing another bottle of whiskey from the shop

And then there is only the sound of Barry Brennan's shouts.

And there is no one in the church to hear those.

The car is big and old, but it is a classic, and it moves along the road like a shark, the evening sun reflecting off the red paint.

The roof is down, and Dan enjoys the feeling of the wind in his hair

He is tired, very tired, and he still feels sick from the beer and whiskey of last night.

Soon he can stop, find a quiet area off the road and push back the chair and sleep

But not yet: the Mojave Desert is still all around him with its flat orange sands and dead bushes

So instead he just wants to get as far from the town called Needles as he can before the night comes.

He looks at his right hand on the steering wheel

But anyway, why think about it? Just drive; get a few more miles from the town, and from her.

He hits the button for the radio, and an old song fills the silence of the desert

Maybe it is time for the first drink of the day after all, and he takes the small flask from the pocket of his denim jacket, removes the lid and swallows.

For a second the taste is foul

A horrible reminder of last night, of the girl and of the hotel room

But then the hot whiskey starts to fill him, and he smiles, puts his head back and laughs loudly into the desert.

"Route Sixty-Six!" he shouts, and he turns the volume of the radio up

He can forget about last night, about the girl

But he can get a new shirt, and the whiskey will help the pain.

Forget Needles and forget the girl

She was not the first girl, and he knows she will not be the last.

The sun is lower in the sky now, it's a little less hot, and the radio keeps him company with old songs about love and women, rock and roll and country music

But then the songs stop, and the news report starts

There's something about Needles, something about trouble on Route Sixty-Six, and he tries to listen, but the signal is weak.

the police are looking..

any information call..." and then the signal fails, and there is only the sound of the old classic engine and the silence of the desert.

And he thinks of the white shirt in the trunk of the car: the white shirt with blood on it

He remembers the bar clearly

He remembers that afterwards they were in the hotel room kissing, but then something happened, and she laughed

But the rest is impossible to remember

He woke up late in the hotel room and was alone

He saw the blood, but there was only a little, and his hand hurt

And he thinks of all the times he watched his father hit his mother.

He puts his foot on the accelerator, and the car starts to speed along the old road

The sun is almost down now, the sky a deep orange and red

And the road is empty

Or it is until he speeds past the large billboard

Then suddenly the road is not empty: there is a car behind him

Its red and blue lights fill the evening, and the sound of the siren fills his ears.

"No!" he groans as he sees it in the mirror

"Jesus, just stay cool, Dan, just stay cool," he tries to tell himself as the red car slows down

So he stops on the edge of the desert, hides the flask of whiskey under the seat and lights a cigarette to cover the smell

God, he wishes he could remember last night: not just the girl's expression when he hit her, but everything.

In the mirror he sees the cop car park behind him, and he watches a young, tall cop get out.

He watches the cop walk slowly to the car

But before he can decide what, the cop is at the door, and Dan drops his cigarette.

Dan wants to see the eyes behind the glasses but cannot.

"I suppose it's this road: the desert makes it easy to forget to watch your speed," he says, and he thinks he sees the cop look at his hand.

Jesus, is this it? Did he really do something to that girl? More than hit her once? Did he do what they said on the radio? Was she dead?

"Yep," the cop says, "these roads are funny like that

I have my licence here and the registration."

"I need to ask you to get out of the car."

"Is there a problem, officer?" And he looks at the gun on the cop's belt

If he can get the gun, then he can escape

"Just get out of the car please," the cop repeats.

Dan nods and gets out, and he thinks again that there is something strange about the cop's uniform

"I need to see in the trunk of the car, sir."

Jesus, the shirt, the shirt is in the trunk

Just routine? Maybe it is, and the shirt is in his bag, at the bottom where it cannot be seen

He walks around to the trunk, the cop behind him, and he pushes the button

He remembers the baseball bat he keeps in there

If the cop asks to look in his bag, he can reach in, grab the bat and take a swing...

"Sir?" the cop says.

"Sure," and Dan starts to lift the lid of the trunk

But in the reflection of the red paint he sees the cop raise his hand, and in the soft evening light he sees the knife, and for a moment he does not understand.

He is almost quick enough, but the knife still cuts him, and he screams and falls to the floor

He sees the cop car and runs to it and pulls open the door.

That's when he sees the bodies

One is clearly a policewoman, but the other, a short man, has no uniform.

"Jesus!" he screams, and he remembers the news story on the radio.

the police are looking..

And he starts to run again, not on the road now, but into the desert

He wants to turn to look back to see if the man is following him, but he does not dare

He thinks that if he keeps running he can escape and find help; find the real police.

But the sun is gone now, and darkness is all around him

He remembers hitting the girl, he remembers her shouting at him and he remembers telling her to get out.

And he remembers the last thing she said before she closed the door to the hotel room.

"I hope you die and rot in the desert!" she shouted, blood still on her face

Brandon tries not to think as he walks through the snow that reaches up to his waist

He tries not to remember the expression on Greg's face as the bullet hit him in the back.

"You said it was easy!" Brandon calls out into the forest of silent trees that surround him, his voice full of emotion

And now Brandon is alone, and he feels tired and lost, and he knows that the man in the dark winter coat and black hat is near

And he thinks that the next bullet is for him

He tries to move faster through the snow, but it is so deep..

He wants to put his hand in his coat pocket, but he has to keep the grey pistol ready.

He remembers the way that Greg fell

One moment they were running; the next there was the sound of the gun and a scream

Then Greg was on the floor; Brandon wanted to stop and help him, but Greg told him to run

And then Brandon heard another gunshot, so he ran and left his brother in the snow to die alone.

"You said it was easy!" he shouts again and recalls the first time his brother had told him about the plan.

"Listen to me," his brother said at a dark table in the corner at the Lake Louise Inn

We just take the kid in the truck

Then we phone the hotel

We tell them to tell the parents they can have the kid when they leave us the money

He worked in the lumber yard, and he tried to do things right

"Brandon," his brother said, "I know you need the money

"Sally left me last month," he said, and he called the waiter for another beer

Now, alone in the forest, he thinks he can hear the sound of feet in the snow behind him, and he tries to move faster.

It is like constant thunder in the distance

And he pushes through the snow, and he thinks that maybe, if he can get to the sound, he can flee into the mountains and never come back.

They want to ski in the spring, hike in the summer and spend their money in the hotel bar and the spa

Think about that." Greg drank some more of his beer and looked around the bar

If you ask for more, you have to wait, and then there is the risk that they contact the police

They can get twenty thousand from the bank at Banff

We tell them to leave the money where we say or..."

On that first day Brandon said no to the plan

On the second day he said no again

On the third day his truck stopped on the highway

He had about three hundred bucks left in the world

Their cabin by the lake was cold and empty, and there were no jobs for him anywhere.

So, on the fourth day he said yes.

He can see nothing because of the trees, but he knows he is very near

In Canada, in the mountains, when you are cold you are okay, but when you are warm, you are in trouble.

He only knows that it was three in the afternoon when they first heard the sound of the police sirens.

Brandon pulled him from the old deserted cabin, and they ran for Greg's truck

The sound of the sirens was still in the distance, and Brandon thought that maybe they were still okay and that maybe they could leave; maybe they could escape together

And the man in the dark winter coat and black hat, who appeared from behind the trees.

And he got to the truck and managed to drive to the road, where for a few minutes he thought he was free

But then another truck appeared on the road behind him.

I think she has family here, or maybe she comes from the area

The kid looks about eleven, and they let him walk into the town from the hotel sometimes

I phone the hotel

That's enough time for them to get the money from Banff but not enough to do anything else like phone the cops

So that's what they did: they took the kid as he walked into town

There was no one on the snowy road

Greg made the call to the hotel, and they drove to the cabin in the Yoho national park

Six hours to leave them the money in a safe place

No police, or the kid dies

That is what Greg told the hotel, even if that part was not true.

There are fewer trees now, and the sound is louder, much louder

Like the shouting of a giant.

Brandon watches the clear water tumble onto the rocks, through the snow and down to the frozen forest below.

He tried to escape from the truck that chased him, but he crashed on the highway

He wants to sit down to look at them and moves closer to the edge.

He is sure that the man with the gun is near.

So instead he stands on the edge

"But it wasn't," a voice replies, and Brandon turns and sees the dark coat, only this time there is no black hat: just long, red hair

"How? How did you find us? You only had a few hours to get the money."

"My husband went for the money," says the woman, rifle in one hand, black hat in the other

"But I went to the road where you took my son

I saw the tracks from your truck, and I told the police, but I made sure I found the cabin first

He's in the back room of the cabin."

"I know," the woman says.

There is only the sound of the waterfall for a moment

Then the woman turns and moves back into the trees

He feels his legs shake and falls down onto the red and white snow by the waterfall.

The police car stops in the driveway of the school, and the two detectives get out and look around

In the distance the church towers, cathedral and university buildings of the city of Oxford are all visible

Around the old but impressive school, there are green gardens and grounds that continue for miles, and at the windows of the building there are the thirty faces of serious young men, who watch them strangely.

"Come on," Smith says, and they walk to the entrance.

Inside, the school smells of wood and polish, and on the walls there are antique pictures of old teachers and respected students.

The secretary outside the headmaster's room tells them they can enter, but Smith stops

I do the talking, you make the notes

The headmaster is a man about the same age as Smith, but there the comparison ends

The secretary, a young and pretty blonde, enters the room and sits by the table

The headmaster tells them to sit in the same voice he uses for his students.

"Yes." Bowen stands by the large windows and does not look at them

Well, the problem is that we can't find one of our members of staff: Mr Fletcher."

He was teaching the upper sixth form boys.

"Mr Fletcher lives on the grounds of the school

Several of the older teachers do

He lives alone on the second floor in the east wing

Several areas in the school are being renovated."

"And did he leave the school last night?"

He takes his meals in the room

But when he didn't come to breakfast this morning, we began to worry." Smith looks at the clock

Bowen turns from the window and gives Smith an annoyed look

He is the oldest teacher at Barnaby's: practically part of the building." Bowen stops and thinks

"And what about the students?" Smith asks them both.

"Detective, the young men at this school are very clever and come from very important families

Well, I suppose we could have a look around the school..."

"Show them out Miss White." And the headmaster does not look at them again.

"Jesus," says Smith in the corridor

"Who does he think he is? Just because he plays golf with the chief inspector

In some pub in the city."

They walk along the corridors for five minutes and reach an internal courtyard.

Outside they can see the renovation work: there is scaffolding on the face of the old building, a new wall on the side of it, and three or four workmen are sitting on a bench eating lunch.

They cross the courtyard, and Smith stops to pick up a school tie on the floor by the new wall

"Politicians and doctors? They can't even dress themselves." And Smith puts the tie in his pocket.

"Sir, look!" West says and points to the top of a tower.

"I do the thinking," he says

We can also check one or two of the local pubs on the way back to the city."

The door to the tower is in another corridor, and when they open it, they hear footsteps on the stairs

"You? Were you watching us from the roof?"

"No, well, not really," the secretary says quietly.

"I'm the music teacher, Mr Cliff."

I came here to tell Mr Cliff what the headmaster said about the argument."

But the last time I saw him was yesterday morning."

"Well, we might need to talk to you again at another time," Smith says and turns to go back to the courtyard

Then the hammering they heard in the headmaster's office starts again, and the policemen go to the door.

"Detective," says the secretary

"You asked about the students

I think he hits the boys sometimes, but I can't prove it."

Back in the courtyard Smith stops by the workmen, who are still sitting and eating their lunch

I can teach you a few things I think, West." And Smith nods to the workmen.

"Should we speak to the students, Sir?" West asks as they walk back to the car.

Smith takes the tie from his pocket

Let's get back to the city." And he throws the tie on the floor.

They heard it in the headmaster's office

And they heard it in the corridor with Miss White and Mr Cliff.

And he looks back at the workmen, who are enjoying a slow lunch.

And somewhere in the dark Mr Fletcher stops hammering his foot against the new wall

He remembers hitting that idiot of a boy Harris because he made a mistake in the geometry class

And they lifted him up and carried him to the new wall, which was nearly finished

And they put him behind it, in a deep dark corner where no one could see him and the light disappeared as they put the last bricks in place

And for a while he thought that he would die in the deep dark corner behind the wall

And the police will be here soon, he is sure.

So he continues to hammer his foot against the wall.

"My God! Just look at that, Junior," Owen says with a smile, and he points to the valley and green forest below them

What a beauty, hey, lad?" And he looks to his son, Owen Junior, and he wants to see a smile on the boy's pale face, but, like always, there is nothing but disinterest.

"It just looks the same."

He loved the walk up from the town of Sennybridge; he loved the hours of walking and hunting in the forests and valley.

Junior said that to walk there was stupid, because they had a car, and despite all of Owen's arguments, the teenager did not change his mind.

Owen looks back at the car and hopes that no one can see it from the main road

He lifts the two gun bags onto his shoulder and starts to walk

It is the second week of April, and spring is certainly here

The grass below their feet is green and fresh, the trees are heavy with leaves, and the air smells so good that Owen forgets about Junior's mood

Good, hey? That's the scent of life

The scent of the real Wales."

"What? The flowers, the trees

"Oh, that." And the boy pulls something out of his pocket, and Owen sees that it is his mp3 player.

"Music? Listen to the forest, lad

Listen to the birds and the wind

No, you don't need that today," he repeats, and he takes the mp3 player from the boy's hands, and he tries to avoid the angry look in the boy's dark eyes.

When Owen was a boy of fourteen, he played rugby or football every day, he ran to the school in the village just for fun, and he spent every Sunday in the forests with his dad.

Junior does not like sports, he does not run, and the last time he came to the forest with Owen, he said that he was too cold and that the forest was boring.

Rhea says that it is just his age, and that all teenage boys prefer computer games and television to walks in the forest.

And yes, the last time they came to the forest, it was a bit cold, and they had nothing to do.

No, this time the sun is high and hot, and this time Owen has his old guns over his shoulder, and he remembers the way that Junior's expressionless face changed when he saw them the night before.

"These were your granddad's guns," he said to him in the kitchen

"Ha, well, I need to show you how to do it safely, so we need to go up to the old Abertreweren forest."

And Owen knew the boy was interested then, and for the first time in a long time he thought that maybe there was something they could do together

Father and son: the way it should be.

But now in the forest he is not so sure

The boy looks bored already, and he is not looking at the gun bags with interest any more.

Soon they are deep in the forest, and Owen finds a small clearing

He puts the guns next to a tree and takes them out of the bags carefully, and, yes, there is the interest in the boy's eyes.

We don't want to carry a deer back to the car: someone might see us."

And Owen realises that the boy does not understand what poaching is.

"Well, the police, for example

And the Forestry Commission."

Junior looks around the forest

Now, not many people come to this side of the forest at this time of the year, but if you see someone you just put the gun down gently in a bush or under some leaves

If you have no gun, then there is no problem; we can come back for the gun another day

Junior looks a bit happier now, and for twenty minutes Owen talks to him about how to hold the gun and how to walk with it, while his son listens carefully and asks sensible questions that show a real interest

For the first time in many years Owen and Junior seem to be exactly what they are: father and son

And Owen now notices that the boy actually looks a little bit like him after all and that he also smiles sometimes

"Right then, Son," he says feeling extremely happy and enjoying the excitement in his boy's eyes

"Now, I'm going to load the guns, and then we can follow the path there into the forest

Do you remember the rules about the gun, Son?"

Keep the gun pointed down to the ground unless I see a rabbit

Never point the gun at you or anyone else

Don't shoot unless I can clearly see that there is no one near the target

And don't forget there are two shots and that I should empty the gun before I give it back to you."

"Exactly!" says Owen, and he feels full of pride and thinks what a wonderful day this is: out in the beauty of the Welsh countryside with his son.

And for a while they walk, and he is happy about how carefully Junior holds the gun and how he listens and does exactly what he should

But then they reach another clearing, and they hear something behind the trees.

"Dad?" Junior whispers, and he looks scared "what's that noise? Is it the police?" And Owen signals him to be quiet

He tries to see through the trees but he cannot

In the summer maybe, but not now.

Could it be a park ranger from the Forestry Commission? Did someone see the car parked in the trees and call the police?

There is a snap from behind the trees, and Owen thinks that maybe he should put his gun down, in a bush, nice and carefully like he told Junior to do

But then Owen sees what is behind the trees: brown hair, big gentle eyes..

But before he can do this, Junior, who does not know what is making the noise, remembers his dad's words:

But he does not remember the other words...

Owen sees the boy throw the gun and tries to shout that it is just a deer, but it is too late

Owen feels an incredible pain in his behind, and he screams and falls to the floor.

As he lies there shouting and screaming and trying to pull the pieces of shot from his skin, he looks up at the beautiful blue sky and green trees and magnificent forest.

And he thinks that maybe next time they should just go to the cinema instead

Yeah, you need to remember that the truth is important to me

An Englishman from the great city of London

And he wasn't a funny guy, and he didn't have much luck with the ladies

Poker, blackjack, rummy: you name the game and Jimmy could play it, though he especially liked poker

He could cut and shuffle the deck like he had eight arms instead of two, and he could remember every card he saw in a split second and could use his fingers and little tricks to put the cards where he wanted them in the deck.

You can either play the game right: you play it straight

This way you enter the competitions, you play your best, and you play by the rules

Or there's the other thing you can do.

Do you know what I mean when I say cheat? I mean you use the little tricks, the fast fingers and the good memory, but you use it to break the rules of the game.

He decided to come to the biggest, richest, most important gambling city in the world, and he decided to cheat.

Vegas, wow! What a city! The lights, the music, the atmosphere.

A real casino, one of the best in the city

Play the game, get the money and run before anyone knew he was there.

But he picked the wrong casino.

A competition where only the best of the best get to play

How he made the money to enter, I don't know

But he entered my competition, and he used his tricks and his fast fingers, and he won every game until it came to the final."

Some people say that the reason his casino is called Shark Pool is because Hank looks a little like a shark

But maybe there is another reason for the name of the casino.

"The truth, Jimmy." And Hank throws the end of the cigar into the pool in front of him

It is night time, and around the roof of the thirty-floor casino and hotel, the city of Las Vegas is alive with colour

There are people everywhere, but here on the roof there are only four people

They all think they can cheat and beat the casino."

"I don't want you to say anything stupid, Jimmy, because this is your last chance." He looks across the pool to his assistant

You remember the Mexican: the one stealing from the bar?"

The only reason you got to the final table, to my table, Jimmy is because I let you."

I want the truth

And, right now, it's very important to you." And he takes the gag from Jimmy's mouth.

"Help me! Somebody, we're on the roof! Help me!"

Then he laughs, and the two assistants laugh, and then the back of Hank's hand slaps Jimmy's face hard

We're miles up above one of the loudest cities in the world

No one but me and the boys

Tell me, tell me the truth."

And Jimmy looks at the pool and the clear water, and he nods

I wanted to win, I wanted the respect you talked about

Clive nods and pushes a button on a control panel next to the pool

Below the water a metal door slides open

For a moment there is nothing, but then two long, grey shapes appear in the clear water, and Jimmy starts to shout again.

But then the second is over, and he kicks Jimmy in the back, and Jimmy falls into the pool with a scream.

"Come on," he says to Clive and Kenny, and they move back to the stairs.

"But, Mr Wynn, how did you know he cheated? We didn't see anything on the cameras," Clive asks.

"Idiot! I always take the aces out of the pack and make sure that I get the kings," he says, and he goes back into his casino to play another game

But for a moment Clive and Kenny wait, stepping backwards so that the waves caused by the feeding frenzy do not get at them.

I changed the pack of cards before the last game

"The aces were in the pack."

And for a little while more they wait, until the surface of the pool is calm again

"I guess he was telling the truth, then."

And they shut the door on what remains of Jimmy Lane.

The air of the tube platform is hot and dry, and the lights weak and unnatural.

Sarah considers sitting on one of the seats by the wall of the tunnel, but she is so tired that she thinks that maybe she will fall asleep if she rests.

She looks at the electronic clock.

For a moment she thinks about how quiet the platform is, and how normally she has to fight to get on the train in the evening.

But there will be no fighting today: the few people that are here look half dead.

Exhausted from a long day at work and made passive by the slow journey home.

Sarah thinks about her cosy sofa and the Chinese takeaway she will eat while watching TV

She can get it as she passes the restaurant, buy a bottle of wine from the local shop and be in bed by ten o'clock.

She hears the train in the dark tunnel and tells herself to wake up and to focus for another forty minutes.

The train speeds out of the tunnel, and she enjoys the feeling of the wind in her dark brown hair

As it stops, she sees her reflection in the mirror of the carriage.

The doors of the carriages open, a few people get off, and Sarah and the commuters get on.

Inside the carriage it is even hotter than on the platform, but it is almost empty too.

She looks around the carriage: there are only eight other people there: a young couple holding hands and talking quietly on the seat opposite her; two businessmen a few seats to her right; an old lady two seats to her left; a mother and son at the far end of the carriage

And a strange-looking man in a coat in the corner.

She cannot see his face because he has the hood of his sports jacket up, but he seems to be asleep, and there is something about his face that she does not like

On the front there is a picture of a man with a short beard and pale skin and unkind eyes

The man in the corner is probably just a normal guy and not some horrible character from one of her thrillers.

She starts to feel better: more relaxed and less concerned about the reason why the tube is so quiet today.

Then the train stops at another station

There are loud voices on the platform and Sarah knows why.

The doors slide open, and ten or twelve students from Chancery High School enter the carriage.

The old woman two seats away from her does not look happy and she moves to sit in the seat next to Sarah.

The poor old woman must not feel too comfortable next to the noisy kids, but Sarah knows that they are okay: she can spot the bad kids from a mile away.

And when she hears the topic that they are talking about, she suddenly feels cold.

"Yeah, he killed another one, didn't he? Last Friday, they reckon," the tallest of the kids says.

"Is it? Man, you know, the sick thing is that no one knows who it is

"No, the sick thing is the way he kills them

"Yeah, but the weird thing is none of them tried to fight," says the tall kid.

"Coz the newspapers said it

They said none of the victims looked like they tried to fight

And now there is silence in the carriage, and Sarah sees that everyone is listening to the conversation.

She does not want to think about their conversation or the horrible reason why the tube is so quiet

She does not want to think about the stories in the newspapers

She does not want to think about what the police are calling the tube murders

After a few more minutes she feels the train stop and she is aware of the kids getting off.

Just listen to the music, she tells herself

She looks to see what the pain is and pulls her headphones from her ears.

"I'm sorry, dear," the old woman says, and Sarah sees that the woman's cloth bag is touching her arm

"No, you relax," the old woman says, and Sarah thinks the old lady has a kind smile

Sarah nods and is about to put her headphones back in her ears when she feels someone watching her, and she looks at the corner of the carriage.

The strange man, the man who looks like the evil character from her thriller; his eyes are open now.

There are still several people in the carriage: the young couple is still there and the two businessmen.

And the next station is North Acton, her station.

You just need to get home, she tells herself, and she feels the train slow down, and she knows she must get up.

"Is this your stop, dear?" the old woman asks.

I will, she thinks, but only if the strange man stays on the train

She stands up and looks in the corner of the carriage one more time, but it looks like the man is asleep.

For a few seconds she walks and then turns back to look at the tube train

The platform at North Acton is quiet, but it always is at this time of the evening

She can see the stairs to the street, and she wants to walk to them, but she feels so weak

She decides to go into the station toilets

She enters the ladies' and stands in front of the mirror

Her arm hurts, so she takes her jacket off, and in the mirror she can see a small drop of blood on her skin.

Sarah jumps at the sound of the voice, and in the mirror she sees the reflection of the old woman

"What?" she tries to say, but then she falls to the floor

And the old woman takes a long, thin knitting needle from her bag, and Sarah remembers what the kid said on the tube...

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

It is 2088, thirty years since the end of the ten-year Oil Wars.

Sala and Cham live in an enormous overcrowded city that they are forbidden to leave, for their own protection: the world outside the city was contaminated during the wars.

Because the Oil Wars left the city short of energy, everyone has a small chip buried under the skin on their wrists, which measures how many units of energy they use

The government uses most of the city's energy to build virtual simulations, so that people can experience beautiful places without actually going anywhere

Sala and her friend Niki pushed past the people who had gathered in the rain outside the meat-growing laboratory

Government agents had just arrived, so the crowd would soon be forced to leave

"What was that about?" asked Niki, as they hurried on down the street

"My mom says the packing equipment is broken," said Sala

Her mom was a scientist in the laboratory

"So they're demanding the packing work instead."

"Mom says the equipment will soon be fixed

Anyway, there are loads of robots doing the work for now."

She could say with her hand on her heart that this year - her eighteenth - had been the best so far

They reached the simulator center, and Sala lifted her wrist to touch a gray screen by the door

A simulator cost five units per hour, which was a lot - but it was worth it for the escape it offered from the city.

Inside, Niki went to meet some other friends while Sala looked around the busy entrance area for Cham

When she saw him over by the taste-pot machine, her heart jumped

It was crazy the way it did that, even after a whole year together.

that's so sweet of you!" Taste-pots were great, because they weren't expensive, but gave you the taste of something luxurious like double chocolate ice cream

Maybe we could go to the beach?"

At Space 234, they stepped inside the little room and closed the door

At once, there was silence: the noise of all the people outside was completely shut out

There was a screen on the wall with a list of places to choose from: places they would never see for real.

Sala chose the Beach illusion, and the walls of the room disappeared

Sunlight shone through the trees above, and soft golden sand seemed to lie at their feet

All they could hear were the sounds of the waves and the gentle wind in the trees

They sat down to eat their taste-pots, looking out at the beautiful view and watching the waves roll up the shore

"Yes." Sala loved painting, but the paints were expensive, so it was something she couldn't do very often.

"To remind you of the day we met."

She was on the top of a cliff looking down at a valley, with fields and forests that went on and on

On the other side of the valley, the white waters of a waterfall flowed over the rocks

It was one of the best illusions available in the simulator, because if you stood at the edge of the cliff, it really felt like you could fall.

And then someone had opened the door, making the whole illusion break up

But Cham had come in and closed the door, and they had started to talk

He loved the same ultranet games and story-streams as her, and the same illusions in the simulator

By the time they left the simulator, she'd fallen in love - and luckily for her, so had Cham.

Cham put the painting down

The letters PA appeared, followed by the face of a young woman.

This is Pod Adventures," said the woman, in a friendly voice.

Your whole body lay inside the pod and it was like your normal life was turned off

In a simulator, it was hard to forget that there were four walls just five or six steps away - but in a pod, you lost your awareness of the world around you

You lived the experience completely.

You're the best! I love you so much." The hour on the beach was soon over

For the first thirty minutes, they chose the illusion of a big nightclub with a famous band playing

Then they changed to a sunny park, like the ones that their city used to have, and sat down to talk.

"I heard the government has a new idea - about people living in pods."

Inside the pod."

It was one thing to have a pod experience - but to stay inside the pod was something else

"But we already study virtually most of the time."

They're saying that the study programs in the pod will make you much more employable when you come out."

Sala's grandmother remembered life before the Oil Wars, when people could travel freely and see other parts of the world

Now Gran believed in encouraging people to enjoy the real world, instead of constantly escaping to the simulators or the ultranet

She'd made her own garden on the roof of their apartment, and she was always up there

The Fruit of the Wild Rose

When Sala and Cham left the simulator center, it was dark, and still raining

To get home quickly, they stepped onto one of the fast-moving walkways that stretched in all directions across the city.

Most of them had at least forty floors above ground - these were called "sky apartments." Below ground, there were often another ten floors, for "earth apartments." The government had started building under the ground long ago, because the land inside the city was so limited.

Sala and Cham stepped off the walkway near their apartment blocks, and as they did so, someone knocked Sala's elbow, then held her arm for a second.

The woman had already jumped back onto the speeding walkway

"No idea." Sala stared down at the little package in her hand

"No, he's helping fix the equipment at the meat-growing laboratory, actually, and getting reasonable money for it

I'll see you on the ultranet later, OK?"

They'd been standing under one of the shelters at the entrance to the walkway

Cham kissed her, and before Sala could say anything else, he turned and ran out into the rain.

She turned and ran down the street to her apartment block, and soon she was in the dry and rushing upward in the elevator

the floors passed by so quickly

With a loud beep, the doors opened at floor sixty-three: the top

Sala walked out, and the screen on the door of her apartment recognized her, and let her in.

Are you in the Real Space?"

Now she spent as much time in the garden as possible, even when it was dark or raining

Her back was often painful from when she'd been injured during the Oil Wars, so she almost never left the apartment these days.

Sala nodded, giving her the small plastic package

Gran looked down at the strange gift, and to Sala's surprise, her face went deathly pale

"Gran! Are you OK?" Sala put an arm around her, and made her sit down on the little bench that looked over the city.

On the walkway

Well, just off the walkway, really

Instead, she turned the package over, looking for a way to open it

She broke it down the middle, and the little dried fruit fell out into her hand.

"It's a fruit of the wild rose," she said in a low voice, touching it carefully

"And the thing is..

wild roses don't grow in the city."

Sala had never seen anything from beyond the city

Everything they ate everything they used - it was all grown or made within the city's limits

What's more, there was a force field at the city boundary that was impossible to cross: there were alarms there that sensed your wrist chip before you even got close, and then government agents appeared in seconds to arrest you

They did not want anyone going into the contaminated world beyond - it was much too dangerous, they said.

"Before the Oil Wars."

"Your house near the beach?" said Sala

Gran was always talking about how she'd lived by the ocean when she was a child.

"My brother and I used to play with the fruit

And the wars started."

"After the Oil Wars, I looked for him all over the city, but I couldn't find him anywhere

I've always believed that he died in the outside world, in the contamination." She rolled the fruit between her fingers

"Wait a minute - you think your brother sent the fruit?"

"Gran, you never know! Maybe there are places outside the city that didn't get contaminated - where people survived."

Gran looked out at the view of towering blocks, stretching into the distance

"Did the woman say how you could contact her?"

"The one who gave you the fruit."

But it's very odd, all the same."

She got up and returned to her tomato plants, taking off the dead and dying leaves from the bottom of each one

Gran threw a handful of leaves onto a pile in the corner

"And swimming with dolphins is wonderful - although this isn't quite the real thing, of course."

Years ago, before the Oil Wars," said Gran

Gran was always talking about the days when she and Sala's grandfather used to travel to distant lands, climb mountains, and go swimming in the ocean

Gran had a chip buried under her skin like everyone else, but she wore a bracelet to hide it as a small way of protesting about the government's tight control over everyone.

Back inside the apartment, Sala found her nine-year-old brother Apat playing games on the ultranet in his room.

Don't mention that on the ultranet, she told herself

Story-streams were a little like the movies that people watched in the past

Or will we only ever see the world virtually? Of course, the virtual world was interesting

There was so much you could see on the ultranet or at the simulator center

But afterward, you were still in the city in a tiny room, surrounded by thousands of other people doing exactly the same thing

Was this the best life they could hope for?

"But that's the problem," said Cham

"Is this the Pod Life that Ding was talking about? The one where you live in a pod for two years?" Cham looked uncomfortable

"You said you hated the idea

When we were with the others."

"Phew! So we're OK? And I'll see you at the energy center tomorrow, with Apat?"

As soon as Cham's face disappeared, she suddenly remembered: Gran's story! She'd forgotten to tell him about it in the end.

Sala and Apat arrived at the energy center before it opened, and found Cham already in line to get in

You could run, ride a bicycle, climb, or jump on different machines, which created energy, so then you added the units to your wrist chip

Sala knew that Apat loved it when Cham came with them to the center, because Cham always joked around with him

The three of them laughed and talked as they waited for the doors to open

Apat chose the jumping machines, as always; Cham got onto a climbing machine and was soon halfway up a wall

After thirty minutes, Apat was still jumping up and down happily, but Sala and Cham took a break and went to the cafe, where a drinks machine made special mixtures of juice and energy liquids.

When she came back to their table, Cham was watching something on the ultranet.

"From the Pod Life people

"You were thinking about it the whole time!"

"Last night, you said it was just to get the second pod experience!"

"You've read the messages, you've thought about it, you've even talked to your mom -"

"You're thinking of leaving me for two whole years and you can't see the problem?"

"Something is wrong, isn't it?" asked Gran, as they sat in the Real Space

Sala explained everything-about the special offer, and their conversation at the energy center.

I'm sure he loves you, but you can't blame hint for thinking about the future

So Cham probably needs to think about the future more carefully than you."

Her mom was a food scientist in the meat-growing laboratory, developing different kinds of meat from just a few animal cells

I mean the woman you saw yesterday

The one who gave you the fruit."

Gran stared into the distance for a moment, deep in thought

there's nowhere in the city for wild roses to grow

"Well, I suppose I'm thinking that maybe, just maybe, there is still life in the outside world - and maybe someone from that world has found a way across the city boundary."

Sala thought of all the places she'd visited in the simulator

She was in the wrong, and now she'd probably ruined everything.

She sat on the edge of her bed, worrying

Forgetting about the woman, she jumped to her feet and rushed out

She arrived just as the rain began to pour, and lightning flashed across the sky

She dived through the doors and jumped into the elevator

It was so quiet and calm: a world the storm couldn't reach

At Cham's door, she stood by the recognition screen and waited.

Hand in hand, they went inside the apartment

"Do you want me to put the hologram on?" asked Cham

One wall of the apartment was just plain white, with a hologram you could turn on and off

There was a choice of lifelike views in 3D - not as clever as the illusions in the simulator, but they did help the family to forget, at times, that they lived deep under the ground.

You don't just learn the ideas

"Then the other thing is, you get loads of energy units," Cham carried on

"Because you're just lying in the pod, they're able to store all the heat energy that your body creates

you know that fruit the woman gave me?"

"That is the craziest thing I've ever heard!"

I love the way she talks about the past and all that

He truly didn't believe the fruit came from another world beyond the city boundary - and she couldn't really blame him

This was the only world they were ever likely to experience

Apart from the virtual world, of course..

"I wish someone else in your family could do the pod thing," she said

I can see that all those units and the extra money would be useful

But she hated the thought of losing him.

She wanted to tell Cham right away that she hated the idea

So at least if we were both doing the same thing, it would almost feel like we were together."

"So, when are you going to the pod center?" asked Niki.

It was Monday, and the two friends were riding the walkway home from college

They only attended one day a week; on the other days, they studied virtually, on the ultranet

Studying at home helped with overcrowding, used less energy, and made teaching easier: well, that's what the government said.

Think of all those energy units! Why don't you like the idea?"

She was still looking forward to the dolphin experience

"Well, I guess you're not the only one who's afraid."

"But isn't that the point?" suggested Niki

"Pod Life is the future, Sala." Niki sounded very confident

But as she stepped off the walkway, she felt a hand touching her back.

It was the woman who had given her the fruit.

And then, just like the first time, the woman stepped quickly onto the walkway and was soon lost among the crowds.

I'll see you again, the woman had said: well, then, there was really nothing to do but wait.

From far down on the ground floor, Cham sent a message: "Ready when you are!"

Sala rushed down, and they set out on one of the fastest walkways to the pod center, talking happily

"We're like explorers from the past," she said.

"In the ocean?"

"But who knows what there might he under the water!" laughed Cham."

But that's the fantastic thing

They left the walkway at the nearest exit to the pod center

The building was enormous, higher even than the tallest apartment blocks

Inside, the lights were so bright they were almost blinding, and there was a constant soft noise of people working on computers

All the technicians wore white coats; they looked serious and professional

"You can change over there." She handed them each a slippery, silvery suit and pointed them in the right direction.

"And then, when everything is attached, the pod moves into a horizontal position, so you're lying down."

You'll see her in the pod," remarked Zee.

Zee guided Sala into her pod; the door closed, and she could feel the cool metal attachments touching her face and her body suit

She was in the ocean!

Above her, the sky was a perfect, cloudless blue

In one direction, a golden beach was just visible, with the tops of green trees beyond it

In another direction, the ocean stretched out into the distance

She grew braver, and began to swim more rapidly toward the beach.

The sound was traveling through the water

The dolphin whistled again, then turned away, its back making an arch in the water

It disappeared under the surface for a moment, so Sala looked around.

Sure enough, the dolphins set off, their smooth, strong bodies sliding through the ocean

Sala and Cham swam with them for a while - further out into the ocean first and then back toward the beach

When the water became shallower, the dolphins began to swim lazily in circles.

Floating gently, Sala looked down into the water's depths

There, below the surface, were hundreds of multicolored fish

They watched as the fish moved slowly between the waving ocean plants, silent and peaceful in their watery world.

While Sala and Cham were watching the fish, the dolphins carried on making a huge variety of sounds - whistles and clicks and strange, wild calls

Sala rolled onto her back and lay floating, staring up at the sky

She wondered about the land in the distance

Sala did the same with another dolphin and they had a lot of fun, diving down through the water and back up to the surface with a splash.

Then the biggest dolphin moved toward Sala and pushed her with its nose

Then the pod moved, and Sala was standing again

The attachments came off and she walked out of the pod, her knees trembling

She touched the silvery suit

Fifteen minutes later, Sala was dressed in her own clothes again, and was sitting next to Cham near the changing rooms

"Fantastic, more like! That was the best thing I've ever done in my life

When the dolphins started playing with us, it was out of this world."

And I loved it right at the end, when that big dolphin came up to you and lifted you out of the water."

"I guess they take a 3D picture of you inside the pod, and then they create an avatar."

And we were in the same virtual space together

You remember following the dolphins to see the fish, right?"

"And then the dolphins were making all that noise, and we laughed about them talking to us -"

As they passed the enormous hologram wall by the entrance, Cham put his arm around Sala

But on the walkway home, he didn't talk as much as usual

He looked out over the city and seemed to be thinking deeply

"And you're the one with doubts about it, so you should decide

It was a delicious dinner - Mom had brought home some top-quality meat from the laboratory, and Gran had added some vegetables from her garden

I've been so busy at work the last few days, I feel I've not been home much at all."

"Is that because of the packing equipment breaking?" asked Sala

"Niki and I passed the laboratory the other day - there were loads of people looking for work."

"Yes, the breakdown has caused so many problems," said Mom

But we have all the technicians we need

"I'd ask you to think about the things you love

And the people you'd leave behind

There's more to the world than this city, believe me

I'm just saying - maybe the world out there is not as terrible as the government would like us to believe."

Sala realized that for Gran, the rose fruit meant something real; it spoke of a world that Sala could only begin to imagine

For the next twenty-four hours, Sala tried to think clearly

At last, she knew she couldn't put off her decision any longer, and when she'd finished her studies on the day after the pod experience, she invited Cham to her apartment.

Hopefully we can still go up to the Real Space?"

Up on the roof, they talked about all the things that didn't really matter: what they'd eaten for dinner, the weather, Apat on the jumping machine..

all to avoid the one big thing they needed to discuss.

"I heard that Palo has done the same as you

I loved the pod, but I'd be afraid of doing it for longer

Should she mention the wild rose fruit again? She wasn't sure

But then she opened her mouth and the words just came out

the fruit thing..

it's all the other things..."

I know you've thought about it, and I can see you've decided the answer is no

Sala looked out at the view: nothing but black and silver tower blocks against the cold gray sky

It was the first important crossroads they'd come to together

Many of the other students still talked about nothing but Pod Life, but she didn't care.

Now, she was sitting with Niki on their lunch break, and thinking about the months ahead.

"I'm counting the weeks until I can sign up," Niki told her

All the reasons she'd given to Cham ran through her mind, but how could she explain them to Niki? It was really complicated.

She chose one that Cham had recommended, about the Oil Wars

Feeling warm and comfortable and sleepy, she thought of Cham, holding her in the Real Space

With the story-stream still playing, her eyes slowly began to shut.

Maybe it's part of the story, she thought sleepily - but then a light started flashing, and she opened her eyes.

Sala sat up hurriedly, and opened the message

"Can you meet me now at the simulator center? I want to talk face to face

Sala splashed some cold water on her face to wake herself up, and then hurried to the simulator center

White seabirds flew close to the surface of the water, fighting against the wind

"No." Cham looked out over the rough ocean

"But I thought you said he was helping fix this problem at the meat laboratory," said Sala.

"So they decided not to fix the old equipment

"They've put in new nanobots that stay inside the equipment and check everything, every day

Cham's dad Tian knew how to fix the old equipment: that was his job

If this was happening at the meat laboratory, it would soon be happening everywhere, and he wouldn't get any work at all.

Dad came home with the news yesterday afternoon, and he and Mom have been really depressed ever since."

And the thing is..."

Trembling from the cold, and from the shock, and from unhappiness

"Let me change this horrible illusion." He went to the screen on the wall, and changed the scenery to a sunny park

She rested her head on her knees and let the tears flow.

When she and Cham left the simulator center, it was still only late afternoon, so Sala went to the energy center

She'd bumped straight into the man, who'd dropped a bagful of dried food packets, spreading them everywhere.

Other people joined in, and the packets were soon gathered together again

As Sala reached for the last one, another hand reached for it at the same time

It was the woman.

"Shhh!" In one quick, smooth movement, the woman pushed the note between Sala's fingers, nodded at her, and then set off rapidly toward the walkway

She rushed after the woman and caught her arm, holding it tightly.

Give that to your grandmother." For a second, the woman moved a little closer

Sala did as the woman had said: she turned and walked down the street

She handed the note to Gran

"It's front the same woman," she said

"Mom, why can't they just use people instead of replacing them with robots and nanobots all the time?" Suddenly, Sala felt more angry than upset

She'd opened the note and held it with trembling fingers

Sala stared at Gran, who held out the note

I've been trying to send a message for many years, but nothing has crossed the boundary successfully

We have a very nice house near the ocean and there are wild roses in the garden, just as there were when we were young

If you received one of the fruits, you know that this is true, and that it came from me

I still smile when I think of all the fun we had as children, playing on the beach and in the forest

Thank those who took the risk to find you

When they had all cried and hugged each other, it was the first thing that Sala thought of.

"We need to think about this." Mom pointed to the letter

"Anyway, he already knows about the wild rose fruit."

"We also don't know anything about the people who have brought this message," Gran pointed out

"Who are they? How did they get it across the boundary?"

Don't mention it on the ultranet, Sala

If the government finds out that messages are getting through the force field and passing across the city boundary, there could be big trouble."

"I'm going to the pod center with Mom and Dad at 4 p.m

That night, and the following day, went very slowly

She counted the minutes until it was time to leave for the pod center

The journey across the city seemed to take forever; but when she arrived, Cham was waiting, hands in pockets

They were so close to the pod center that she was worried there might be government agents nearby

She pulled Cham away from the entrance and quickly told him the news about Gran's letter.

"We have to wait for the woman to contact us again."

Cham was enthusiastic, but he didn't seem to think the news had anything to do with him

you're still going to do this?" she demanded, waving her hand toward the pod center.

We're all going to fly over the force field and live happily ever after in a forest where the trees grow gold-covered fruit."

I have to live in the real world, Sala."

"It's the least real thing you could possibly do

That's the point."

Here they were, almost at the doors of the pod center

What more could she say? Cham's number one consideration right now was his family, and she couldn't stand in the way of that; but she wished that he would at least think about other possibilities.

Leti led them past the pods where they'd been swimming with dolphins, and then through some thick glass doors

Each time, Leti typed in a complicated code to let them in, as well as waiting by the recognition screen

"This is the test area," explained Leti

So the word 'passenger' describes you very well, don't you think?"

Leti smiled, but the smile didn't reach his eyes

"The tests will take most of the time available."

Through an enormous glass wall, Leti showed them the energy storage area

"This is where we'll bring the passengers' energy," he explained

"Your body produces heat in the pod

You've reached the limit of what I can show you

Sala touched Cham's hand with a sad smile, then followed Kaz back to the entrance

She waited there on the edge of her seat, anxious and impatient, as time passed

She watched the hologram advertisement on the wall with its promises of a better future

See the world, smiled a beautiful woman

There was a grand ancient building on the banks of a river behind her.

Then that picture slowly disappeared, and a man took the woman's place

Learn at the highest level, he encouraged

The night sky appeared behind him, then the flames at the edge of a star

Then the hologram changed again

Dive inside the world of a cell.

The voices of the people in the hologram were strange and slow, like voices in a dream

At last, Cham came back through the doors with Leti and his parents

You're interested in the two-year program

You will remain in the pod for this, so you will speak through your avatar."

If your body is in good health, you will then return to the pod for a further twenty-three months."

Cham's mom and dad took the screen, looking first at each other and then at Cham.

"Place your hand on the screen, one at a time," said Leti.

Cham moved stiffly forward, took the screen from his dad, and lifted his hand

She watched silently as the red light disappeared under Cham's hand

They met with friends, especially Palo and Ding, who were entering the pods as well

She decided to go for a run at the energy center; maybe it would cheer her up

She arrived early and didn't have to wait in line, so in a few minutes, she was stretching her legs and then running mechanically, left-foot right-foot, on the machine.

She had been there for about thirty minutes when a woman began running on the machine next to her

Sala didn't look at her at first, but when the woman spoke, she recognized her voice at once.

"When I leave, follow me," said the woman

Instead, she spent hours sitting on her bench in the Real Space, looking out over the city with a distant expression

Or she would suddenly tell them all one of her memories: of growing up with Eston or their suffering during the Oil Wars.

Maybe this would be the only opportunity to investigate.

After another ten minutes, the woman stepped off her machine

The woman left the energy center and Sala followed, keeping a safe distance

When she came toward the biggest walkway of all - the one that stretched right across the city - Sala's heart started beating faster

Was this a trap? Where were they going? But the woman didn't look back; she wasn't going to wait

Here, the tower blocks seemed taller and more depressing than ever, built closely together so that the spaces between them were always in shadow

Up ahead, the woman took the next exit, and disappeared.

She left the walkway at the same exit, and looked around

She had lost sight of the woman - where had she gone? She tried to message Cham, but nothing happened

If the woman was leading her into a trap, she now had no way of contacting anyone.

But then she saw something yellow on the crowded street ahead: the woman's bag

Walking more slowly now, the woman went down a narrow passageway.

Down the passageway

In one corner, the woman was taking the yellow hag off her back

"We turned it off," said the woman

Sala sat down on the sofa, and Wena sat next to her.

We're opposed to the government controlling everyone the way it does."

Sala looked around the room

"So, was that note really from Gran's brother? Are people alive out there - outside the city? How did you get the note across the force field?" She had so many questions.

"We checked your ultranet history before giving you the rose fruit

So..." she hesitated, "we put a tiny bug inside the fruit

"Your grandmother told you how she and her brother used the fruit to play tricks on people

"We don't know enough about the pods yet

And we don't like it when the government develops new kinds of control."

"Well, he can't leave the pod for two years, can he?" Wena's eyes were calm, but hard, too

At that moment, a door opened at the far end of the room, and a man appeared

"Wena?" said the man

"OK," he replied, and the door closed again.

We're working on creating breaks in the force field, and blocking the wrist chips, too."

People who still have relations on the other side, and who might risk trying to leave."

Now, we're looking for people that the government is unlikely to miss

We're working on the force field

We now have a secret agent, working within the government

She's able to cross the boundary."

All the things that Gran had talked about

See if she would be prepared to take the risk

She was over an hour late for meeting him at the simulator center, and because her ultranet connection didn't come back on until she was almost there, she couldn't even call him or send him a message

So by the time she arrived, he looked desperately worried.

Cham kissed the top of her head

Perhaps there were bugs in the simulator center

But now it seemed an obvious place for the government to bug.

They took the street that led toward the meat-growing laboratory

The whole way back from the earth apartment, Sala had been asking herself if it was OK to tell Cham about the rebellion

But Wena knew that Sala had told Cham about the rose fruit, didn't she? Anyway, Sala needed to tell Cham to try and persuade him not to go into a pod.

"The one who brought the rose fruit

They've found out that it isn't true about the contamination

They're trying to break down the force field and maybe help some people escape."

We have the letter from Gran's brother

And the rose fruit."

And the fruit - well, maybe they found it somewhere in the city

"Maybe on the ultranet..." began Cham

This world, the city with its wrist chips and simulators, was the only one they knew, but Gran often talked about life before the Oil Wars - how they used to walk freely in the forests, grow flowers and fruit, sing songs around fires on the beach, and travel to wonderful places

They walked back to the simulator center and spent an hour together alone in Space 29, where they chose their waterfall illusion

Cham and the other three talked excitedly about Pod Life, but Sala felt strange.

With gardens and forests and the ocean

She was dying to tell the others, but knew that she couldn't.

By the time, they had all said goodbye, and Sala had gotten home, evening had fallen

To her surprise, Gran wasn't in the kitchen preparing their meal as usual

Instead, Mom was busy cutting up Gran's vegetables from the Real Space.

But I've been starting to wonder whether the whole thing was just a joke, or a trick, even."

There's a group working against the government - a rebellion

They've discovered that the contamination is all a lie and they're trying to find ways through the force field!"

"I saw the woman who gave us the fruit and the letter

She looked exhausted at first; but the light came back into her eyes as Sala began to talk about her meeting with Wena.

someone is finally discovering the truth."

Maybe when Cham comes out of the pod."

"Not after the Oil Wars

"Well, Gran," said Sala, "maybe one day, when Cham comes out of the pod, and they've managed to break through the force field, we really will be able to go together

And if, like Eston says, they really live freely in the outside world, you wouldn't want to stay here, would you?" Mom nodded

In the end, they had just an hour or two at his apartment before he left

"Do you mind?" Then he turned to the girls

"He's just joking," she told the girls

The whole family went to the pod center, with Cham's mom telling his sisters to be brave, and his dad pale and quiet

The building seemed bigger than ever; the hologram wall seemed brighter

"About the future."

It rained constantly, but Sala didn't really care; the dark, miserable skies matched her mood

She was counting the hours until she could speak to him again.

The only thing that made the time pass more quickly was her family's dream of the world outside

Sala went to the energy center every day, hoping she'd see Wena

Apat was busy on the jumping machine, and Sala was collecting a drink from the cafe, when she heard a voice in her ear.

She knew the routine at last

She turned away, and before Sala could stop her, she picked up her yellow bag and disappeared through the center's doors.

The first week ended at last, bringing the day when Sala could speak to Cham again

Now he was in the pod, it was only his avatar

We have to learn all about the history of the government and things like that

"After studying, I go to the Alps

I can't believe how fresh the air is and the sky is just..." At last, he paused for a second.

"Almost, though." For the first time in their conversation, Cham was silent

I really miss you, though." Sala wanted to tell him about seeing Wena, but she knew that she needed to be careful over the ultranet

and then warning her about Wena and the rebellion

She brought out her paints, and, sitting in her room, started working on a picture: the green leaves of Gran's Real Space, bright and bursting with life; gray tower blocks in the background

Maybe he was just being protective - worried that the rebels would put her in danger

"Sala! Are you there?" came (Iran's voice from the kitchen.

I'm taking mine up to the Real Space

Sala followed Gran up the steps.

She was staring out at the view with that faraway look in her eyes - that look that Sala now recognized

She'd been really excited to discover what the group was doing, but she hadn't considered actually joining them

We all got involved, during the war

She knew it would be best to go straight to the earth apartment, but she felt a little afraid to do that

She checked the energy center and the crowded walkways instead, but there was no sign of Wena

Did she dare go back to the earth apartment? What if Cham was warning her for a reason?

How could Cham know anything new about the rebels, living inside the pod? Anyway, Gran was right: it was worth it

She set off along the busy walkway, checking her ultranet connection as she went

Closer, closer to the strange district..

She took the same exit as before and walked cautiously toward the tower block

People were coming and going from the main entrance, like last time, but the narrow passageway down the side looked dark and empty

Sala watched and waited in the shadows

After looking around to check that no one was watching her, she slipped quietly down the passageway, and found the same door as before

Sala checked her ultranet connection for the millionth time

She took a deep breath and began to make her way down the stairway.

Down she went, into the depths of the tower block

The lights had been turned off; soon she was in complete darkness, so she turned on the lights on her virtual interface to guide her

At last, she reached the door to the earth apartment

She pushed it gently and, her knees trembling, she stepped into the room

Sala rushed into the room that she had seen on her previous visit

All the screens had been taken away

She was at the kitchen table with Mom and Gran, but Apat was in his room, and she didn't want him to hear them.

"But it reminds me of the war

"Cham doesn't even believe anything the rebels are telling us

Or he didn't, before he went into the pod."

"I know you've been very sure about the letter, Gran

It seems to say the right things, but..

Can I take a look at the letter again?"

Gran brought out the note

"There are fingerprints on the paper

It might take a while to find the right time, but..

With no Cham to talk to, and no news from Wena, the week went by very slowly for Sala.

She passed the time at the energy center, with Niki, or watching story-streams

But the day before her next Ultranet Talk Hour with Cham, she decided to go to the simulator center

Outside, the clouds looked gray and threatening, so she took the covered walkway

She dived onto it just as the rain began to pour, and started walking quickly.

Not the Same Person

The following morning, Sala got up early for the big event of her week: Cham's Ultranet Talk Hour.

"Greetings from the Alps!"

We've been having a lot of fun! This week, they gave us the chance to try snowboarding as well as skiing."

"Cham! Don't you remember the woman?" she demanded

She was desperate to let him know the exciting news

"I met her on the walkway

And Mom has checked the fingerprints on the letter

What if the government was bugging their conversation?

That's what makes the world safe."

Where was Cham, the real Cham? She had to invent something fast

"What's strange about a letter? I'm talking about the one Mom found under her bed."

"Under the bed?"

She found an old letter under the bed."

"Sala! What on earth is it?" Mom called down from the Real Space

Sala ran up the steps so fast she almost tripped

Gran and Mom listened as Sala described the conversation

He's not the same person anymore," she finished, bursting into tears

"What do you think? Could the pod be doing something to him? Changing the way he thinks somehow?"

Sala walked in circles around the tiny Real Space, trying to think of a way forward.

"I'm not sure he'll agree to leave the pod anyway, but if he does, they might still want him to stay

Maybe they're worrying about the effect on him already."

Of course, they would have seen that Cham had changed! And they'd permit him to leave the pod at once if they thought it was damaging him.

Sala stood by the recognition screen and waited until Cham's mom Dani came to the door.

Then they sat around the kitchen table, looking expectantly at Sala

She couldn't tell them about Gran's letter, or the meetings with Wena

he said he might want to stay in the pod, after the two years," she said

After two years, he'll be dying to see you and the real world again!"

"Look, I know this will sound strange, but to me, he doesn't seem the same," she insisted

"I think the pod is like a drug

"You're doubting what the government is doing." There was a warning in Tian's voice now

They didn't see the problem at all

Maybe his parents would be disappointed, but it was the only responsible thing to do; they'd thank her, in the end.

There was one last Ultranet Talk Hour with Cham before the end of the month, but Sala decided it wasn't even worth trying to talk to him about leaving

She needed to see the real Cham, not his avatar

When the ultranet interface went dead, she sat quietly for a moment

On the one hand, she could now see a future full of possibilities..

but on the other, her life with Cham had never felt more uncertain.

Cham's test days had arrived at last, and Sala had joined Dani, Tian, and Cham's two sisters at the pod center for their first Contact Hour with him

The line moved forward slowly; then a technician called Odem led them through the thick glass doors, past the test laboratory, and into a waiting room

there he was, in the doorway

But after the conversation where he'd talked about reporting things, Sala felt unsure of him, all the same.

She led him to the table

He's still not the same

She watched as the whole family greeted him

Even when he took her in his arms, it didn't feel quite the same.

We learn a lot about how the government looks after us

"Do you think we could have a few minutes to talk on our own, at the end of the hour?"

She kept on smiling as Cham showed his little sisters where his body was connected to the pod.

"Does it hurt?" asked the youngest.

So the real Cham was still there, underneath! Maybe he'd just needed a little time to get used to them all again...

He seemed like the old Cham: thoughtful, kind

We know that the letter really came from Gran's brother

My mom proved it in the laboratory

If you come out of the pod, we can try and find it together

"You have to join us in the pods

A bell rang; the hour was over

Technicians appeared at the door and everyone began to stand up.

Sala played with the plate of food in front of her; she couldn't eat a thing.

they're teaching him all about obedience and how wonderful the government is

"It seems that the pod is designed to change the way people think

During the Oil Wars, they had to train us how to keep our minds strong, in case we were caught by people who wanted to change the way we thought."

Mom got up and gathered the dinner plates

Cham doesn't know much about the rebellion, does he?" she said

"But he knows about the letter from Eston," said Gran

The door of the apartment opened and Apat came in, back from visiting a friend for dinner.

If the government came asking them questions, it would be better, for now, that he knew nothing at all.

Once Apat was in bed, Gran, Mom, and Sala talked long into the night, discussing Cham's threat.

"If the government comes here, they won't find anything," said Gran

"But the problem is, they can test Cham to check if he's lying

They will soon discover he's telling the truth - that as far as he knows, we did receive a letter

Everyone knew that the government had cruel and terrible ways of forcing people to speak

Sala couldn't imagine anything worse in the whole world than someone trying to harm Gran, Mom, or Apat.

"Do you think the rebels would hide us?" asked Mom

Then maybe they would help us escape across the boundary."

"Anyway, we don't have a clue where the rebels are," said Gran

It was clear to them now: the pods were just another way of controlling everyone

When they came out, they would be obedient servants of the government.

She missed the real Cham so much

She thought about all the wonderful times they'd had together

She got up and found Gran in the kitchen, drinking fruit tea.

Sala watched as Gran boiled the water

"Gran," she said, "you remember what you said last night, about the Oil Wars? You said..

You know - against people who wanted to change the way you thought."

Sala drank some of the hot, fruity tea, and felt her idea growing stronger

At the pod center, the next day, Sala sat in the shadow of the huge hologram, waiting

Her knees were trembling, but along with Cham's family, she followed Zee through the glass doors.

Zee took them to the same room as before

One by one, the pod passengers appeared to greet their families and friends

And the way they were smiling, none of the other parents seemed to suspect that anything was wrong.

At the far end of the room, she saw Ding, and waved

Cham sat down and looked at the pictures that his sisters had drawn for him, then answered his parents' questions about the tests

"Are they happy with the results?" asked Tian.

What was that look in his eyes? A challenge or just a question? Whichever it was, Sala knew the moment had come.

It might be the last real moment with him she'd have.

Underneath it, metal, rubber, and plastic attachments lay on the surface of her skin

Sala waited in the pod as they made the final checks, bright lights blinding her from above.

With her new strength of mind, she didn't think about the tears and hugs as she'd said goodbye

Awareness is the greatest weapon you have

When you know what they're trying to do, you're one step ahead; you've won half the battle already

Sala forced her mind to go still; the voices seemed to come from far away

She did not belong in the pod

She did not belong to the government

And somehow, she hoped, she would reach Cham, through his avatar, and find the real person inside once more

There was a low mechanical noise as the walls of the pod began to shut softly around her.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

Every summer, Mrs Van Hopper stayed at the Hotel Cote d'Azur, the biggest and most expensive hotel in Monte Carlo

Here, Mrs Van Hopper found out which well-known people were staying in the town

We must have looked a strange pair as we walked into the hotel restaurant that day

I followed slowly, my eyes looking down at the floor

Mrs Van Hopper sat down at her usual table and stared at everyone in the restaurant.

Then I saw that a new guest was sitting down at the next table

You must have heard of it - a beautiful old house in the west of England

There was a long seat in the hotel lounge, with a low table in front of it

The seat was between the restaurant and the main door of the hotel

Everyone who left the restaurant had to walk past this seat.

'I'll take my coffee in the lounge,' Mrs Van Hopper told the waiter, 'straight away.'

Bring it to me in the lounge and the photographs too

When I came back with the letter, Mrs Van Hopper was already on the seat in the lounge

Go and ask the waiter for another cup,' Mrs Van Hopper told me.

He called the waiter.

In a moment, de Winter was sitting on a small chair and I was next to Mrs Van Hopper on the long seat.

People say that Manderley's one of the most beautiful houses in England

She started to tell de Winter all the unpleasant gossip of Monte Carlo.

I looked down at the floor and tried not to hear Mrs Van Hopper's loud voice

If you will excuse me...' He turned and walked out of the lounge.

'What a strange man Max de Winter is,' said Mrs Van Hopper when we were standing in the lift

By the way, dear, you were rather rude to him

I sat on a window seat, looking at the bright day outside

My job was to talk to them, light their cigarettes and tidy the room after they had gone.

There was a knock on the door

'Madame is in the bedroom,' I told him

But the note was for me

'Is there an answer?' the waiter asked me

After the waiter had gone, I put the note in my pocket

'You have flu, Madame,' the doctor told her

But the doctor said no

She would enjoy giving orders to the nurse as well as to me.

I went down to the restaurant by myself

As I picked up the menu, I knocked over the flowers on the table

The water went all over the cloth and ran down on to my skirt

The waiter was at the other end of the restaurant and saw nothing

He called to the waiter who came up at once

I have to, I need the money

I suddenly realized that we had been sitting at the table for more than an hour

We are both alone in the world

I wanted to draw some of the old houses in a nearby town

I ran down the stairs, holding my gloves in one hand

We soon reached the place where I wanted to sketch

But the wind was too strong - it blew the paper away

We got into the car again and drove on, up the steep mountain road

Then suddenly the road came to an end

De Winter stopped the car at the very edge

Far below us lay the sea

He was lost in the past

For the first time, I wished that I had not come.

De Winter turned the car carefully, and we drove down the twisting road again

The sun was setting now and the air was cold and clear.

He did not talk about his life there, but about the house itself

He told me about the gardens and the flowers in the woods

He told me about the sea

It was so near that the sound of its waters could always be heard from the house

He told me about a little, secret valley close to the sea

This little valley, hidden away from the world, was full of the scent of flowers.

We drove slowly through the brightly lit streets towards the hotel

I took my gloves from the shelf of the car

I looked at it, trying to read the title.

'You can take the book and look at it, if you like,' de Winter said

I was glad and I held the book tightly in my hand

'Out you get,' he said, 'I must put the car away

I walked slowly up the hotel steps

I thought of the long hours to bedtime

I could not meet Mrs Van Hopper and answer the endless questions

I went into the lounge and ordered tea.

I picked up the book he had given me

On the front page there was some writing - hard, clear writing in black ink:

The "R" was tall, much bigger than the other letters

I shut the book quickly

'Her death was in all the newspapers

Rebecca was drowned, you know, in the sea near Manderley.'

I stood up slowly, the book in my hand

I walked unhappily to the lift and back to Mrs Van Hopper.

I was twenty-one and de Winter was the first man I had ever loved

I have forgotten the places we went to, but I have not forgotten the excitement of those mornings

I remember how I ran down the stairs because the lift was too slow

He was always waiting in his car, reading the paper

When he saw me, he would smile and say, 'Well, how is the companion this morning? Where would you like to go?'

But the time always went too quickly

There was a clock in the car

'And then we could open the bottle when we wanted to remember the moment again.'

I had said the words, at last

He slowed down the car and we stopped by the side of the road

If you don't believe me, you can get out of the car now.'

I could feel the tears coming into my eyes

Without a word, he started the car and we drove on

I could look forward to tomorrow morning and the morning after

When we had finished our game, Mrs Van Hopper said, 'Tell me, is Max de Winter still in the hotel?'

He comes into the restaurant sometimes,' I said.

I thought of the writing on that page

Rebecca was all the things that I would never be

I thought of all the letters Rebecca had written to her husband

They must have been full of the life they had shared.

All the trunks and bags were packed

All the drawers and cupboards were empty.

We're going on the same boat as Helen

Go down to the hotel office now

She walked over to the telephone

I went into the bathroom and locked the door

By tomorrow evening, I should be on the train

He would be sitting in the restaurant, reading perhaps and not thinking of me

Where would I say goodbye to him? In the lounge, with Mrs Van Hopper standing near? I was going and everything was over

Mrs Van Hopper knocked on the bathroom door.

I washed my face with cold water and came out of the bathroom at once

I spent the rest of the day packing and arranging the journey

In the evening, Mrs Van Hopper's friends came to say goodbye

I went down to the lounge at half past nine

I walked slowly back up the stairs

In the morning, my eyes were red and swollen.

'We ought to have gone on the earlier train.' She looked at her watch

Go down to the reception desk and ask

Instead of going down to the reception desk, I ran up the stairs

I knew the number of his room

I knocked on the door.

I opened the door

I stood by the door, feeling silly and awkward.

I sat down at the table.

He saw the look on my face

Then, in the spring, we'll go back to Manderley

We would walk in the gardens of Manderley together

We would walk through that hidden valley to the sea

We got up from the table and walked out of the room together

We came to the door of Mrs Van Hopper's rooms.

I opened the door.

Maxim walked towards the sitting-room.

'I'm afraid it's all my fault,' he said and then he shut the door

The book of poems was beside me, on the bed

But the writing still looked fresh and alive.

I took some scissors and cut the page out of the book

I tore up the page

I lit a match and set fire to the pieces

The letter "R" was the last to be burnt

Then the flame destroyed it

As I stood there, the door opened and Maxim came in.

I don't want her to come to the wedding.'

She was standing by the window, smoking a cigarette

'You certainly made the most of your time

'I know what I'm doing.' Mrs Van Hopper looked at me again with the same unpleasant smile.

It was the best time of year, before the heat of summer

I was glad to see the sun

I was going to Manderley for the first time

And I was going there as the second wife of Maxim de Winter.

'Can you see those trees on the hill in front of us? Manderley is in the valley beyond those trees.'

Turning a corner, we came to a crossroads and the beginning of a high wall.

'Manderley at last.' I could hear the excitement in his voice.

On the left, were two high iron gates and beside them a small lodge

People were looking out of the windows of the lodge

Mrs Danvers looks after the house

We were going along the drive now that led up to the house

Then suddenly the trees came to an end

We were not far from the house now

We turned the last corner and there was Manderley

It was built in a small hollow and its grey stones glowed in the sunlight

Smooth green lawns surrounded the house

Beyond the lawns were gardens and beyond the gardens, the sea.

Maxim drove up to the wide stone steps and stopped the car in front of them

At the top of the steps, a big door stood wide open

I saw that the hall beyond was full of people

'What's the matter?' I said

An old man with a kind face came down the steps.

But we're tired from the drive and we want our tea

We went together up the wide stone steps

Inside the open door, the servants stood in two lines

I dropped my gloves on the floor and Mrs Danvers picked them up with a twisted little smile on her lips

He thanked Mrs Danvers quickly and took me into the library for tea

A dog ran up from the fireside to greet us

I was glad of the dog's friendly welcome

Its walls were covered with books from the floor to the ceiling

From its long windows I could see the lawns and beyond the lawns, the sea

There was a quiet peace in the room

The teapot and kettle were of silver and the china was very fine

But this was the tea served at Manderley every day.

Maxim sat in a chair by the fire reading the letters that had been waiting for him

My thoughts were interrupted by the opening of the door

'What do the rooms in the east wing look like now?' he said.

'They have been getting the rooms in the east wing ready for us

There is a lovely view of the rose-garden from there

I got up slowly and went out with Frith into the hall

The hall seemed very big, and my footsteps sounded very loud on the stone floor.

Mrs Danvers was standing at the top of the wide flight of stairs

Her dark eyes watched me as I walked slowly up the stairs towards her

Beyond the rose-garden, the smooth grass stretched to the woods.

'You can't see the sea from here,' I said, turning to Mrs Danvers.

You would never know the sea was so near.'

'I'm sorry about that; I like the sea,' I said

I came here when the first Mrs de Winter was a bride.' Her voice was suddenly harsh

I know I can leave the housekeeping to you

I have been looking after the house for the past year

When the late Mrs de Winter was alive, there were lots of parties and visitors, of course

'Mr de Winter said you would rather be on this side of the house

They used the rooms in the west wing when Mrs de Winter was alive

The windows there look down to the sea.'

There was a sound outside the door and Mrs Danvers stopped talking

Maxim came into the room.

'I hope you like the rooms

Then she turned and went quietly out of the room.

Maxim walked to the window

'I love the rose-garden,' he said

I think that some of the young servants are afraid of her.'

'Not like you? Why shouldn't she like you?' said Maxim and he came across the room and kissed me gently.

I felt happier as I walked through the house with Maxim

We looked at the pictures in the long gallery and at most of the rooms downstairs

After dinner, we sat in the library

The curtains were drawn and more logs put on the fire

In Italy we had walked about in the evenings, or gone for a drive

Maxim sat in the chair to the left of the fireplace.

He picked up the paper

He was comfortable, the master of his house

I bent down to the dog and stroked its soft ears.

Someone else had poured coffee and stroked the dog

The dog, Jasper, came to me because in the past he had come to Rebecca.

In the Morning-Room

The same things happened at the same time every day

I remember the size of that breakfast

It was the normal Manderley breakfast, but far too much for two people

As I took an egg and some coffee, I wondered what happened to the food that was left

She believes in telling the truth

Why don't you go into the garden

But I did not feel very happy as Maxim walked out of the room

I had thought that perhaps we would walk down to the sea, or sit under the great tree on the lawn.

I left the dining-room and went into the library

I went across the hall and into the dining-room once more

Yes, there was a box of matches on the table

At that moment, Frith came into the room.

I thought I would light the fire in the library

'The fire in the library is not usually lit until the afternoon, Madam,' he said

'Mrs de Winter always used the morning-room before lunch

Of course, I can give orders for the fire in the library to be lit.'

'I'll go into the morning-room

'Mrs de Winter always wrote her letters in the morning-room after breakfast

I went into the hall again, I did not know which way to go

I could not tell Frith that I had never seen the morning-room

Maxim had not shown it to me the night before.

'You go through the drawing-room to the morning-room, Madam,' Frith said, watching me

I found my way into the little morning-room

I was glad to see the dog, Jasper, there, sitting in front of the fire.

The morning-room was quite small and very different from the library

Someone had chosen everything in this room with the greatest care

Each chair, each rug, each small ornament had been put there to make the room perfect.

Flowers filled the room, glowing blood-red flowers

They were the same flowers we had seen in the drive

A beautiful old writing-desk stood near the window

I went over and opened the desk carefully

Inside one of the drawers was a flat leather book: 'Guests at Manderley'

I opened the book

The writing inside the book and the writing on the labels was the same

I sat down and opened the Guest Book

Every page was covered with the same writing.

I felt that Rebecca would come back into the room at any moment

The mistress of the house would come in and find me, a stranger, sitting at her desk.

Suddenly the telephone on the desk began to ring

I picked up the phone

'It's Mrs Danvers, Madam,' said the voice

'I'm speaking to you on the house telephone.'

I did not expect the telephone to ring.'

'I wondered if you had seen the menus for the day

You will find the list on the desk beside you.'

I found the piece of paper and looked at it quickly.

I put down the phone and looked at the desk

As I wrote I noticed my own handwriting for the first time

How weak and childish it was! It was like the writing of a schoolgirl.

When I heard the sound of a car in the drive, I stood up in sudden fear

I ran quickly out of the morning-room

I took a door to the left

I hurried up some stairs, hoping that I could find my way to my bedroom in the east wing

Below me I could see green lawns and the sea

I knew then that I had walked right round the house

I was standing in the corridor of the west wing

Yes, Mrs Danvers was right, you could hear the sea from here.

I was glad that my rooms were in the east wing

I loved the quiet beauty of the rose-garden

As I turned to go back to the stairs, I heard a door open behind me

'This is the west wing,' she said

'Did you go into any of the rooms? If you wish to see them, please tell me

'I must go downstairs.' As I began to walk towards the stairs, Mrs Danvers followed me.

'If you want to see the rooms in the west wing, I can show them to you at any time.'

'Didn't you hear their car? Frith took them to the morning-room

As I went into the drawing-room, I looked back

Mrs Danvers was still watching me from the top of the stairs.

I could hear the sound of voices from the morning-room

I haven't seen the gardens, but I'm sure I shall never get tired of them

I can swim too, when the weather is warmer.'

'My dear, the water is always far too cold here,' said Beatrice.

Is it safe to swim in the bays?' Everyone stopped talking

Rebecca had been drowned in the bay

I bent down to stroke the dog's head

Beatrice walked with me through the hall.

But of course, you know the whole story.'

I did not know what had happened down in the bay

I took Beatrice out on to the terrace

At that moment, the men came out of the house

A servant brought rugs and chairs and we all sat under the great tree on the lawn

I listened to the others talking

Even the sea seemed far away.

The past and the future did not matter at all

'We've got people coming to dinner.' We all got up and Giles looked up at the sky.

We all walked slowly back to the drive.

As we reached the car, the sun went behind a cloud and a little rain began to fall

Maxim and I watched the car drive away

We turned and walked back into the house.

As we stood in the hall, Maxim put his arm round my shoulders.

Never mind the rain, I want a walk.'

Maxim was standing in the drive now, calling to Jasper

The young servant, Robert, ran out of the hall, carrying a raincoat

But Maxim was waiting impatiently and there was no time to change the coat

We set off together across the lawns to the woods

'Beatrice is very kind-hearted, but she always says the wrong thing.'

'I think I did most of the talking,' I said

We climbed the grass bank above the lawns and walked down into the woods

Jasper was silent now, with his nose to the ground.

We came to a clearing in the woods

Jasper ran on ahead and took the right-hand path without waiting for us.

We turned on to the left-hand path, not saying anything

'This path brings us to the valley I told you about,' Maxim told me

'You can smell the flowers already

Never mind the rain, it will bring out the scent.'

We had reached the top of a small hill

The path ran down into a little valley, by the side of a stream.

On either side of the narrow path stood high graceful bushes covered with flowers

The soft summer rain fell and the air was full of a sweet scent

There was no sound except for the noise of a little stream and the quiet rain on the leaves

'We call it the Happy Valley,' he said.

I looked down at the clear white flowers

As I rubbed it between my hands, the scent was sweet and strong.

As we walked along the path, drops of rain fell on my hands and face

The Happy Valley was the heart of Manderley, the Manderley I would soon know and love.

The Cottage in the Bay

We came to the end of the path

I stood straight again, brushing the rain from my head

I saw that the valley was behind us

There, almost at our feet was the sea.

Maxim looked down at me, smiling at the surprise on my face.

Maxim picked up a stone and threw it across the beach for Jasper.

Jasper ran after the stone, barking with excitement.

We both went down to the water's edge and threw more stones

The tide was coming up into the bay and the water was beginning to cover the stones

Maxim turned to me, laughing and wiping the hair out of his eyes

I rolled up the long sleeves of the raincoat

'Has he gone back to the Happy Valley?' I asked.

We walked up the beach towards the valley again.

In the distance, beyond a line of rocks to the right of the beach, I heard a sharp bark.

'He's gone over this way.' I began to climb up the wet rocks.

He knows the way home.'

I began climbing over the rocks towards Jasper

I got to the top of the largest rock and looked beyond it

A small stone wall across the bay made it into a small harbour

In the bay was a green and white buoy, but no boat.

The woods came right down to the shore

At the edge of the woods was a low stone building, a cottage or a boat-house

There was a man standing on the shore, dressed like a fisherman

The man took no notice of the dog.

I climbed down into the bay and the man looked at me for the first time

'Bad weather, isn't it?' the man said with a stupid smile.

'Have you got any string?' I asked the man

'I want something to tie the dog

It comes from the house.'

The man said nothing, but stared at me in the same stupid way.

I walked up the shore to the cottage

The grass round the little house had grown very long

I pushed at the door

The room was furnished and there were books on the shelves.

Another door at the end of the room led into a small boat-house

I cut a piece of string for Jasper and went out of the cottage

Jasper was quiet now and let me tie the string.

'I saw you go in there,' the man said

She's gone in the sea

He turned away and walked back towards the sea.

Maxim was waiting for me beside the rocks

'I found it in the cottage

He went up past the cottage and on to a path through the woods

It was very different here from the Happy Valley

The path was steep and the trees were thick, and dark

'Why should I run after the damned dog?' Maxim said, not looking at me.

You didn't want to go over the rocks,' I answered.

I didn't want to go to the other bay

I never go near the place or that damned cottage

At last we came to the top of the path and out on to the lawn

He walked straight into the house and spoke to Frith.

Then he went quickly into the library and shut the door.

I turned away as he helped me off with the raincoat

I put the handkerchief in my pocket and walked slowly across the hall to the library

I walked across the room and knelt down by Maxim's chair.

It was Frith and Robert with the tea

The small table was put near the fire and covered with the white cloth

Frith brought in the silver teapot and kettle

Then came the cups, the sandwiches and cakes

Everything was the same as yesterday

When the servants had gone, I looked at Maxim's face

Maxim's smile was like a pat on the head given to Jasper.

I gave Jasper a piece of cake and took out the handkerchief to wipe my hands

It must have come from the raincoat pocket

There were some letters in the corner - a tall "R" and "de W." It was Rebecca's

She had left the handkerchief in the pocket

The scent on the handkerchief was the scent of the flowers in the Happy Valley

We did not go down to the beach again

I could see the sea from the terrace and the lawns

When I stood on the terrace, I could hear the sound of great waves on the shore

I began to understand why some people hated the low, angry voice of the sea

I was glad that our rooms were in the east wing

If I could not sleep, I went to the window and looked out on to the rose-garden

I was not troubled by the sea's unhappy music.

Sometimes I thought about the cottage down in the bay

I could not forget the lost look in Maxim's eyes

I had gone down into the bay

I had reminded Maxim of the past

But, every hour of the day, the past made a wall between us.

I did not want anyone to talk about the sea or boats

One afternoon, I was having tea alone when the wife of the bishop called

'Will your husband hold the Manderley Fancy Dress Ball this year? I remember the last one so well

I could not tell the woman that Maxim had never spoken about the ball.

'Manderley looked so beautiful,' the bishop's wife went on

'We came to a garden-party too, one summer,' the bishop's wife went on

We all had tea in the rose-garden

'You never met her then?' the woman asked

'I remember her on the night of the Ball

'She looked after everything in the house, too,' I said

'I'm afraid I leave it all to the housekeeper.'

I sat in the library after my visitor had gone

I thought about Manderley, full of people in beautiful costumes, dancing in the hall

I decided that I would find out more about the Fancy Dress Ball

Later that afternoon, Frank Crawley came up to the house.

'I have been hearing about the Fancy Dress Ball, Frank,' I said

'Will you ask Maxim about the Ball?' I asked

'I went into that cottage in the bay a few days ago,' I said

'Did Rebecca use the cottage a lot?'

She slept in the cottage sometimes

She had moonlight picnics on the shore.'

'Why is there a buoy in the bay?' I asked

What happened to it? Was it the boat Rebecca was sailing when she died?'

The sea is sometimes very rough in the bay.'

'Nobody saw the accident

The sea had carried her forty miles up the coast

Maxim had to identify the body.'

'Mrs de Winter, you mustn't think that,' said Frank, looking at me for the first time

Forget the past, as Maxim has done

None of us want to bring back the past

'Yes, I suppose she was the most beautiful woman I ever saw in my life.'

Frank had told me to forget the past

But Frank did not sit in the morning room every day as I did

He did not sit at Rebecca's desk and touch the things she had touched

One day, Robert brought a large parcel into the morning-room where I was sitting alone

I cut the string excitedly and tore off the dark brown paper

I looked round the room for somewhere to put the books

I stood them in a row on top of the desk and looked at them

But the books were far too heavy

First one fell and then the others followed

A little china ornament which always stood on the desk was knocked on to the floor

It was a beautiful little cupid and one of the loveliest things in the house

I found an envelope in a drawer and carefully put the pieces of china into it

Then, like a child, I hid the envelope in the desk

I decided to put my new books in the library and I said nothing about the cupid.

The following day, after lunch, Frith brought our coffee to the library as usual

Mrs Danvers has accused him of taking a valuable ornament from the morning-room

'Perhaps it was one of the maids,' said Maxim

I knew he hated any kind of trouble with the servants.

No one except Robert has been in the room, apart from Madam, of course

Mrs Danvers doesn't let the maids clean the morning-room.'

It stands on the desk.'

'Very good, sir,' said Frith and quietly left the room.

I broke the cupid yesterday.'

The door opened without a sound and Mrs Danvers came into the room

'Mrs de Winter broke the cupid herself

'Is it possible to repair the cupid, Madam?' said Mrs Danvers

I felt she had known the truth all the time.

'What did you do with the pieces?' said Maxim.

They are in an envelope in a drawer of the writing desk.'

'Find the pieces, Mrs Danvers

'I never thought that Mrs de Winter had broken the ornament,' said Mrs Danvers

As she left the room I could see the scorn and hatred in her eyes.

More like a servant than the mistress of Manderley

Even when we have visitors, you sit on the edge of your chair and say only "yes" and "no".'

Maxim threw his paper on the ground and got up from his chair

You know I love you more than anything else in the world

He stood staring out of the window.

He kissed me and walked across the room.

I sat on the long seat under the window

In the West Wing

Maxim had to go up to London at the end of June

It was the first time that I had been left alone at Manderley

I went back into the dining-room and took an apple and some biscuits

Then I called Jasper and we went together into the woods.

I walked through the Happy Valley to the bay

Jasper ran up the rocks leading to the next bay.

And I climbed over the rocks after Jasper.

The tide was out and there was very little water in the bay

I could read the name on it now: Je Reviens

I walked slowly across the beach to the cottage

The sun was shining today and the cottage did not look frightening any more

I pushed open the door

There was a sound in the boat-house and Jasper ran up to the doorway, barking angrily.

I looked through the door and saw Ben sitting by the wall

Ben followed me out into the sunshine.

But don't go into the cottage again.'

'You're not like the other one,' he said

Ben smiled again and went off down the beach to the sea

I went up towards the wood

I started to run up the path and did not feel safe until I reached the lawn

The sun shone on something metal in the drive

I had never seen it before and I hoped the visitor did not want to stay to tea.

As I walked across the lawn, I looked up at the west wing

One of the shutters was open and a man stood at the window

Then another figure, dressed in black, closed the shutter

But who was the man? And why had he come when Maxim was away in London?

I walked up the steps, through the hall and into the morning-room

Then I heard voices and, without thinking, I hid behind the door

I heard Mrs Danvers say, 'I expect she went into the library

Jasper had moved towards the drawing-room, wagging his tail.

'Hallo, Jasper, old boy,' said a man's voice and Jasper ran back into the morning-room

He saw me standing behind the door

'I beg your pardon,' the man said, looking down at me with a rather unpleasant smile

He lit a cigarette and looked round the room.

'Well, Danny,' the man said, 'aren't you going to introduce me to the new bride?'

Much faster than the one Max has.'

I did not like the way that Favell spoke about Maxim

But I followed him out into the hall.

'Dear old Manderley,' Favell said as we walked out of the house

He got into the car and started the engine.

I walked slowly back to the house

Had Favell known Rebecca? What had he been doing in the west wing? There were some very valuable things in the house

Perhaps the man was a thief.

I decided to go up to the west wing

The house seemed very quiet as I began to walk up the stairs

I was again in the corridor where I had stood on my first morning at Manderley

I turned the handle of the nearest door and went inside

I found the light and switched it on

I was surprised to see that the room was completely furnished

The room, a bedroom, was the most beautiful I had ever seen

There were flowers on the dressing table and on the table beside the bed

I walked slowly into the middle of the room

I could hear the sea clearly

I went to the window and opened a shutter

Yes, I was standing at the window where I had seen Mrs Danvers and Favell.

I sat down on the stool by the dressing-table

I looked round the room, the most beautiful in Manderley

I got up and went to the chair

I touched the satin dressing-gown

I picked up the slippers and held them in my hand.

On the bed lay Rebecca's nightdress

I went to the bed and held the nightdress to my face

It was cold and smelt of the flowers in the Happy Valley.

As I stood looking down at the bed, I heard a step behind me.

I shall never forget the look on her face

'Is there anything the matter, Madam? Are you feeling unwell?' Mrs Danvers said quietly.

I came up to fasten one of the shutters.'

Mrs Danvers came back from the window and stood beside me.

'You opened the shutter yourself, didn't you?' she said

She was wearing it the night before she died

Mrs Danvers put the slippers back under the chair and walked across the room to a large wardrobe.

'I blame myself for the accident,' she said

When I came in, I heard she had gone down to the bay

Then I put on my coat and went down to the bay

I saw at once that the boat had gone.'

Listen to the sea.'

Even with the shutters and windows closed, I could hear the dull, harsh sound of the sea in the bay.

In the morning-room and in the hall

'Do you think the dead watch the living?'

We stood there by the door, staring at one another

Then I turned and walked into the corridor

I went down the stairs and through the door to the east wing

I pushed open the door to my own bedroom

I shut the door of the room and locked it.

Maxim rang up the next morning

I heard the phone ring while I was having breakfast and Frith answered it

I could not forget my visit to the west wing

About ten o'clock, the telephone rang again

I put the phone down

I wandered out on to the lawn

I tried not to remember my visit to the west wing

This time I went out to the drive to meet her.

What have you been doing with yourself? Have you done much sketching? Did you like the books I sent you? Have you had anyone to stay?'

I did not want Beatrice to tell Maxim about the visit

But I did want to find out more about the man.

'Yes, I do know the name

For the rest of the time we talked about other things.

She had promised to meet her husband, Giles, at the station.

I watched Beatrice's car go down the drive

I did not feel like sitting in the house by myself

I called Jasper and we went for a walk through the woods

But I did not go near the sea

When I came back from my walk, I saw Maxim's car standing in front of the house

I ran quickly up the steps and into the hall

As I walked towards the library, I heard the sound of voices

I won't even have him in the gardens

I'm telling you for the last time.'

I ran quickly up the stairs and hid myself.

Mrs Danvers came out of the library

She shut the door and walked up the stairs

Her face was grey with anger and the look in her eyes frightened me

Mrs Danvers went through the door to the west wing.

I waited a moment and then went downstairs and into the library

Maxim was standing by the window

When he heard the door open, he turned round quickly.

Preparations for the Ball

It was on a Sunday afternoon when someone spoke about the Fancy Dress Ball again

Frank Crawley had come to lunch and the three of us were hoping to have a quiet afternoon

But as we were walking out to the big tree on the lawn, we heard a car in the drive

We had to go back into the house to welcome the visitors

As we sat in the drawing-room eating cake and sandwiches, one of our visitors suddenly said to Maxim, 'Oh, Mr de Winter

We used to enjoy the Manderley Ball so much.'

He would do most of the work.'

'I don't mind the work,' said Frank, looking at me

Perhaps he thought I was too shy to want the Ball.

'I think I rather like the idea,' I said with a smile.

We'll have the dance

Now, if we've all finished tea, we'll go into the garden.'

Our visitors were talking happily now about their costumes for the Ball

'I'm the host, so I can do as I like.'

Maxim laughed and patted me on the shoulder

I shall wear a beautiful dress at the Ball, I told myself

They will think of me as the real Mrs de Winter at last

Soon everyone at Manderley was talking about the Fancy Dress Ball

I looked through the books that Beatrice had given me

I made sketches of some of the costumes, but I did not like any of them

I hoped she would go, but she stood at the door.

'Perhaps you could copy one of the pictures in the gallery,' Mrs Danvers suggested

I have always liked the picture of the girl in white,' Mrs Danvers went on in the same friendly way.

I knew the picture well

I wished I had thought of the idea myself.

As I went down to dinner, I stopped in front of the picture of the young girl

The next day I made a sketch of the picture

Then I sent the drawing to the shop in London with careful instructions about the dress and the wig.

The preparations for the great day went on

Slowly, the great house began to change

Furniture was moved as the great hall was prepared for dancing

Coloured lights were hung in the trees outside

Hundreds of them were brought in from the garden and Mrs Danvers knew exactly how to arrange them

I had never seen the old house looking so lovely.

On the day of the Ball, Maxim and I had lunch with Frank

My dress and the wig had arrived and they both looked perfect

'You will both have the surprise of your lives.'

Maxim and I went back to the house after lunch

The band had arrived and we welcomed the men

'I got the idea from a friend.'

She's had the dress made in London.'

This Ball was for me because I was a bride, the new Mrs de Winter

'What's the time?' I said

I locked the door and took the dress from its box

I looked at myself in the mirror

'Give me the wig, Clarice,' I said

'Be careful, the curls mustn't be flat.'

Carefully, I put the wig in place

I looked in the mirror again

The wig and the tightly fitting dress made me almost beautiful.

There was a knock on the door.

I looked in the mirror again

My eyes looked larger and the curls made a soft cloud round my head

I lifted the skirt of the dress in my hands.

'Unlock the door,' I said to Clarice

I stood in the gallery and looked down on the hall below.

'What's the time, Frank? She must be down soon.'

I looked up at the picture of Caroline de Winter

Yes, her dress was exactly like mine and she had the same curled hair

The band was playing softly in the gallery.

'Beat the drum,' I said, 'and call out: Miss Caroline de Winter.'

'Miss Caroline de Winter,' the man shouted.

I stood at the top of the stairs, smiling

I expected everyone to laugh and clap as I walked down the stairs.

Why was Maxim looking like that? He moved towards the stairs.

'What the hell do you think you're doing?' he said.

'It's the picture,' I said

'The one in the gallery.'

I turned and ran up the stairs

The door to the west wing was open

I shall never forget the terrible look on her face

It was a look of joy - of joy and the most terrible hate

Go down and enjoy the party

After Clarice had gone, someone knocked at the door

'My dear,' she said, 'are you all right?' I put a hand up to my head and took off the wig

It was exactly what Rebecca wore at the last Fancy Dress Ball here

As you stood on the stairs, I thought for one terrible moment...'

I did not answer and Beatrice walked slowly to the door and went out.

After a long time I got up from the bed where I was sitting

I walked across to the window

I could see the coloured lights in the trees

I walked back to the dressing-table and looked at my white face and red eyes in the mirror

I put the white dress and the wig back into the box

I picked up the blue dress and put it on.

When I was ready, I opened the door and walked along the corridor

Then I heard the sound of voices

The door of the dining-room was open

I walked slowly down the stairs to meet them.

I remember very little of the first party at Manderley

It was the first and the last we ever held there

His eyes were cold and hard, not the eyes of the man I knew and loved

What was the time? I did not know

Then at last Giles came up to me and said, 'Come and look at the fireworks on the terrace.'

I remember standing on the terrace and staring up at the sky

The fireworks rose into the sky and turned into stars and flowers

Every window of the house was coloured by the falling lights

Then suddenly, the sky was dark too

I heard the sound of cars starting in the drive

Maxim had gone with Frank to stand in the drive

I walked slowly into the house

I went up the stairs and along the corridor to my room

The little clock by my bed ticked away the minutes

I was too young for Maxim, I knew too little about the world

It was not the sort of love he needed

Rebecca was the real Mrs de Winter.

I could never be the mistress of Manderley

I got out of bed and opened the curtains

Sunlight filled the room

Soon there would be nothing to remind us of the Fancy Dress Ball.

I met Robert in the dining-room.

I went into the small room behind the library and picked up the telephone

I put down the telephone stood up

I went to the window and looked out

A fog had come up from the sea

I could not see the woods

It was very hot, but the sun was hidden behind the wall of fog

I could hear the sea and I could smell it in the fog

I walked out of the house and on to the lawn

I looked back at the house

One of the shutters in the west wing had been pulled back

Then the figure moved and I saw that it was Mrs Danvers.

I walked back across the lawn

I went through the house, along the dark silent corridor of the west wing to Rebecca's room

I turned the handle of the door and went inside.

Mrs Danvers was still standing by the window

I went up to her and shook her by the arm.

How do you think I've felt, watching you sit in her place, using the things she used? I hear the servants calling you Mrs de Winter

And all the time, the real Mrs de Winter, with her smile and her lovely face is lying cold and dead in the church.'

What's the use of this, Mrs Danvers? I don't want to hear any more.'

'When she was only twelve years old, the men could not stop looking at her

She was beaten in the end

The sea was too strong for her in the end.'

You! Why, even the servants laughed at you when you came to Manderley.'

All the men fell in love with her, Mr de Winter, Mr Favell, Mr Crawley

'She's the real Mrs de Winter, not you.'

I backed away from her, towards the window

He wants to be alone in the house again, with her.'

She pushed me towards the open window

I could see the stones of the terrace below

Beyond the terrace was a white wall of fog.

The fog came in through the open window, damp and thick

I held on to the window ledge with both hands.

If I jumped now, I would not see the stones

My fingers ached from holding the ledge

A loud explosion shook the window where we stood

She stared out of the window into the fog.

'It's the rockets,' she said

'There must be a ship in trouble in the bay.'

We listened, staring into the white fog together

And then we heard the sound of footsteps on the terrace below us.

It was Maxim down on the terrace

I heard Frith answer from the hall.

'A ship's hit the rocks in the bay,' Maxim called out

Tell Mrs Danvers to have food and drink ready for the men

I'm going back to the bay to see if I can do anything.'

Mrs Danvers moved back from the window.

I am going to close the window.'

Then she went to the door and held it open for me.

'When you see Mr de Winter, Madam, please tell him there will be a hot meal ready for the men at any time.'

She turned her back on me and went along the corridor

I walked slowly out of the room

When I reached the hall, I saw Frith.

'Did you hear the rockets, Madam?' he said

'Mr de Winter's gone down to the bay

He went across the lawn only a few minutes ago.'

I went out on to the terrace

The fog was beginning to clear and I could see the woods again

I looked up at the window above my head

Then for the first time I realized that Maxim had not gone away

I had heard his voice and he was down there in the bay

I began to walk along the path through the woods

When I came to the bay, I could see the ship at once

She was on the rocks about two miles from the shore

I climbed up the path to the cliffs above the bay

'They're going to send a diver down soon, Mrs de Winter,' said the coastguard

'They want to see if they can get the ship off the rocks.'

'He's taken one of the sailors to hospital,' Frank told me

What are you going to do? Can I walk back with you to the house?'

I want to see the diver go down,' I said.

'I shall be at the office if you want me.'

I sat on the cliffs for a long time doing nothing, thinking of nothing.

I got up and walked down the hill to the bay

When I came to the other side, I saw Ben

'Seen the big ship?' he said.

'She's on the rocks, isn't she?'

'The big ship won't go down like the little one

I left him and walked towards the path through the woods

I did not look at the cottage

As I went up the path, a strange fear began to fill my heart.

I felt, for the first time, that it was my home

I went through the house and into the library

I suddenly felt very hungry, and so I asked Robert to bring in the tea

As I sat drinking my tea, Robert came back into the room.

'Captain Searle, the harbour-master, is on the phone, Madam,' he told me

Robert went out of the room with the message

It must be something to do with the ship out in the bay

Captain Searle came into the library about fifteen minutes later

When we sent the diver down to look at the ship, he found something else

It's the boat that belonged to the late Mrs de Winter.'

'Must you tell Mr de Winter? Can't the boat be left there?'

There was a body in there on the cabin floor

This was the reason for the strange fear in my heart

Someone had been in the boat with Rebecca that night.

'Is something the matter, Captain Searle?'

I went out of the room quickly and shut the door behind me

Jasper was in the hall and he walked out on to the terrace with me

I sat on the terrace until I heard Captain Searle's car drive away

Then I stood up and walked slowly back to the library.

Maxim was standing by the window

She knew she would win in the end.'

'What are you trying to tell me? Captain Searle told me about the boat

'It's Rebecca's body lying there on the cabin floor.'

'The woman buried in the church is not Rebecca

I shot Rebecca in the cottage

I carried her body to the cabin, took the boat out that night and sank it

It's Rebecca who's lying there on the cabin floor

It was very quiet in the library

'I love you more than anything in the world.'

They've found the boat

'They will make sure that the body in the cabin is Rebecca

Then they will remember that other body in the church

The other woman - the one I said was Rebecca.'

'I knew you were thinking about Rebecca all the time

I sat on the floor, staring at him.

'Everyone thought she was the kindest, the most charming person

When I married her, people told me I was the luckiest man in the world.'

'I found out the truth five days after we were married

We were in the hills near Monte Carlo

It was the same place I went to with you

Do you remember? She sat there in the car and told me terrible, evil things about herself

Maxim stared out of the window.

I would never tell people all the terrible things she had told me.'

But she made Manderley the place of beauty it is today

But I got the truth from him in the end

'He came here the day you went to London

'Favell often stayed with Rebecca down at the cottage

He's been in trouble with the police many times

She went to the cottage

'I saw a light in the cottage and went in

"This is the end," I told her

'There was blood all over the floor

I had to get water from the sea to clean the place.

'I carried Rebecca's body to the boat

I laid the body on the floor of the cabin

Then I took the boat out into the bay

I wanted to take the boat a good way out, but the wind was too strong for me.

'I made some holes in the wooden planks with a metal spike

I opened the sea cocks and the sea water flowed in

I shut the cabin door behind me, climbed into the dinghy and rowed back

'I knew the boat would be found one day,' he said

'Rebecca knew she would win in the end

'The diver has seen the body

They're going to get the boat up tomorrow morning

They'll find out that it's Rebecca's body in the cabin.'

'Then you must say you made a mistake about the other body

We are the only two people who know what happened that night, Maxim.'

'They will think the boat sank when Rebecca went down into the cabin

At that moment, the telephone in the next room began to ring.

Maxim went into the little room and closed the door

I sat there, listening to the sound of Maxim's voice

'That was Colonel Julyan,' said Maxim, as he came back into the room

He is the local magistrate

He has to be there when they get the boat up tomorrow

He asked me if I had made a mistake about the other body.'

Maxim answered it quickly and came back into the library.

The whole thing will be in the papers tomorrow

After dinner, we went back into the library as usual

Rain fell in the night

When I woke up in the morning, Maxim had already gone out

There were a lot of letters thanking us for the Ball

I took the letters into the morning-room

To my surprise, the room was dusty and untidy

The windows were tightly closed and some of the flowers were dead

I rang the bell for a maid and when she came, I spoke to her angrily

I wondered why I had been frightened of the servants before.

The menu for the day lay on the desk

It was the same food as the day before

Then I went out into the garden and cut some roses

I took the roses back into the morning-room

As I began to arrange the flowers, there was a knock at the door.

It was Mrs Danvers, holding the menu in her hand

When Mrs de Winter wanted any change in the menu, she spoke to me herself.'

'Is it true,' she asked slowly, 'that Mrs de Winter's boat has been found and that there was a body in the cabin?'

'I will give orders about the lunch,' she said

She went out of the room.

But if she learnt the truth about Rebecca's death, she would become Maxim's enemy too

I went out on to the terrace and began to walk up and down.

At five to one, I heard the sound of a car in the drive

Maxim came into the hall with Frank and Colonel Julyan.

Colonel Julyan, the magistrate, was a middle-aged man with a kind face and grey hair.

Maxim and Frank went on into the dining-room and Colonel Julyan continued to speak to me quietly.

'We found a body in the boat this morning

It is the body of the late Mrs de Winter

As you know, Mr de Winter identified the other body found in the sea as his wife

The Colonel stopped suddenly as Maxim came back into the hall.

We talked about the weather and Colonel Julyan asked me about my life in France

Frith and Robert were in the room and no one wanted to talk about the boat

At last Frith served coffee and the servants left us.

De Winter will have to say that the body in the boat was the late Mrs de Winter

Then the boat-builder will say that the boat was in good order when he last saw it

'I suppose Mrs de Winter had to go down into the cabin for something

Then the door shut and, somehow, she was trapped there

Don't you think so, Crawley?' the Colonel asked Frank.

I had a sudden feeling that Frank knew the truth.

'We'll keep it as short as possible, but I'm afraid the reporters will be there.'

'Shall we go into the garden?' I said.

We all stood on the terrace for a moment and then Colonel Julyan looked at his watch.

'Thank you for the lunch,' he said to me

Maxim walked with them to the car

When they had gone, he came back to me on the terrace.

'There won't be any trouble at the inquest

Colonel Julyan thinks she was trapped in the cabin and the jury will think that too.'

Frith brought in the newspapers at breakfast the following day

All the papers said that Rebecca's body had been found after the Fancy Dress Ball

I wondered what the papers would say if they knew the truth

Maxim and I stayed quietly in the house or in the gardens

We did not walk in the woods or go down to the sea

The weather was very hot and the air was heavy

There were clouds, but the rain did not fall.

After an early lunch, I drove into the town with Maxim.

'I think I shall stay here in the car,' I said

I wondered what was happening at the inquest

I got out of the car and began walking up and down.

I got up and walked out of the little room

'I'll go and see if you like,' the policeman said

There's only the boat-builder, Mr Tabb, to speak now

Would you like to go in? There's an empty seat near the door.'

I followed the policeman

He opened the door for me and I went in quietly and sat down

Tabb, the boat-builder, standing in the centre of the room, was answering the Coroner's questions.

'Was the boat in good condition?' the Coroner was asking.

'Yes, it certainly was the last time I saw it,' Tabb said

'Accidents have happened before,' the Coroner said

'Excuse me, sir,' said the boat-builder

'Very well, go on,' said the Coroner.

Who made those holes in the planks? Rocks didn't do it

I stared down at the floor.

For a moment, the Coroner was too surprised to speak

'There were three of them, in different parts of the boat

'The sea-cocks? What are they?' asked the Coroner.

'The sea-cocks close the pipes leading to the wash-basins, sir

They must be kept tightly closed when the boat is sailing

Otherwise the sea water comes in.'

'With those holes, sir, and the sea-cocks open, a small boat like Mrs de Winter's would soon sink

I must try and get out of the door, I thought

I heard the Coroner say, 'Mr de Winter.'

'Mr de Winter,' the Coroner said, 'you have heard James Tabb's evidence

'Then whoever took the boat out that night also made those holes and opened the sea-cocks.'

'You have told us that the door and windows of the cabin were shut?'

Were you and the late Mrs de Winter happily married?'

I was sitting in the little room again

'They may have to go over the evidence again.'

Maxim may want me.' He got quickly back into the car again and drove away.

I got up and went to the window

Lightning flashed against the grey sky

I heard thunder in the distance

I went downstairs and sat with Jasper in the library.

It was after six when I heard the sound of Maxim's car

Maxim came into the room and stood by the door

'That's the verdict

He went and stood by the window

I'm going down to the church now

I'm meeting Frank and Colonel Julyan at the church.' He left the room quickly and then I heard the sound of his car driving away.

It was quiet in the library

I thought about the church where Rebecca was being buried at last.

Just before seven, the rain began to fall heavily

I opened the windows to let in the cold, clean air

'I'm afraid Maxim is not here,' I said, when Favell walked into the room

It will be better if you come back in the morning.'

'I was fonder of Rebecca than of anyone else in the world,' Favell went on

That's why I've come here to find out the truth

As Favell was speaking, the door opened and Maxim and Frank came in.

'What the hell are you doing here?' Maxim said to Favell.

'Do you mind leaving the house?' said Maxim coldly

Then I read about Rebecca's boat and the body in the cabin

So I went to the inquest

I heard the boat-builder's evidence

What about those holes in the boat, Max?'

'You heard the verdict,' Maxim told him

I kept it because it was the last thing Rebecca ever wrote to me

I'll wait for you in the cottage

Favell put the note back in his pocket.

When I phoned the following day, Rebecca was dead

'I've already asked you to leave the house,' Maxim said

'I don't suppose your new bride wants to be known as the wife of a murderer.'

Maxim walked slowly towards the telephone in the next room.

Could you come over to Manderley at once? No - I can't say anything over the phone

Maxim came back again into the room.

The rain was so heavy that we did not hear the sound of the car

We were taken by surprise when Frith brought the magistrate into the library.

'I'm not happy about the verdict

Tell me whether you think the writer had decided to kill herself.' Colonel Julyan took the note and read it slowly.

'But the note is not clear

She didn't make those holes in the boat

Do you want to know who the murderer is? He's there, standing by the window

Favell began to laugh, a high stupid laugh, as he twisted the note round and round in his fingers.

'Aren't those holes in the boat enough proof for you?'

He went down to the cottage and killed her there

Someone had seen it all happen - someone who was often down there in the bay - Ben.

'There's an idiot who was always around the cottage,' Favell said

'He often slept on the beach

'Crawley knows the truth, I'm sure

He'll be there to hold the young bride's arm when Max is sentenced to death.'

Favell fell heavily to the floor

Ben stepped into the room and stared at everyone with his small eyes

'You've seen me in the cottage, haven't you?'

You remember the lady with the boat

Were you on the beach when she took her boat out for the last time?'

'You saw Mrs de Winter go into the cottage and Mr de Winter too

Ben shook his head and moved back against the wall

Frank took Ben out of the room as the Colonel nodded his head.

Instead, he rang the bell and when Frith came in, he said, 'Ask Mrs Danvers to come here, Frith.'

'Isn't Mrs Danvers the housekeeper?' asked Colonel Julyan as Frith left the room.

We all waited, watching the door

Then Mrs Danvers came in and shut the door behind her.

You knew the late Mrs de Winter well

Let Mrs Danvers read the note

Mrs Danvers took the note, read it and then shook her head again.

Somehow I felt sure that the truth was in that diary.

'Here is the page for the day Mrs de Winter died,' she said

That was the thought of illness, of dying slowly in her bed.'

'If Baker was important Danny would know about him.' Mrs Danvers was turning the pages of the diary.

'There's a telephone number here at the back,' she said

'And the name Baker again.'

Frank took the diary without a word and went into the next room

He shut the door behind him

He looked at me like a man saying goodbye for the last time

It was the one clear proof that Rebecca had not killed herself.

I was sure that this was the truth

'Where does the doctor live now?'

'But he's not on the phone

'Shall I go up in the morning?'

'We'll meet at the crossroads just after nine,' Favell said

He walked to the door.

I'll see you in the morning, Max.'

I woke up early the following morning at about six o'clock

I got up and went to the window

There was a sharp coolness in the air

This was the start of a new day at Manderley

Soon the servants would be starting work

The flowers would come every year, the birds would sing

Manderley would always be here, safe and secure, within sound of the sea.

We did not know what we should find at the end of the journey.

He got up and went into the bathroom

We had breakfast together and I went out on to the terrace

I sat beside Maxim and Colonel Julyan got into the back.

'You will telephone, won't you?' Frank said as he stood on the steps.

As we drove away, I looked back at the house

Then we were round the bend of the drive and I could see the house no longer.

When we came to the crossroads, Favell was already waiting

I settled down for the long journey to London

The hours passed and the miles went by, Favell's car always behind us.

It was warm and the streets were busy

The drive through the centre of London seemed very long

Maxim stopped the car and we got out

We all walked slowly up the path to the front door

Colonel Julyan rang the bell.

A woman opened the door.

'Yes, of course,' said the woman

'My husband is in the garden

She took us into a cool room at the back of the house

She went out and in a few minutes a tall man came into the room.

We have come about the death of the late Mrs de Winter

You may have read the report in the papers.'

We want to know why she came to see you on the day she died.'

'But we found your old telephone number in Mrs de Winter's diary.' Dr Baker looked at the page from the diary that Colonel Julyan was holding out to him.

'Of course,' said the doctor

While Dr Baker was out of the room, we said nothing

Dr Baker came back into the room with a large book

He opened the book and turned the pages

'I saw a Mrs Danvers on the 12th at two o'clock,' Dr Baker said at last.

'Rebecca gave the wrong name, of course,' he said

'Do you remember the visit now, Doctor?' But Dr Baker was already searching his files

He put back the card and looked at Maxim

She had come to me the week before

She had come back to hear the result

"I want to know the truth," she said

Dr Baker stopped and looked down at the files.

No one said a word and the doctor went on, 'Mrs de Winter looked a healthy woman

But the pain would have come

We shook hands with Dr Baker and he walked with us to the front door.

'Goodbye.' And he shut the door.

We went and stood by the car

'Shall we get into the car and go?' Colonel Julyan asked Maxim

I don't think the papers will bother you any more

'I suppose she could not face the pain

'We must thank you for all your help,' Maxim said as the magistrate got out of the car.

As Maxim started up the car, I leant back in my seat and closed my eyes

We drove on through the traffic and I felt full of peace

'Do you think Colonel Julyan knows the truth about Rebecca's death?' I asked Maxim as we were drinking our coffee.

'Frank told me something rather strange on the phone

We went out to the car and Maxim covered me with a rug

I saw the staircase at Manderley and Mrs Danvers standing there in her long, black dress

Then, in my dream, I was alone in the woods near Manderley

I wanted to get to the Happy Valley, but I could not find it

Then I was standing on the terrace

Moonlight shone on the windows

The gardens had gone and the dark woods came up to the walls of the house.

'It's the wrong direction, too,' Maxim said 'you're looking west.'

I went on watching the sky

A blood-red light was spreading across the sky

'That's not the dawn,' he said, 'that's Manderley.'

We reached the top of the hill

There was no moon and the sky above our heads was black

But the sky in front of us was full of dreadful light

And the light was red, red like blood

The wind blew towards us from the sea

They were the ashes of Manderley.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

Tonight he is at a house in the Hollywood Hills

The people in the house are having a party

He is on the roof.

Minutes later, he is making a hole in the window.

The Cat opens the window and gets into a bedroom

He listens, but everything is quiet in the room

The only noise is the party.

'Now I must find the jewels!' he thinks.

The star of the movie is Natalie Nevons

You want to get out of the building

'Now bring on the stand-ins.'

They do all the dangerous things in the movie, all the stunts

'Begin to climb up the building, Nathan.'

Nathan climbs out of the window and up onto the roof of the building.

Nathan quickly gets away from Bud and runs across the roof of the building.

'I'm happy to leave the dangerous acting to Bud.'

'I can give you twenty dollars to park the cars at my party tonight, Nathan,' he says

That night, Natalie Nevons arrives at Zak Wakeman's house in the Hollywood Hills.

'I'm helping to park the cars.'

'Because I need the money,' Nathan tells her.

He leaves his car near the trees and waits

Quickly, he runs across to the building and begins to climb.

He is watching Natalie Nevons go into the house.

'But Miss Nevons is the most beautiful.'

After some time, Nathan goes to look at the swimming pool.

She is coming out of the house

'But I want to do some of my stunts in the movie

Suddenly, she sees someone running to the trees.

'Remember him from the newspaper? He's going to that car!'

Suddenly, Nathan sees the police car.

Suddenly, The Cat sees the police car, too.

'So, who can run the fastest?'

Minutes later, the police car stops near Natalie's car

'He's going up to the roof!' he says.

And the three of them begin to climb up to the roof of the building.

'Natalie, the bag!' he calls.

The Cat and Natalie run across the roof of the building

Then, The Cat jumps from one building to the next.

'It's the movie star, Natalie Nevons!' says Joe.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

At six minutes past midnight, Tuesday morning, on the way home from a late rehearsal of her new stage show, Tina Evans saw her son, Danny, in a stranger's car

Two blocks from her house, intending to buy a quart of milk and a loaf of whole-wheat bread, Tina stopped at a twenty-four-hour market and parked in the dry yellow drizzle of a sodium-vapor light, beside a gleaming, cream-colored Chevrolet station wagon

The boy was in the front passenger seat of the wagon, waiting for someone in the store

Tina could see only the side of his face, but she gasped in painful recognition.

Unaware that she was staring at him, the boy put one hand to his mouth and bit gently on his bent thumb knuckle, which Danny had begun to do a year or so before he died

She still had not adjusted to the loss of her only child, because she'd never wanted - or tried - to adjust to it

Seizing on this boy's resemblance to her Danny, she was too easily able to fantasize that there had been no loss in the first place.

Why not? The more that she considered it, the less crazy it seemed

The police and the morticians had advised her that Danny was so badly torn up, so horribly mangled, that she was better off not looking at him

But perhaps they'd been mistaken when they identified the body

Maybe Danny hadn't been killed in the accident, after all

Perhaps he had wandered away from the wrecked bus and had been found miles from the scene of the accident, without identification, unable to tell anyone who he was or where he came from

That was possible, wasn't it? She had seen similar stories in the movies

And if that were the case, then he might have ended up in a foster home, in a new life

And now here he was sitting in the cream-colored Chevrolet wagon, brought to her by fate and by-

As they stared at each other through two windows and through the strange sulphurous light, she had the feeling that they were making contact across an immense gulf of space and time and destiny

Pulling her gaze away from his, she studied her hands, which were gripping the steering wheel so fiercely that they ached.

After the initial shock, after the funeral, she had begun to cope with the trauma

She had taken several steps up in her career during the past year, and she had relied on hard work as a sort of morphine, using it to dull her pain until the wound fully healed.

But then, a few weeks ago, she had begun to slip back into the dreadful condition in which she'd wallowed immediately after she'd received news of the accident

Again, she was possessed by the haunting feeling that her child was alive

Time should have put even more distance between her and the anguish, but instead the passing days were bringing her around full circle in her grief

This boy in the station wagon was not the first that she had imagined was Danny; in recent weeks, she had seen her lost son in other cars, in schoolyards past which she had been driving, on public streets, in a movie theater.

She half convinced herself that the dream was a premonition of Danny's eventual return to her, that somehow he had survived and would be coming back into her arms one day soon.

Though she always resisted the grim truth, it gradually exerted itself every time, and she was repeatedly brought down hard, forced to accept that the dream was not a premonition

Nevertheless, she knew that when she had the dream again, she would find new hope in it as she had so many times before.

She glanced at the station wagon and saw that the boy was still staring at her

She glared at her tightly clenched hands again and found the strength to break her grip on the steering wheel.

Under the ground.

The boy in the Chevy had lost interest in her

He was staring at the front of the grocery store again, waiting.

She took a deep breath and went into the market, where the air was so cold that it pierced her bones, and where the harsh fluorescent lighting was too bright and too bleak to encourage fantasies.

She bought a quart of nonfat milk and a loaf of whole-wheat bread that was cut thin for dieters, so each serving contained only half the calories of an ordinary slice of bread

She wasn't a dancer anymore; now she worked behind the curtain, in the production end of the show, but she still felt physically and psychologically best when she weighed no more than she had weighed when she'd been a performer.

In the kitchen, she toasted two pieces of bread

She spread a thin skin of peanut butter on them, poured a glass of nonfat milk, and sat at the table.

Closing her eyes now, chewing the toast, Tina could still see him - three years old, peanut butter smeared all over his lips and chin - as he grinned and said, More neenut putter toast, please.

Her heart knotted in her chest, and her lower lip began to quiver again, and she put her head down on the table

In the dream, Danny was standing at the edge of a bottomless gorge, and Tina was on the far side, opposite him, looking across the immense gulf

Meanwhile, the sky grew darker by the second; massive storm clouds, like the clenched fists of celestial giants, squeezed the last light out of the day

Danny's cries and her response became increasingly shrill and desperate, for they knew that they must reach each other before nightfall or be lost forever; in the oncoming night, something waited for Danny, something fearsome that would seize him if he was alone after dark

Suddenly the sky was shattered by lightning, then by a hard clap of thunder, and the night imploded into a deeper darkness, into infinite and perfect blackness.

Tina Evans sat straight up in bed, certain that she had heard a noise in the house

It hadn't been merely the thunder from the dream

She listened intently, prepared to throw off the covers and slip out of bed

This wasn't the first night she'd been wrongly convinced that an intruder was prowling the house

On four or five occasions during the past two weeks, she had taken the pistol from the nightstand and searched the place, room by room, but she hadn't found anyone

Maybe what she'd heard tonight had been the thunder from the dream.

She remained on guard for a few minutes, but the night was so peaceful that at last she had to admit she was alone

She closed her eyes and imagined herself lying beside him, reaching for him in the dark, touching, touching, moving against him, into the shelter of his arms

He would begin the battle over a triviality and goad her until the bickering escalated into marital warfare

That was how it had been during the last months of their life together

Because Tina had loved Michael to the end, she'd been hurt and saddened by the dissolution of their relationship

She had lost her child and her husband in the same year, the man first, and then the boy, the son to the grave and the husband to the winds of change

During the twelve years of their marriage, Tina had become a different and more complex person than she'd been on their wedding day, but Michael hadn't changed at all - and didn't like the woman that she had become

They began as lovers, sharing every detail of their daily lives - triumphs and failures, joys and frustrations - but by the time the divorce was final, they were strangers

She would need to be fresh and alert in the morning.

Tomorrow was one of the most important days of her life: December 30

But for better or worse, this December 30 was the hinge, upon which her entire future would swing.

She began her career as a dancer - not a showgirl but an actual dancer - in the Lido de Paris, a gigantic stage show at the Stardust Hotel

The Lido was one of those incredibly lavish productions that could be seen nowhere in the world but Vegas, for it was only in Las Vegas that a multimillion-dollar show could be staged year after year with little concern for profit; such vast sums were spent on the elaborate sets and costumes, and on the enormous cast and crew, that the hotel was usually happy if the production merely broke even from ticket and drink sales

After all, as fantastic as it was, the show was only a come-on, a draw, with the sole purpose of putting a few thousand people into the hotel every night

Going to and from the showroom, the crowd had to pass all the craps tables and blackjack tables and roulette wheels and glittering ranks of slot machines, and that was where the profit was made

Tina enjoyed dancing in the Lido, and she stayed there for two and a half years, until she learned that she was pregnant

When Danny was six months old, Tina went into training to get back in shape, and after three arduous months of exercise, she won a place in the chorus line of a new Vegas spectacle

Five years ago, however, on her twenty-eighth birthday, she began to realize that she had, if she was lucky, ten years left as a show dancer, and she decided to establish herself in the business in another capacity, to avoid being washed up at thirty-eight

She landed a position as choreographer for a two-bit lounge revue, a dismally cheap imitation of the multimillion-dollar Lido, and eventually she took over the costumer's job as well

She was steadily becoming a respected name in the closely-knit Vegas entertainment world, and she believed that she was on the verge of great success.

Almost a year ago, shortly after Danny had died, Tina had been offered a directing and co-producing job on a huge ten-million-dollar extravaganza to be staged in the two-thousand-seat main showroom of the Golden Pyramid, one of the largest and plushest hotels on the Strip

At first, it had seemed terribly wrong that such a wonderful opportunity should come her way before she'd even had time to mourn her boy, as if the Fates were so shallow and insensitive as to think that they could balance the scales and offset Danny's death merely by presenting her with a chance at her dream job

Although she was bitter and depressed, although - or maybe because - she felt utterly empty and useless, she took the job.

The new show was titled Magyck! Because the variety acts between the big dance numbers were all magicians and because the production numbers themselves featured, elaborate special effects and were built around supernatural themes

The tricky spelling of the title was not Tina's idea, but most of the rest of the program was her creation, and she remained pleased with what she had wrought

A month ago, for the first time, she'd thought that at last she had begun to overcome her grief

She was able to think about the boy without crying, to visit his grave without being overcome by grief

She would never forget him, that sweet child who had been such a large part of her, but she would no longer have to live her life around the gaping hole that he had left in it

Then the new dreams began, and they were far worse than the dream that she'd had immediately after Danny had been killed.

Perhaps her anxiety about the public's reaction to Magyck! Was causing her to recall the greater anxiety she had felt about Danny

In less than seventeen hours - at 8:00 P.M., December 30 - the Golden Pyramid Hotel would present a special, invitational, VIP premiere of Magyck! , and the following night, New Year's Eve, the show would open to the general public

If audience reaction was as strong and as positive as Tina hoped, her financial future was assured, for her contract gave her two and one-half percent of the gross receipts, minus liquor sales, after the first five million

If Magyck! Was a hit and packed the showroom for four or five years, as sometimes happened with successful Vegas shows, she'd be a multimillionaire by the end of the run

Of course, if the production was a flop, if it failed to please the audience, she might be back working the small lounges again, on her way down

Her obsessive fear of intruders in the house, her disquieting dreams about Danny, her renewed grief - all of those things might grow from her concern about Magyck! If that were the case, then those symptoms would disappear as soon as the fate of the show was evident

She needed only to ride out the next few days, and in the relative calm that would follow, she might be able to get on with healing herself.

In the meantime, she absolutely had to get some sleep

At ten o'clock in the morning, she was scheduled to meet with two tour-booking agents who were considering reserving eight thousand tickets to Magyck! During the first three months of its run

Then at one o'clock, the entire cast and the crew would assemble for the final dress rehearsal.

She fluffed her pillows, rearranged the covers, and tugged at the short nightgown in which she slept

Something had fallen over in another part of the house

It must have been a large object because, though muffled by the intervening walls, the sound was loud enough to rouse her.

Another and softer sound followed the first

It didn't last long enough for Tina to identify the source, but there was a stealthiness about it

Someone actually was in the house.

As she sat up in bed, she switched on the lamp

She pulled open the nightstand drawer

She flicked off the two safety catches.

In the brittle silence of the desert night, she imagined that she could sense an intruder listening too, listening for her.

Holding the gun in her right hand, she went quietly to the bedroom door.

She considered calling the police, but she was afraid of making a fool of herself

What if they came, lights flashing and sirens screaming - and found no one? If she had summoned the police every time that she imagined hearing a prowler in the house during the past two weeks, they would have decided long ago that she was scramble-brained

She was proud, unable to bear the thought of appearing to be hysterical to a couple of macho cops who would grin at her and, later over doughnuts and coffee, make jokes about her

She would search the house herself, alone.

Pointing the pistol at the ceiling, she jacked a bullet into the chamber.

Taking a deep breath, she unlocked the bedroom door and eased into the hall.

Tina searched the entire house, except for Danny's old room, but she didn't find an intruder

She almost would have preferred to discover someone lurking in the kitchen or crouching in a closet rather than be forced to look, at last, in that final space where sadness seemed to dwell like a tenant

A little more than a year before he had died, Danny had begun sleeping at the opposite end of the small house from the master bedroom, in what had once been the den

Not long after his tenth birthday, the boy had asked for more space and privacy than was provided by his original, tiny quarters

Michael and Tina had helped him move his belongings to the den, then had shifted the couch, armchair, coffee table, and television from the den into the quarters the boy had previously occupied.

At the time, Tina was certain that Danny was aware of the nightly arguments she and Michael were having in their own bedroom, which was next to his, and that he wanted to move into the den so he wouldn't be able to hear them bickering

She certainly couldn't share with him her appraisal of the situation: Danny, sweetheart, don't worry about anything you might have heard through the wall

She loved her husband, and she was sure that the sheer power of her love would restore the luster to their marriage

Six months later she and Michael separated, and less than five months after the separation, they were divorced.

Now, anxious to complete her search for the burglar - who was beginning to look as imaginary as all the other burglars she had stalked on other nights - she opened the door to Danny's bedroom

She switched on the lights and stepped inside.

Holding the pistol in front of her, she approached the closet, hesitated, then slid the door back

In spite of what she had heard, she was alone in the house.

As she stared at the contents of the musky closet - the boy's shoes, his jeans, dress slacks, shirts, sweaters, his blue Dodgers' baseball cap, the small blue suit he had worn on special occasions - a lump rose in her throat

She quickly slid the door shut and put her back against it.

Although the funeral had been more than a year ago, she had not yet been able to dispose of Danny's belongings

Somehow, the act of giving away his clothes would be even sadder and more final than watching his casket being lowered into the ground.

His clothes weren't the only things that she had kept: His entire room was exactly as he had left it

The bed was properly made, and several science-fiction-movie action figures were posed on the deep headboard

His desk occupied one corner; tubes of glue, miniature bottles of enamel in every color, and a variety of model-crafting tools stood in soldierly ranks on one half of the desk, and the other half was bare, waiting for him to begin work

Nine model airplanes filled a display case, and three others hung on wires from the ceiling

Neddler, the cleaning lady who came in twice a week, to vacuum and dust his unused bedroom as if nothing had happened to him

Gazing at the dead boy's toys and pathetic treasures, Tina realized, not for the first time, that it wasn't healthy for her to maintain this place as if it were a museum

As long as she left his things undisturbed, she could continue to entertain the hope that Danny was not dead, that he was just away somewhere for a while, and that he would shortly pick up his life where he had left off

Her inability to clean out his room suddenly frightened her; for the first time it seemed like more than just a weakness of spirit but an indication of serious mental illness

She had to let the dead rest in peace

If she was ever to stop dreaming about the boy, if she were to get control of her grief, she must begin her recovery here, in this room, by conquering her irrational need to preserve his possessions in situ.

Both the VIP premiere and the opening night of Magyck! Would be behind her by then

She would start by spending Thursday afternoon here, boxing the clothes and toys and posters.

As she started toward the door, she caught sight of the easel, stopped, and turned

Danny had liked to draw, and the easel, complete with a box of pencils and pens and paints, had been a birthday gift when he was nine

It was an easel on one side and a chalkboard on the other

Danny had left it at the far end of the room, beyond the bed, against the wall, and that was where it had stood the last time that Tina had been here

But now it lay at an angle, the base against the wall, the easel itself slanted, chalkboard-down, across a game table

An Electronic Battleship game had stood on that table, as Danny had left it, ready for play, but the easel had toppled into it and knocked it to the floor.

Apparently, that was the noise she had heard

But she couldn't imagine what had knocked the easel over

She put her gun down, went around the foot of the bed, and stood the easel on its legs, as it belonged

She stooped, retrieved the pieces of the Electronic Battleship game, and returned them to the table.

When she picked up the scattered sticks of chalk and the felt eraser, turning again to the chalkboard, she realized that two words were crudely printed on the black surface:

She scowled at the message.

She was positive that nothing had been written on the board when Danny had gone away on that scouting trip

And it had been blank the last time she'd been in this room.

Belatedly, as she pressed her fingertips to the words on the chalkboard, the possible meaning of them struck her

As a sponge soaked up water, she took a chill from the surface of the slate

An angry refusal to accept the awful truth

Therefore, the words must have been here all along

And the obvious reference that those two words made to the bus accident in which he had perished?

Danny, of course, had been writing about something else, and the dark interpretation that could be drawn from those two words now, after his death, was just a macabre coincidence.

She refused to consider any other possibility because the alternatives were too frightening.

Shivering, she thoroughly erased the words on the chalkboard, retrieved her handgun, and left the room, pulling the door shut behind her.

There was so much to do in the morning

In the kitchen, she withdrew a bottle of Wild Turkey from the cupboard by the sink

Although she wasn't much of a drinker, indulging in nothing more than a glass of wine now and then, with no capacity whatsoever for hard liquor, she finished the bourbon in two swallows

Grimacing at the bitterness of the spirits, wondering why Michael had extolled this brand's smoothness, she hesitated, then poured another ounce

She finished it quickly, as though she were a child taking medicine, and then put the bottle away.

In bed, again she snuggled in the covers and closed her eyes and tried not to think about the chalkboard

When she couldn't banish that image, she attempted to alter it, mentally wiping the words away

But in her mind's eye, the seven letters reappeared on the chalkboard: NOT DEAD

She grew dizzy from the bourbon and finally slipped into welcome oblivion.

Tuesday afternoon Tina watched the final dress rehearsal of Magyck! From a seat in the middle of the Golden Pyramid showroom.

The room stepped down toward the stage in alternating wide and narrow galleries

On the wider levels, long dinner tables, covered with white linen, were set at right angles to the stage

Each narrow gallery consisted of a three-foot-wide aisle with a low railing on one side and a curving row of raised, plushly padded booths on the other side

The focus of all the seats was the immense stage, a marvel of the size required for a Las Vegas spectacular, more than half again as large as the largest stage on Broadway

It was so huge that a DC-9 airliner could be rolled onto it without using half the space available - a feat that had been accomplished as part of a production number on a similar stage at a hotel in Reno several years ago

A lavish use of blue velvet, dark leather, crystal chandeliers, and thick blue carpet, plus an excellent sense of dramatic lighting, gave the mammoth chamber some of the feeling of a cozy cabaret in spite of its size.

Tina sat in one of the third-tier booths, nervously sipping ice water as she watched her show.

With seven massive production numbers, five major variety acts, forty-two girl dancers, forty-two boy dancers, fifteen showgirls, two boy singers, two girl singers (one temperamental), forty-seven crewmen and technicians, a twenty-piece orchestra, one elephant, one lion, two black panthers, six golden retrievers, and twelve white doves, the logistics were mind-numbingly complicated, but a year of arduous labor was evident in the slick and faultless unfolding of the program.

At the end, the cast and crew gathered onstage and applauded themselves, hugged and kissed one another

There was electricity in the air, a feeling of triumph, a nervous expectation of success.

Joel Bandiri, Tina's co-producer, had watched the show from a booth in the first tier, the VIP row, where high rollers and other friends of the hotel would be seated every night of the run

As soon as the rehearsal ended, Joel sprang out of his seat, raced to the aisle, climbed the steps to the third tier, and hurried to Tina.

"We made the damn thing work!"

At forty-six, he was the most successful producer in Las Vegas, with twenty years of hit shows behind him

He was so rich that he could retire and live the rest of his life in the high style and splendor for which he had a taste

He would most likely die on the stage, in the middle of puzzling out a tricky production problem.

He had seen Tina's work in some lounges around town, and he had surprised her when he'd offered her the chance to co-produce Magyck! At first, she hadn't been sure if she should take the job

Joel had convinced her that she'd have no difficulty matching his pace or meeting his standards, and that she was equal to the challenge

As Tina stood in this beautiful theater, glancing down at the colorfully costumed people milling about on the stage, then looking at Joel's rubbery face, listening as her co-producer unblushingly raved about their handiwork, she was happier than she had been in a long time

If the audience at this evening's VIP premiere reacted enthusiastically, she might have to buy lead weights to keep herself from floating off the floor when she walked.

Twenty minutes later, at 3:45, she stepped onto the smooth cobblestones in front of the hotel's main entrance and handed her claim check to the valet parking attendant

While he went to fetch her Honda, she stood in the warm late-afternoon sunshine, unable to stop grinning.

She turned and looked back at the Golden Pyramid Hotel-Casino

Ramparts of pale pink stone stretched hundreds of feet on both sides of the entrance; those walls were windowless and garishly decorated with giant stone coins, a gushing torrent of coins flooding from a stone cornucopia

Directly overhead, the ceiling of the immense porte cochere was lined with hundreds of lights; none of the bulbs were burning now, but after nightfall, they would rain dazzling, golden luminosity upon the glossy cobblestones below

The Pyramid had been built at a cost in excess of four hundred million dollars, and the owners had made certain that every last dime showed

Tina supposed that some people would say this hotel was gross, crass, tasteless, ugly - but she loved the place because it was here that she had been given her big chance.

Thus far, the thirtieth of December had been a busy, noisy, exciting day at the Pyramid

After the relative quiet of Christmas week, an uninterrupted stream of guests was pouring through the front doors

The Pyramid, with almost three thousand rooms, was booked to capacity, as was every hotel in the city

At a few minutes past eleven o'clock, a secretary from San Diego put five dollars in a slot machine and hit a jackpot worth $495,000; word of that even reached backstage in the showroom

Shortly before noon, two high rollers from Dallas sat down at a blackjack table and, in three hours, lost a quarter of a million bucks; they were laughing and joking when they left the table to try another game

Carol Hirson, a cocktail waitress who was a friend of Tina's, had told her about the unlucky Texans a few minutes ago

Carol had been shiny-eyed and breathless because the high rollers had tipped her with green chips, as if they'd been winning instead of losing; for bringing them half a dozen drinks, she had collected twelve hundred dollars.

Sinatra was in town, at Caesar's Palace, perhaps for the last time, and even at eighty years of age, he generated more excitement in Vegas than any other famous name

Along the entire Strip and in the less posh but nonetheless jammed casinos downtown, things were jumping, sparking.

She had two and a half hours to fill before she had to leave for the hotel again.

Now was the right time to begin the unpleasant chore

She was in such an excellent mood that she didn't think even the sight of his room would be able to bring her down, as it usually did

She had at least enough time to make a start, box up the boy's clothes, if nothing else.

When she went into Danny's bedroom, she saw at once that the easel-chalkboard had been knocked over again

Two words were printed on the slate:

Last night, after drinking the bourbon, had she come back here in some kind of fugue and...?

She wasn't the sort of person who would snap over a thing like this

Snatching up the felt eraser, she vigorously wiped the slate clean.

Someone had come into the house while she was out and had printed those two words on the chalkboard again

Whoever it was, he wanted to rub her face in the tragedy that she was trying so hard to forget.

The only other person who had a right to be in the house was the cleaning woman, Vivienne Neddler

Instead, she was coming in for a few hours this evening, while Tina was at the premiere.

But even if Vivienne had kept her scheduled appointment, she never would have written those words on the chalkboard

She was a sweet old woman, feisty and independent-minded but not the type to play cruel pranks.

It was the only possible suspect

There was no sign that anyone had broken into the house, no obvious evidence of forced entry, and Michael was the only other person with a key

She hadn't changed the locks after the divorce.

Shattered by the loss of his son, Michael had been irrationally vicious with Tina for months after the funeral, accusing her of being responsible for Danny's death

She had given Danny permission to go on the field trip, and as far as Michael was concerned, that had been equivalent to driving the bus off the cliff

But Danny had wanted to go to the mountains more than anything else in the world

Jaborski, the scoutmaster, had taken other groups of scouts on winter survival hikes every year for sixteen years, and no one had been even slightly injured

They didn't hike all the way into the true wilderness, just a reasonable distance off the beaten path, and they planned for every contingency

She'd thought he had regained his perspective during the last few months, but evidently not.

She stared at the chalkboard, thought of the two words that had been printed there, and anger swelled in her

Furious, she went into the kitchen, picked up the telephone, and dialed Michael's number

In her mind the two words burned, white on black: NOT DEAD.

This evening she would call Michael, when she got home from the premiere and the party afterward

She stood indecisively in the center of the small kitchen, trying to find the willpower to go to Danny's room and box his clothes, as she had planned

In the refrigerator was a half-empty bottle of white wine

She poured a glassful and carried it into the master bath.

Once she had gotten through the premiere of Magyck! She had better start cutting back on the booze

She let the hot water beat down on her neck for several minutes, until the stiffness in her muscles melted and flowed away.

After the shower, the chilled wine further relaxed her body, although it did little to calm her mind and allay her anxiety

She kept thinking of the chalkboard.

At 6:50, Tina was again backstage in the showroom

The place was relatively quiet, except for the muffled oceanic roar of the VIP crowd that waited in the main showroom, beyond the velvet curtains.

Already, a platoon of white-coated waiters, waitresses in crisp blue uniforms, and scurrying busboys had begun serving the dinners

The choice was filet mignon with Bernaise sauce or lobster in butter sauce, because Las Vegas was the one place in the United States where people at least temporarily set aside concerns about cholesterol

In the health-obsessed final decade of the century, eating fatty foods was widely regarded as a far more delicious - and more damning - sin than envy, sloth, thievery, and adultery.

By seven-thirty, the backstage area was bustling

Technicians double-checked the motorized sets, the electrical connections, and the hydraulic pumps that raised and lowered portions of the stage

Wardrobe women mended tears and sewed up unraveled hems that had been discovered at the last minute

Male dancers, wearing black tuxedos for the opening number, stood tensely, an eye-pleasing collection of lean, handsome types.

Many were still in the communal dressing rooms, while other girls, already costumed, waited in the halls or at the edge of the big stage, talking about children and husbands and boyfriends and recipes, as if they were secretaries on a coffee break and not some of the most beautiful women in the world.

Tina wanted to stay in the wings throughout the performance, but she could do nothing more behind the curtains

Magyck! Was now in the hands of the performers and technicians.

Twenty-five minutes before showtime Tina left the stage and went into the noisy showroom

She headed toward the center booth in the VIP row, where Charles Mainway, general manager and principal stockholder of the Golden Pyramid Hotel, waited for her.

She stopped first at the booth next to Mainway's

In the next semicircular booth, Charles Mainway greeted Tina with a warm smile

Mainway carried and held himself as if he were an aristocrat, and his mane of silver hair and his clear blue eyes contributed to the image he wished to project

However, his features were large, square, and utterly without evidence of patrician blood, and even after the mellowing influences of elocution teachers, his naturally low, gravelly voice belied his origins in a rough Brooklyn neighborhood.

As Tina slid into the booth beside Mainway, a tuxedoed captain appeared and filled her glass with Dom PS 233; rignon.

"Tina, my dear, I want you to meet a friend of ours," Helen said, indicating the fourth person in the booth

Elliot, this lovely young lady is Christina Evans, the guiding hand behind Magyck!"

"Joel Bandiri is more responsible for the show than I am - especially if it's a flop."

"Tina, if you need an attorney, this is the best in Las Vegas."

They made pleasant small talk for the next fifteen minutes, and none of it had to do with Magyck! Tina was aware that they were trying to take her mind off the show, and she appreciated their effort.

Of course no amount of amusing talk, no quantity of icy Dom PS 233;rignon could render her unaware of the excitement that was building in the showroom as curtain time drew near

Minute by minute the cloud of cigarette smoke overhead thickened

Waitresses, waiters, and captains rushed back and forth to fill the drink orders before the show began

The roar of conversation grew louder as the sounds ticked away, and the quality of the roar became more frenetic, gayer, and more often punctuated with laughter.

Somehow, even though her attention was partly on the mood of the crowd, partly on Helen and Charlie Mainway, Tina was nevertheless aware of Elliot Stryker's reaction to her

He made no great show of being more than ordinarily interested in her, but the attraction she held for him was evident in his eyes

Beneath his cordial, witty, slightly cool exterior, his secret response was that of a healthy male animal, and her awareness of it was more instinctual than intellectual, like a mare's response to the stallion's first faint stirrings of desire.

Or perhaps this was the first time in all those months that she had been aware of being the object of such interest

Fighting with Michael, coping with the shock of separation and divorce, grieving for Danny, and putting together the show with Joel Bandiri had filled her days and nights, so she'd had no chance to think of romance.

Responding to the unspoken need in Elliot's eyes with a need of her own, she was suddenly warm.

She shouldn't jump at the first man who wanted her

Surely, that wasn't the smart thing to do

On the other hand, he was handsome, and in his face was an appealing gentleness

She had to admit that he sparked the same feelings in her that she apparently enflamed in him.

Vivienne Neddler parked her vintage 1955 Nash Rambler at the curb in front of the Evans house, being careful not to scrape the whitewalls

She was seventy, still in excellent health, a short sturdy woman with the sweet face of a Botticelli Madonna and the no-nonsense walk of an army sergeant.

She got out of the car and, carrying a purse the size of a small suitcase, marched up the walk toward the house, angling away from the front door and past the garage.

The sulfur-yellow light from the street lamps failed to reach all the way across the lawn

Beside the front walkway and then along the side of the house, low-voltage landscape lighting revealed the path.

Oleander bushes rustled in the breeze

As Vivienne reached the back of the house, the crescent moon slid out from behind one of the few thin clouds, like a scimitar being drawn from a scabbard, and the pale shadows of palms and melaleucas shivered on the lunar-silvered concrete patio.

Vivienne let herself in through the kitchen door

The house was silent except for the softly humming refrigerator.

Vivienne began work in the kitchen

She wiped the counters and the appliances, sponged off the slats of the Levolor blinds, and mopped the Mexican-tile floor

She believed in the moral value of hard work, and she always gave her employers their money's worth.

She usually worked during the day, not at night

This afternoon, however, she'd been playing a pair of lucky slot machines at the Mirage Hotel, and she hadn't wanted to walk away from them while they were paying off so generously

But Tina Evans was sympathetic; she knew how important the slot machines were to Vivienne, and she wasn't upset if Vivienne occasionally had to reschedule her visit.

That was the term by which casino employees still referred to local, elderly women whose social lives revolved around an obsessive interest in one-armed bandits, even though the nickel machines were pretty much ancient history

Nickel duchesses always played the cheap slot machines - nickels and dimes in the old days, now quarters - never the dollar- or five-dollar slots

They pulled the handles for hours at a time, often making a twenty-dollar bill last a long afternoon

Their gaming philosophy was simple: It doesn't matter if you win or lose, as long as you stay in the game

With that attitude plus a few money-management skills, they were able to hang on longer than most slot players who plunged at the dollar machines after getting nowhere with quarters, and because of their patience and perseverance, the duchesses won more jackpots than did the tide of tourists that ebbed and flowed around them

Even these days, when most machines could be played with electronically validated value cards, the nickel duchesses wore black gloves to keep their hands from becoming filthy after hours of handling coins and pulling levers; they always sat on stools while they played, and they remembered to alternate hands when operating the machines in order not to strain the muscles of one arm, and they carried bottles of liniment just in case.

The duchesses, who for the most part were widows and spinsters, often ate lunch and dinner together

They cheered one another on those rare occasions when one of them hit a really large jackpot; and when one of them died, the others went to the funeral en masse

In a country that worshiped youth, most elderly Americans devoutly desired to discover a place where they belonged, but unlike the duchesses, many of them never found it.

After several visits there, she had decided that it must be one of the dullest cities in the world

Vivienne liked the action, noise, lights, and excitement of Las Vegas

She prayed that she would remain healthy enough to continue working and living on her own until, at last, her time came and all the little windows on the machine of life produced lemons.

As she was mopping the last corner of the kitchen floor, as she was thinking about how dreary life would be without her friends and her slot machines, she heard a sound in another part of the house

Toward the front

After a long silence, a brief clattering echoed through the house from another room, startling Vivienne

She went to the drawer next to the sink and selected a long, sharp blade from an assortment of knives.

She didn't even consider calling the police

If she phoned for them and then ran out of the house, they might not find an intruder when they came

Besides, for the past twenty-one years, ever since her Harry died, she had always taken care of herself

She stepped out of the kitchen and found the light switch to the right of the doorway

In the living room, she clicked on a Stifel lamp

She was about to head for the den when she noticed something odd about four framed eight-by-ten photographs that were grouped on the wall above the sofa

But the fact that two were missing wasn't what drew Vivienne's attention

All four of the remaining photos were swinging back and forth on the picture hooks that held them

No one was near them, yet suddenly two photos began to rattle violently against the wall, and then both flew off their mountings and clattered to the floor behind the beige, brushed-corduroy sofa.

This was the sound she had heard when she'd been in the kitchen - this clatter.

"What the hell?"

The remaining two photographs abruptly flung themselves off the wall

One dropped behind the sofa, and the other tumbled onto it.

An earthquake? But she hadn't felt the house move; the windows hadn't rattled

Any tremor too mild to be felt would also be too mild to tear the photographs from the wall.

She went to the sofa and picked up the photo that had dropped onto the cushions

It was a portrait of Danny Evans, as were the other five that usually hung around it

Whenever the military exploded a high-yield weapon, the tall hotels swayed in Vegas, and every house in town shuddered a little.

But, no, she was stuck in the past: The Cold War was over, and nuclear tests hadn't been conducted out in the desert for a long time

Besides, the house hadn't shuddered just a minute ago; only the photos had been affected.

Puzzled, frowning thoughtfully, Vivienne put down the knife, pulled one end of the sofa away from the wall, and collected the framed eight-by-tens that were on the floor behind it

There were five photographs in addition to the one that had dropped onto the sofa; two were responsible for the noises that had drawn her into the living room, and the other three were those that she had seen popping off the picture hooks

She put them back where they belonged, then slid the sofa into place.

A burst of high-pitched electronic noise blared through the house: Aiii-eee..

But the Evans house didn't have an alarm system.

Vivienne winced as the shrill electronic squeal grew louder, a piercing oscillation

The nearby windows and the thick glass top of the coffee table were vibrating

She wasn't able to identify the source of the sound

It seemed to be coming from every corner of the house.

"What in the blue devil is going on here?"

She didn't bother picking up the knife, because she was sure the problem wasn't an intruder

She crossed the room to the hallway that served the bedrooms, bathrooms, and den

She snapped on the light

The noise was louder in the corridor than it had been in the living room

The nerve-fraying sound bounced off the walls of the narrow passage, echoing and re-echoing.

Vivienne looked both ways, then moved to the right, toward the closed door at the end of the hall

The air was cooler in the hallway than it was in the rest of the house

At first Vivienne thought that, she was imagining the change in temperature, but the closer she drew to the end of the corridor, the colder it got

By the time she reached the closed door, her skin was goose-pimpled, and her teeth were chattering.

An ominous pressure seemed to compress the air around her.

The wisest thing she could do would be to turn back, walk away from the door and out of the house

Vivienne reached for the doorknob but stopped before touching it, unable to believe what she was seeing

She blinked rapidly, closed her eyes, opened them again, but still the doorknob appeared to be sheathed in a thin, irregular jacket of ice.

Her skin almost stuck to the knob

Moisture had condensed on the metal and then had frozen.

But how was that possible? How in the name of God could there be ice here, in a well-heated house and on a night when the outside temperature was at least twenty degrees above the freezing point?

She pulled her blouse out of her slacks and used the tail to protect her hand from the icy metal doorknob

The knob turned, but the door wouldn't open

The intense cold had caused the wood to contract and warp

She put her shoulder against it, pushed gently, then harder, and finally the door swung inward.

Magyck! Was the most entertaining Vegas show that Elliot Stryker had ever seen.

When the stage lights were periodically dimmed, a score of revolving crystal ballroom chandeliers cast swirling splinters of color that seemed to coalesce into supernatural forms that capered under the proscenium arch

The choreography was complex, and the two lead singers had strong, clear voices.

The opening number was followed by a first-rate magic act in front of the drawn curtains

Less than ten minutes later, when the curtains opened again, the mirrors had been taken away, and the stage had been transformed into an ice rink; the second production number was done on skates against a winter backdrop so real that it made Elliot shiver.

Although Magyck! Excited the imagination and commanded the eye, Elliot wasn't able to give his undivided attention to it

He kept looking at Christina Evans, who was as dazzling as the show she had created.

She watched the performers intently, unaware of his gaze

A flickering, nervous scowl played across her face, alternating with a tentative smile that appeared when the audience laughed, applauded, or gasped in surprise.

Her shoulder-length hair - deep brown, almost black, glossy - swept across her brow, feathered back at the sides, and framed her face as though it were a painting by a great master

She would have been lovely enough if her eyes had been dark, in harmony with the shade of her hair and skin, but they were crystalline blue

He was interested primarily in learning more about the mind that could create a work like Magyck! He had seen less than one-fourth of the program, yet he knew it was a hit - and far superior to others of its kind

A Vegas stage extravaganza could easily go off the rails

If the gigantic sets and lavish costumes and intricate choreography were overdone, or if any element was improperly executed, the production would quickly stumble across the thin line between captivating show-biz flash and sheer vulgarity

A glittery fantasy could metamorphose into a crude, tasteless, and stupid bore if the wrong hand guided it

Sitting in the dark theater, he smiled, not at the comic magician who was performing in front of the closed stage curtains, but at his own sudden, youthful exuberance.

A wave of frigid air washed out of the dark room, into the hallway.

Vivienne reached inside, fumbled for the light switch, found it, and entered warily

Baseball stars and horror-movie monsters gazed at Vivienne from posters stapled to the walls

Three intricate model airplanes were suspended from the ceiling

The maddening electronic squeal issued from a pair of small stereo speakers that hung on the wall behind the bed

The CD player and an accompanying AM-FM tuner and amplifier were stacked on one of the nightstands.

Although Vivienne could see where the noise originated, she couldn't locate any source for the bitterly cold air

Neither window was open, and even if one had been raised, the night wasn't frigid enough to account for the chill.

Just as she reached the AM-FM tuner, the banshee wail stopped

Gradually, as her ears stopped ringing, Vivienne perceived the soft empty hiss of the stereo speakers

Then she heard the thumping of her own heart.

The metal casing of the radio gleamed with a brittle crust of ice

A sliver of ice broke loose under her finger and fell onto the nightstand

It didn't begin to melt; the room was cold.

Outside, the night was cool but not wintry

The radio's digital display began to change, the orange numbers escalating across the frequency band, sweeping through one station after another

The indicator reached the end of the bandwidth, and the digital display began to sequence backward.

Trembling, Vivienne switched off the radio.

As soon as she took her finger off the push switch, the radio turned itself on again.

The digital display began to sequence up the band once more, and scraps of music blasted from the speakers.

She pressed the ON-OFF bar again.

After a brief silence, the radio turned on spontaneously.

When she shut off the radio the third time, she kept her finger pressed against the ON-OFF bar

For several seconds she was certain that she could feel the switch straining under her fingertip as it tried to pop on.

Overhead, the three model airplanes began to move

Each was hung from the ceiling on a length of fishing line, and the upper end of each line was knotted to its own eyehook that had been screwed firmly into the dry wall

The model planes began to bounce violently up and down on the ends of their lines.

One of the planes swung in tight circles, faster and faster, then in wider circles, steadily decreasing the angle between the line on which it was suspended and the bedroom ceiling

After a moment the other two models ceased their erratic dancing and began to spin around and around, like the first plane, as if they were actually flying, and there was no mistaking this deliberate movement for the random effects of a draft.

She believed in death and taxes, in the inevitability of slot-machine jackpots, in all-you-can-eat casino buffets for $5.95 per person, in the Lord God Almighty, in the truth of alien abductions and Big Foot, but she didn't believe in ghosts.

The sliding closet doors began to move on their runners, and Vivienne Neddler had the feeling that some awful thing was going to come out of the dark space, its eyes as red as blood and its razor-sharp teeth gnashing

She felt a presence, something that wanted her, and she cried out as the door came all the way open.

But there wasn't a monster in the closet

Nevertheless, untouched, the doors glided shut..

The legs at the foot rose three or four inches before crashing back into the casters, that had been put under them to protect the carpet

Hovered above the floor

Vivienne backed into the wall, eyes wide, hands fisted at her sides.

As abruptly as the bed had started bouncing up and down, it now stopped

Gradually Vivienne's heartbeat subsided from the hard, frantic rhythm that it had been keeping for the past couple of minutes

As the room grew warm again, the doorknobs and the radio casing and the other metal objects quickly shed their fragile skins of ice, leaving shallow puddles on furniture and damp spots in the carpet

The frosted window cleared, and as the frost faded from the dresser mirror, Vivienne's distorted reflection resolved into a more familiar image of herself.

Except, of course, that the boy who had once slept here had been dead for a year

And maybe he was coming back, haunting the place.

Nevertheless, it might be a good idea for Tina Evans to get rid of the boy's belongings at last.

They would nod and smile woodenly and agree that it was a strange and frightening experience, but all the while, they would be thinking that poor old Vivienne was finally getting senile

Sooner or later word of her ranting's about poltergeists might get back to her daughter in Sacramento, and then the pressure to move to California would become unbearable

She left the bedroom, returned to the kitchen, and drank two shots of Tina Evans's best bourbon

Then, with characteristic stoicism, she returned to the boy's bedroom to wipe up the water from the melted ice, and she continued housecleaning.

She hadn't seen the inside of a confessional in ages

Everyone in show business knew that non-paying preview crowds were among the toughest to please

The person who paid a fair price for something was likely to place far more value on it than the one who got the same item for nothing

That old saw applied in spades to stage shows and to on-the-cuff audiences.

The final curtain came down at eight minutes till ten o'clock, and the ovation continued until after Tina's wristwatch had marked the hour

The cast of Magyck! Took several bows, then the crew, then the orchestra, all of them flushed with the excitement of being part of an unqualified hit

At the insistence of the happy, boisterous, VIP audience, both Joel Bandiri and Tina were spotlighted in their booths and were rewarded with their own thunderous round of applause.

Tina was on an adrenaline high, grinning, breathless, barely able to absorb the overwhelming response to her work

Helen Mainway chattered excitedly about the spectacular special effects, and Elliot Stryker had an endless supply of compliments as well as some astute observations about the technical aspects of the production, and Charlie Mainway poured a third bottle of Dom PS 233; rignon, and the house lights came up, and the audience reluctantly began to leave, and Tina hardly had a chance to sip her champagne because of all the people who stopped by the table to congratulate her.

By ten-thirty most of the audience had left and those who hadn't gone yet were in line, moving up the steps toward the rear doors of the showroom

Although no second show was scheduled this evening, as would be the case every night henceforth, busboys and waitresses were busily clearing tables, resetting them with fresh linen and silverware for the following night's eight o'clock performance.

When the aisle in front of her booth was finally empty of well-wishers, Tina got up and met Joel as he started to come to her

She hugged him hard, and Joel proclaimed the show to be a "gargantua if I ever saw one."

By the time they got backstage, the opening-night party was in full swing

The sets and props had been moved from the main floor of the stage, and eight folding tables had been set up

Hotel management personnel, showgirls, dancers, magicians, crewmen, and musicians crowded around the tables, sampling the offerings while Phillippe Chevalier, the hotel's executive chef, personally watched over the affair

Knowing this feast had been laid on for the party, few of those present had eaten dinner, and most of the dancers had eaten nothing since a light lunch

They exclaimed over the food and clustered around the portable bar

With the memory of the applause still fresh in everyone's mind, the party was soon jumping.

Tina mingled, moving back and forth, upstage and downstage, through the crowd, thanking everyone for his contribution to the show's success, complimenting each member of the cast and crew on his dedication and professionalism

Several times, she encountered Elliot Stryker, and he seemed genuinely interested in learning how the splashy stage effects had been achieved

Standing near the left proscenium pillar, out of the main flow of the party, they nibbled at pieces of cake, talking about Magyck! And then about the law, Charlie and Helen Mainway, Las Vegas real estate - and, by some circuitous route, superhero movies.

He said, "How can Batman wear an armored rubber suit all the time and not have a chronic rash?"

"Eat takeout food at two hundred miles an hour in the Batmobile, and no matter how messy it gets - just hose off later."

"- from an audience with the Pope to a Marquis de Sade memorial sock hop."

"Most of the director's job is finished

I just have to check on the show once every couple of weeks to make sure the tone of it isn't drifting away from my original intention."

"But you're also the co-producer."

"Well, now that the show's opened successfully, most of my share of the producer's chores are public relations and promotional stuff

And a little logistics to keep the production rolling along smoothly

I won't have to hang around the stage

He says I'd just make the performers nervous and cause the technicians to look over their shoulders for the boss when they should have their eyes on their work."

"Still, I guess you'll be here every night for the first week or so."

"If Joel's right - and I'm sure he is - then it's best to get in the habit of staying away right from the start."

He fingered his starched collar and the satin lapel of his tuxedo jacket

"We can stop in here and watch the first few numbers in Magyck! And then go to the restaurant."

"Why don't we just go straight to the restaurant?"

"In the middle of dinner, I might be seized by a desperate need to dash over here and act like a producer."

"I'll park the car in front of the restaurant door, and I'll leave the engine running just in case."

Tina gave her address to him, and then somehow they were talking about jazz and Benny Goodman, and then about the miserable service provided by the Las Vegas phone company, just chatting away as if they were old friends

He made her feel comfortable, yet at the same time, he intrigued her

and now the prospect of a new and exciting lover...

At last, the future looked worth living

The skirts of the night were gathered around the Evans house, rustling in a dry desert wind.

A neighbor's white cat crept across the lawn, stalking a wind-tossed scrap of paper

Inside, the house was mostly silent

Now and then, the refrigerator switched on, purring to itself

A loose windowpane in the living room rattled slightly whenever a strong gust of wind struck it

The heating system rumbled to life, and for a couple of minutes at a time, the blower whispered wordlessly as hot air pushed through the vents.

On the doorknob, on the radio casing, and on other metal objects, moisture began to condense out of the air

The temperature plunged rapidly, and the beads of water froze

Frost formed on the window.

For a few seconds the silence was split by an electronic squeal as sharp as an ax blade

Then the shrill noise abruptly stopped, and the digital display flashed with rapidly changing numbers

Snippets of music and shards of voices crackled in an eerie audio-montage that echoed and re-echoed off the walls of the frigid room.

No one was in the house to hear it.

Inside the closet, shirts and jeans began to swing wildly on the pole from which they hung, and some clothes fell to the floor.

The display case that held nine model airplanes rocked, banging repeatedly against the wall

One of the models was flung from its shelf, then two more, then three more, then another, until all nine lay in a pile on the floor.

On the wall to the left of the bed, a poster of the creature from the Alien movies tore down the middle.

Then a voice blared from the speakers

The voice faded after a minute, but the bed began to bang up and down.

For almost five minutes, the room seemed to have come alive.

The frost left the window, and outside the white cat still chased the scrap of paper.

Tina didn't get home from the opening-night party until shortly before two o'clock Wednesday morning

He was trapped at the bottom of a deep hole

She heard his frightened voice calling to her, and she peered over the edge of the pit, and he was so far below her that his face was only a tiny, pale smudge

He was desperate to get out, and she was frantic to rescue him; but he was chained, unable to climb, and the sides of the pit were sheer and smooth, so she had no way to reach him

Then a man dressed entirely in black from head to foot, his face hidden by shadows, appeared at the far side of the pit and began to shovel dirt into it

Tina shouted at the man in black, but he ignored her and kept shoveling dirt on top of Danny

She edged around the pit, determined to make the hateful bastard stop what he was doing, but he took a step away from her for every step that she took toward him, and he always stayed directly across the hole from her

She couldn't reach him, and she couldn't reach Danny, and the dirt was up to the boy's knees, and now up to his hips, and now over his shoulders

Danny wailed and shrieked, and now the earth was even with his chin, but the man in black wouldn't stop filling in the hole

She wanted to kill the bastard, club him to death with his own shovel

When she thought of clubbing him, he looked at her, and she saw his face: a fleshless skull with rotting skin stretched over the bones, burning red eyes, a yellow-toothed grin

A disgusting cluster of maggots clung to the man's left cheek and to the corner of his eye, feeding off him

Though Danny's screams were increasingly muffled, they were even more urgent than before, because the dirt began to cover his face and pour into his mouth

She had to get down to him and push the earth away from his face before he suffocated, so in blind panic she threw herself over the edge of the pit, into the terrible abyss, falling and falling-

She was convinced that the man in black was in her bedroom, standing silently in the darkness, grinning

Heart pounding, she fumbled with the bedside lamp

She blinked in the sudden light and saw that she was alone.

She dried her hand on the sheets.

In the bathroom, she washed her face

Back in bed, she didn't want to turn off the light

Her fear made her angry with herself, and at last, she twisted the switch.

In the morning, she would clean out Danny's room

Then the dreams would stop

She remembered the two words that she had twice erased from Danny's chalkboard - NOT DEAD - and she realized that she'd forgotten to call Michael

She had to know if he'd been in the house, in Danny's room, without her knowledge or permission.

She could turn on the light and call him now

He would be sleeping, but she wouldn't feel guilty if she woke him, not after all the sleepless nights that he had given her

Right now, however, she didn't feel up to the battle

And if Michael had slipped into the house like a little boy playing a cruel prank, if he had written that message on the chalkboard, then his hatred of her was far greater than she had thought

She would call him in the morning when she had regained some of her strength.

She didn't dream anymore, and when she woke at ten o'clock, she was refreshed and newly excited by the previous night's success.

Unless he'd changed shifts in the past six months, he didn't go to work until noon

After retrieving the morning newspaper from the front stoop, she read the rave review of Magyck! Written by the Review-Journal's entertainment critic

He couldn't find anything wrong with the show

His praise was so effusive that, even reading it by herself, in her own kitchen, she was slightly embarrassed by the effusiveness of the praise.

When she opened the door, she gasped and halted.

The airplane models were no longer in the display case; they were strewn across the floor, and a few were broken

Danny's collection of paperbacks had been pulled from the bookcase and tossed into every corner

The tubes of glue, miniature bottles of enamel, and model-crafting tools that had stood on his desk were now on the floor with everything else

A poster of one of the movie monsters had been ripped apart; it hung from the wall in several pieces

The action figures had been knocked off the headboard

The closet doors were open, and all the clothes inside appeared to have been thrown on the floor

The easel lay on the carpet, the chalkboard facing down.

Shaking with rage, Tina slowly crossed the room, carefully stepping through the debris

She stopped at the easel, set it up as it belonged, hesitated, then turned the chalkboard toward her.

Vivienne Neddler had been in to clean last evening, but this wasn't the kind of thing that Vivienne would be capable of doing

If the mess had been here when Vivienne arrived, the old woman would have cleaned it up and would have left a note about what she'd found

Clearly, the intruder had come in after Mrs

Fuming, Tina went through the house, meticulously checking every window and door

In the kitchen again, she phoned Michael

She slammed down the handset.

She pulled the telephone directory from a drawer and leafed through the Yellow Pages until she found the advertisements for locksmiths

She chose the company with the largest ad.

"Your ad in the Yellow Pages says you can have a man here to change my locks in one hour."

"But if you just put your name on our work list, we'll most likely have a man there by four o'clock this afternoon, tomorrow morning at the latest

And the regular service is forty percent cheaper than an emergency job."

"What a world we live in," said the woman at Anderlingen.

"-so I want the locks changed immediately."

A couple of minutes later, having completed the call, Tina went back to Danny's room to survey the damage again

As she looked over the wreckage, she said, "What the hell do you want from me, Mike?"

Bally's, formerly the MGM Grand, was getting to be one of the older establishments on the continuously rejuvenating Las Vegas Strip, but it was still one of the most popular hotels in town, and on this last day of the year it was packed

At least two or three thousand people were in the casino, which was larger than a football field

Hundreds of gamblers - pretty young women, sweet-faced grandmothers, men in jeans and decoratively stitched Western shirts, retirement-age men in expensive but tacky leisure outfits, a few guys in three-piece suits, salesmen, doctors, mechanics, secretaries, Americans from all of the Western states, junketeers from the East Coast, Japanese tourists, a few Arab men - sat at the semielliptical blackjack tables, pushing money and chips forward, sometimes taking back their winnings, eagerly grabbing the cards that were dealt from the five-deck shoes, each reacting in one of several predictable ways: Some players squealed with delight; some grumbled; others smiled ruefully and shook their heads; some teased the dealers, pleading half seriously for better cards; and still others were silent, polite, attentive, and businesslike, as though they thought they were engaged in some reasonable form of investment planning

Hundreds of other people stood close behind the players, watching impatiently, waiting for a seat to open

At the craps tables, the crowds, primarily men, were more boisterous than the blackjack aficionados; they screamed, howled, cheered, groaned, encouraged the shooter, and prayed loudly to the dice

On the left, slot machines ran the entire length of the casino, bank after nerve-jangling bank of them, brightly and colorfully lighted, attended by gamblers who were more vocal than the card players but not as loud as the craps shooters

On the right, beyond the craps tables, halfway down the long room, elevated from the main floor, the white-marble and brass baccarat pit catered to a more affluent and sedate group of gamblers; at baccarat, the pit boss, the floor man, and the dealers wore tuxedos

And everywhere in the gigantic casino, there were cocktail waitresses in brief costumes, revealing long legs and cleavage; they bustled here and there, back and forth, as if they were the threads that bound the crowd together.

Tina pressed through the milling onlookers who filled the wide center aisle, and she located Michael almost at once

He was dealing blackjack at one of the first tables

Michael was grinning, chatting amicably with the players

Some dealers were cold and uncommunicative, but Michael felt the day went faster when he was friendly with people

When Tina squeezed into the narrow gap between the tables and caught Michael's attention, his reaction was far different from what she had expected

She'd thought the sight of her would wipe the smile off his face

She wasn't prepared for this pleasantness, nonplussed by the warmth of his greeting.

Every player at the table groaned, and they all had comments to make about the unlikely possibility that they might win anything from this dealer.

She waited impatiently as the five minutes crawled by; she was never comfortable in a casino when it was busy

The frantic activity and the unrelenting excitement, which bordered on hysteria at times, abraded her nerves.

The huge room was so noisy that the blend of sounds seemed to coalesce into a visible substance - like a humid yellow haze in the air

A five-piece band hammered out wildly amplified pop music from the small stage in the open cocktail lounge beyond and slightly above the slot machines

When Michael's break time arrived, a replacement dealer took over the table, and Michael stepped out of the blackjack pit, into the center aisle

"Let's go down to the arcade."

To reach the escalators that would carry them down to the shopping arcade on the lower level, they had to cross the entire casino

Michael led the way, gently pushing and elbowing through the holiday crowd, and Tina followed quickly in his wake, before the path that he made could close up again.

Halfway across the long room, they stopped at a clearing where a middle-aged man lay on his back, unconscious, in front of a blackjack table

An overturned stool lay beside him, and approximately five hundred dollars' worth of green chips were scattered on the carpet

Two uniformed security men were performing first aid on the unconscious man, loosening his tie and collar, taking his pulse, while a third guard was keeping curious customers out of the way.

On the floor, the man in the beige suit groaned

Shaking his head, obviously amused, Michael moved around the clearing and into the crowd again.

When at last they reached the end of the casino and were on the escalators, heading down toward the shopping arcade, Tina said, "What is blackjack blackout?"

"The guy sits down to play cards and gets so involved he loses track of time, which is, of course, exactly what the management wants him to do

That's why there aren't any windows or clocks in the casino

"We see it all the time."

"Sometimes a player gets so interested in the game that he's virtually hypnotized by it

He's been drinking pretty regularly, but he's so deep in a trance that he can completely ignore the call of nature until - bingo! - He has a bladder spasm

He can't relieve himself, and he has to be taken to the hospital and catheterized."

They stepped off the escalator, into the bustling shopping arcade

Crowds surged past the souvenir shops, art galleries, jewelry stores, clothing stores, and other retail businesses, but they were neither shoulder-to-shoulder nor as insistent as they were upstairs in the casino.

"Let's walk down to the ice-cream parlor and get a couple of pistachio cones

She had lost the momentum occasioned by her anger, and now she was afraid of losing the sense of purpose that had driven her to confront him

At least it wasn't like the Michael Evans she had known for the past couple of years

I'll get a cone, and then we can go outside, walk around the parking lot

But I'm tight with the pit boss

The ice-cream parlor was at the far end of the arcade

"For years people go home from Vegas and tell all their friends that they came out ahead of the game

Heart attacks are more frequent around the slot machines than anywhere else in the casino, and a lot of the victims are people who've just lined up three bars and won a bundle.

Anyway, when he finally gets hungry and realizes he hasn't eaten, he gulps down a huge meal, and the blood rushes from his head to his stomach, and he passes out in the middle of the restaurant

"But my favorite is what we call the 'time-warp syndrome.' People come here from a lot of dull places, and Vegas is like an adult Disneyland

They go to bed at dawn, get up in the afternoon, and they lose track of what day it is

When the excitement wears off a little, they go to check out of the hotel, and they discover their three-day weekend somehow turned into five days

They think they're being overcharged, and they argue with the desk clerks

Michael kept up the friendly patter while he got his cone of ice cream

Then, as they stepped out of the rear entrance of the hotel and walked along the edge of the parking lot in the seventy-degree winter sunshine, he said, "So what did you want to talk about?"

At last, she said, "Some strange things have been happening at the house."

Remembering the two words on the chalkboard, she said, "Three times in the past week."

Last evening was the latest."

"What do the police say?"

After all, she'd lived with him for a long time, through years of happiness and years of misery, and she'd come to know the limits of his talent for deception and duplicity

He truly seemed unaware of what had happened at the house

But if Michael hadn't torn up Danny's room, if Michael hadn't written those words on the chalkboard, then who had?

"You've never been the kind of person who makes enemies," he said

I was disappointed by the changes in you

"I ought to have called the police right away."

"Someone has been breaking into the house."

Honey, you don't need a story about someone breaking into the house

"We let the marriage go off the rails

"I've been thinking about it the past few days

When I saw you walk into the casino a while ago, I knew I was right

The insufferable bastard! She was furious, but she said nothing; she didn't trust herself to speak, afraid that she would start screaming at him the instant she opened her mouth.

Maybe it's the most important part." He nodded sanctimoniously

These last few days, as your show's been getting ready to open, I've had the feeling you might finally realize you need something more in life, something a lot more emotionally satisfying than whatever it is you can get out of just producing stage shows."

Tina's ambition was, in part, what had led to the dissolution of their marriage

He was happy being a blackjack dealer; his salary and his good tips were enough for him, and he was content to coast through the years

But merely drifting along in the currents of life wasn't enough for Tina

In time Michael had made it clear to her that, he hadn't actually ever loved the real Christina

He had adored only the showgirl, the dancer, the cute little thing that other men coveted, the pretty woman whose presence at his side had inflated his ego

But the moment that she wanted to be something more than a trophy wife, he rebelled.

Badly hurt by that discovery, she had given him the freedom that he wanted.

Standing before her in the sunshine, his white shirt shimmering with squiggles of reflected light that bounced off the parked cars, he favored her with that self-satisfied, superior smile that made her feel as cold as this winter day ought to have been.

I get the message

"Michael-" she began, intending to tell him that she was going to stage another show within the next year, that she didn't want to be represented by only one production at a time, and that she even had distant designs on New York and Broadway, where the return of Busby Berkeley - style musicals might be greeted with cheers.

When he paused to lick his ice-cream cone, she said, "Michael, that's not the way it's going to be."

Maybe a large family isn't such a wise idea these days, what with the economy in trouble and all the turmoil in the world

"I'm not pining for the domestic life

She said, "I didn't make up that story about someone breaking into the house just so you could play the strong, reliable man to my weak, frightened female

She turned away from him and started toward the rear entrance of the hotel, out of which they'd come a few minutes ago.

"Don't get mad at me, okay? We both want the same thing - a home life, a good family life

No one gets a show like Magyck! Off the ground by dabbling

I have the intelligence and the talent to be more than just one thing

Later, after Danny was dead, she'd repressed her feelings because she'd known that Michael had been truly suffering from the loss of his child, and she hadn't wanted to add to his misery

But now she vented some of the acid that had been eating at her for so long, cutting him off in midsentence.

"You were the one who started fucking anything that breathed, and then you flaunted each cheap little affair to hurt me

"So I'm not a giver, huh? Then who gave you the house you're living in? Huh? Who was it had to move into an apartment when we separated, and who was it kept the house?"

He was trying desperately to deflect her and change the course of the argument

You know damn well the down payment for the house came out of my earnings

Anyway, all of that's beside the point

You could have taken Danny away for the weekend if you didn't want to be near me

Or to the Colorado River to do some fishing

"You're the same goddamn bitch you always were."

"You're the same ball-breaking bitch," Michael said.

Turning away, she left him in the sunshine, with the ice cream melting down the cone and onto his hand.

She walked back through the shopping arcade, rode the escalator up to the casino, and made her way through the noisy crowd to the front doors

One of the valet-parking attendants brought her car, and she drove down the hotel's steeply slanted exit drive.

She headed toward the Golden Pyramid, where she had an office, and where work was waiting to be done.

After she had driven only a block, she was forced to pull to the side of the road

She put the car in park

She just surrendered to the racking grief that swept through her and did not question it.

She was crying for all the things that might have been, and for what could never be again.

"Maybe the past wasn't so great, but the future seems pretty damn good."

She inspected her face in the rearview mirror to see how much damage the crying jag had done

She opened her purse, found her makeup, and covered the tearstains as best she could.

She pulled the Honda back into traffic and headed for the Pyramid again.

She was positive that Michael had not done the damage in Danny's bedroom

And why would a first-rate burglar leave without taking anything? Why break in merely to write on Danny's chalkboard and to wreck the dead boy's things?

When she had suspected Michael of doing the dirty work, she had been disturbed and distressed, but she hadn't been frightened

If some stranger wanted her to feel more pain over the loss of her child, however, that was definitely unsettling

Michael was the only person who had ever blamed her for Danny's death

Yet the taunting words on the chalkboard and the destruction in the bedroom seemed to be the work of someone who felt that she should be held accountable for the accident

As she drove across the intersection and into the entrance drive that led to the Golden Pyramid Hotel, Tina couldn't shake the creepy feeling that she was being watched by someone who meant to harm her

She checked the rearview mirror to see if she was being followed

The third floor of the Golden Pyramid Hotel was occupied by management and clerical personnel

This was where the work got done

The third floor housed the machinery that supported the walls of fantasy, beyond which the tourists gamboled.

One wall was covered by heavy drapes that blocked out the fierce desert sun

The windows behind the drapes faced the Las Vegas Strip.

At night, the fabled Strip was a dazzling sight, a surging river of light: red, blue, green, yellow, purple, pink, turquoise - every color within the visual spectrum of the human eye; incandescent and neon, fiber optics and lasers, flashing and rippling

Hundred-foot-long signs-five - hundred-foot-long signs - towered five or even ten stories above the street, glittering, winking, thousands of miles of bright glass tubing filled with glowing gas, blinking, swirling, hundreds of thousands of bulbs, spelling out hotel names, forming pictures with light

During the day, however, the merciless sun was unkind to the Strip

In the hard light, the enormous architectural confections were not always appealing; at times, in spite of the billions of dollars of value that it represented, the Strip looked grubby.

The view of the legendary boulevard was wasted on Tina; she didn't often make use of it

Because she was seldom in her office at night, the drapes were rarely open

This afternoon, as usual, the drapes were closed

As Tina pored over a final bill for carpentry work on some of the Magyck! Sets, Angela, her secretary, stepped in from the outer office

"I completely forgot about the holiday."

"You go home at four with the others."

A lot of our regular junketeers and high rollers couldn't make it to the VIP opening of Magyck! I'd like you to get their names from the computer, plus a list of the wedding anniversaries of those who're married."

"During the year, I'm going to send special invitations to the married ones, asking them to spend their anniversaries here, with everything comped for three days

We'll sell it this way: 'Spend the magic night of your anniversary in the magic world of Magyck!' Something like that

We'll serve them champagne at the show

And I'll be happy because the whole stunt will generate more talk about the show."

"I'll get the list."

Tina returned to her inspection of the carpenter's bill, and Angela was back at five minutes past four with thirty pages of data.

"Must be a problem with the air-conditioning

Tina finished checking the carpenter's bill and approved it for payment.

Alone now on the third floor, she sat in the pool of amber light at her desk, surrounded by shadows, yawning

She smiled when she thought of him, then picked up the sheaf of papers that Angela had given her, anxious to finish her work.

If she needed to know how much money each of these people earned in a year, the computer could tell her

It could tell her each man's preferred brand of liquor, each wife's favorite flower and perfume, the make of car they drove, the names and ages of their children, the nature of any illnesses or other medical conditions they might have, their favorite foods, their favorite colors, their tastes in music, their political affiliations, and scores of other facts both important and trivial

These were customers to whom the hotel was especially anxious to cater, and the more the Pyramid knew about them, the better it could serve them

Although the hotel collected this data with, for the most part, the customers' happiness in mind, Tina wondered how pleased these people would be to learn that the Golden Pyramid maintained fat dossiers on them.

She scanned the list of VIP customers who hadn't attended the opening of Magyck! Using a red pencil, she circled those names that were followed by anniversary dates, trying to ascertain how large a promotion she was proposing

She had counted only twenty-two names when she came to an incredible message that the computer had inserted in the list.

She stared at what the computer had printed, and fear welled in her - dark, cold, oily fear.

Between the names of two high rollers were five lines of type that had nothing to do with the information she had requested:

Angela hadn't noticed this interruption in the printout because she hadn't had time to scan it.

Besides, Angela couldn't have broken into the house

Tina quickly shuffled through the pages, seeking more of the sick prankster's work

More likely than not, she was the only person on the entire third floor.

She thought of the man in her nightmare, the man in black whose face had been lumpy with maggots, and the shadows in the corner of her office seemed darker and deeper than they had been a moment ago.

She scanned another forty names and cringed when she saw what else the computer had printed.

That was the last disturbing insertion

The remainder of the list was as it should be.

Tina threw the printout on the floor and went into the outer office.

Angela had turned the light off

She went to Angela's desk, sat in her chair, and switched on the computer

In the locked center drawer of the desk was a book with the code numbers that permitted access to the sensitive information stored not on diskette but only in the central memory

Tina paged through the book until she found the code that she needed to call up the list of the hotel's best customers

The number was 1001012, identified as the access for "Comps," which meant "complimentary guests," a euphemism for "big losers," who were never asked to pay their room charges or restaurant bills because they routinely dropped small fortunes in the casino.

Because so much material in the hotel's files was extremely confidential information about high rollers, and because the Pyramid's list of favored customers would be of enormous value to competitors, only approved people could obtain this data, and a record was kept of everyone who accessed it

After a moment's hesitation the computer asked for her name; she entered that, and the computer matched her number and name

She typed in the code for the list of complimentary guests, and the machine responded at once.

She asked the computer for the same information that Angela had requested a while ago

The names and addresses of VIP customers who had missed the opening of Magyck! - Along with the wedding anniversaries of those who were married - began to appear on the screen, scrolling upward

Simultaneously the laser printer began to churn out the same data.

Tina snatched each page from the printer tray as it arrived

The laser whispered through twenty names, forty, sixty, seventy, without producing the lines about Danny that had been on the first printout

Tina waited until at least a hundred names had been listed before she decided that the system had been programmed to print the lines about Danny only one time, only on her office's first data request of the afternoon, and on no later call-up.

She canceled this data request and closed out the file

Just a couple of hours ago she had concluded that the person behind this harassment had to be a stranger

But how could any stranger so easily gain entrance to both her house and the hotel computer? Didn't he, after all, have to be someone she knew?

She remembered the complaint that Angela had made earlier

It hadn't seemed important at the time.

But the room had been warm when Tina had first come in to use the computer, and now it was cool

How could the temperature have dropped so far in such a short time? She listened for the sound of the air conditioner, but the telltale whisper wasn't issuing from the wall vents

Nevertheless, the room was much cooler than it had been only minutes ago.

With a sharp, loud, electronic snap that startled Tina, the computer abruptly began to churn out additional data, although she hadn't requested any

She glanced at the printer, then at the words that flickered across the screen.

The message blinked and vanished from the screen

The room was growing colder by the second.

She had the crazy feeling that she wasn't alone

Even though he was only a creature from a nightmare, and even though it was utterly impossible for him to be here in the flesh, she couldn't shake the heart-clenching feeling that he was in the room

The man with the evil, fiery eyes

She spun around in her chair, but no one had come into the room.

She didn't want to look at the screen again, but she did

She managed to break the grip of fear that had paralyzed her, and she put her fingers on the keyboard

She intended to determine if the words about Danny had been previously programmed to print out on her machine or if they had been sent to her just seconds ago by someone at another computer in another office in the hotel's elaborately networked series of workstations.

She had an almost psychic sense that the perpetrator of this viciousness was in the building now, perhaps on the third floor with her

She imagined herself leaving her office, walking down the long hallway, opening doors, peering into silent, deserted offices, until at last she found a man sitting at another terminal

This was a new thought: the possibility that his ultimate goal was to do something worse than torment and scare her.

She hesitated, fingers on the keyboard, not certain if she should proceed

She probably wouldn't get the answers she needed, and she would only be acknowledging her presence to whomever might be out there at another workstation

She had nothing to lose by trying to follow the data chain

But when she attempted to type in her instruction, the keyboard was locked; the keys wouldn't depress.

On the screen, scrolling up:

But the keyboard remained frozen.

She was still aware of another presence in the room

Indeed the feeling of invisible and dangerous companionship was growing stronger as the room grew colder.

How could he make the room colder without using the air conditioner? Whoever he was, he could override her computer from another terminal in the building; she could accept that

But how could he possibly make the air grow so cold so fast?

Suddenly, as the screen began to fill with the same seven-line message that had just been wiped from it, Tina had enough

She switched the machine off, and the blue glow faded from the screen.

As she was getting up from the low chair, the terminal switched itself on.

She had just spoken to the computer as if she actually thought she was talking to Danny

She snapped the computer off.

She hurried around the desk, banging her hip against one corner, heading for the wall socket as the printer hummed with the production of more hateful words.

Tina stooped beside the wall outlet from which the computer received its electrical power and its data feed

She took hold of the two lines - one heavy cable and one ordinary insulated wire - and they seemed to come alive in her hands, like a pair of snakes, resisting her

Immediately, rapidly, the room began to grow warmer.

She started around Angela's desk, wanting nothing more at the moment than to get off her rubbery legs and onto a chair - and suddenly the door to the hall opened, and she cried out in alarm.

Elliot Stryker halted on the threshold, surprised by her scream, and for an instant, she was relieved to see him.

She took a step toward him, but then she realized that he might have come here straight from a computer in one of the other third-floor offices

Could he be the man who'd been harassing her?

"I was in the hotel on business

"Were you playing around with one of the other computers?"

"What were you doing on the third floor?" she demanded

I'm the only one here."

Still puzzled but beginning to get impatient with her, Elliot said, "My business wasn't on the third floor

I had a meeting with Charlie Mainway over coffee, downstairs in the restaurant

And if he were lying, he wouldn't have told her the story about Charlie and coffee, for that could be substantiated or disproved with only a minimum of effort; he would have come up with a better alibi if he really needed one

He was telling the truth.

As he drew near, he opened his arms, as if it was the most natural thing in the world for him to hold and comfort her, as if he had held her many times before, and she leaned against him in the same spirit of familiarity

This was the first time she'd ever had the need to tap those stores for herself.

They sat on the beige sofa, more in the shadows than in the glow from the lamps

"He was one of the Jaborski group

Front page of the papers."

Every winter for sixteen years, he had taken a group of scouts to northern Nevada, beyond Reno, into the High Sierras, on a seven-day wilderness survival excursion.

"And the boys competed hard all year for the chance to be one of those selected to go on the trip

Bill Jaborski was supposed to be one of the ten top winter-survival experts in the country

And the other adult who went along, Tom Lincoln - he was supposed to be almost as good as Bill

All those years they'd taken kids into the mountains, nobody was even scratched."

It was hot in her throat, but it didn't burn away the chill at the center of her.

A year ago, Jaborski's excursion had included fourteen boys between the ages of twelve and eighteen

"Have the authorities ever figured out exactly why it happened?" Elliot asked.

The group went into the mountains in a four-wheel-drive minibus built for use on back roads in the winter

Even a snowplow on the front

They weren't supposed to go into the true heart of the wilderness

Just into the fringes

No one in his right mind would take boys as young as twelve into the deepest parts of the Sierras, no matter how well prepared, supplied, and trained they were, no matter how strong, no matter how many big brothers were there to look out for them."

Jaborski had intended to drive the minibus off the main highway, onto an old logging trail, if conditions permitted

From there they were going to hike for three days with snowshoes and backpacks, making a wide circle around the bus, coming back to it at the end of the week.

"They had the best wilderness clothing and the best down-lined sleeping bags, the best winter tents, plenty of charcoal and other heat sources, plenty of food, and two wilderness experts to guide them

So what the fuck went wrong?"

He seemed to know that she had to go through the whole story to get it off her mind.

"Somehow, for some reason, they drove the bus more than four miles off the main highway, four miles off and a hell of a long way up, right up to the damn clouds

The bus had run off the road

There were no guardrails in the wilderness, no wide shoulders at the roadside with gentle slopes beyond

The bus opened like a tin can and rolled another hundred feet into the trees.

Still sitting on the couch, Elliot shook his head and stared down at his cognac.

She wasn't actually asking the question of him; if she was asking anyone, she was asking God.

"Why? Jaborski was the best

He was so good that he could safely take young boys into the Sierras for sixteen years, a challenge a lot of other winter survival experts wouldn't touch

Bill Jaborski was smart, tough, clever, and filled with respect for the danger in what he did

"You'll probably never learn the answer

She returned to the couch.

He went to the bar.

"In your condition, throwing off all that nervous energy the way you are, two small brandies won't affect you in the slightest."

He returned from the bar with more RS 233; my Martin

This time she was able to hold the glass in one hand.

"I'm the world's worst bartender

"I wasn't thanking you for the drink

She told him about the bizarre things that had been happening to her lately: the messages on Danny's chalkboard; the wreckage she'd found in the boy's room; the hateful, taunting words that appeared in the computer lists and on the monitor.

Elliot studied the printouts, and together they examined the computer in Angela's office

They plugged it in and tried to get it to repeat what it had done earlier, but they had no luck; the machine behaved exactly as it was meant to behave.

"But I don't see how he could make the terminal switch itself on."

"And the air..

"Could the temperature change have been subjective?"

Angela felt the chill first, when she got the initial printout with those lines about Danny

"True." He stared thoughtfully at the computer

She followed him into the wood-paneled inner sanctum.

He picked up his brandy snifter from the low table in front of the sofa, and he sat on the edge of her desk

"Obviously, it's somebody who at the very least dislikes you, if he doesn't actually hate you

Tina was disturbed by his analysis because it matched her own, and it led her into the same blind alley that she'd traveled before

She paced between the desk and the drapery-covered windows

And I don't know of anyone but Michael who places any of the blame for Danny's death on me."

"You mean the police?"

"I don't think the police would be much help

But the cops are a literal bunch, not much impressed by implied threats

that alone will require a lot more manpower than the police can spare for anything except a murder case, a hot kidnapping, or maybe a narcotics investigation."

"Well, the person who's harassing you has a melodramatic streak a mile wide."

She sighed and sipped some cognac and sat on the edge of the couch

She had to take another small sip of cognac before she was able to say what was on her mind, and she realized that he had been right about the liquor having little effect on her

maybe I wrote those words on the chalkboard

I thought I'd put the worst pain behind me

And the past two weeks, I've dreamed about him every night without fail

The dreams get worse all the time

Elliot returned to the couch and sat beside her

Then the earth starts closing in around him, and I wake up screaming, soaked with sweat

Besides, if it was you who wrote on the chalkboard and smashed things in the boy's room, then it was also you who came in here during the night and programmed the hotel computer to spew out that stuff about Danny

Do you really think you're so far gone that you could do something like that and not remember it? Do you think you've got multiple personalities and one doesn't know what the others are up to?"

She sank back on the sofa, slouched down

We've just crossed you off the list of suspects

And I'm positive it can't be a stranger, which rules out most of the world."

She leaned forward, put her brandy snifter on the table, and for a moment sat with her face in her hands.

Neither of us would have been anxious to view the body even if it had been in perfect shape, so we accepted the mortician's recommendations

"How did the authorities identify the body?"

Maybe someone's just dropping a series of hints, trying to wake me up to the fact that Danny isn't dead."

"Won't you even consider the possibility that he's alive?"

"How could he have survived the accident you described?" Elliot asked.

in the grave?"

Tina got up from the couch, went to the window, and pulled open the drapes

She had a sudden urge to see the Strip

After so much talk about death, she needed a glimpse of movement, action, life; and although the Strip sometimes was grubby in the flat glare of the desert sun, the boulevard was always, day or night, bustling and filled with life.

Now the early winter dusk settled over the city

In waves of dazzling color, millions of lights winked on in the enormous signs

Hundreds of cars progressed sluggishly through the busy street, taxicabs darting in and out, recklessly seeking any small advantage

Crowds streamed along the sidewalks, on their way from this casino to that casino, from one lounge to another, from one show to the next.

"Reopen the grave."

If I'd seen the body, then I'd have known for sure

"But the condition of the corpse..."

Elliot frowned, not convinced of the wisdom of exhumation

"That's the idea," she said quickly

"Nothing could be worse than the ones I'm having now."

"Of course," he said, "exhumation of the body won't answer the main question

"Whoever the creep is, whatever his motivations are, he's not well-balanced

"Anyway," she said, "even if reopening the grave doesn't help me find who's responsible for these sick jokes - or whatever the hell they are - at least it'll settle my mind about Danny

That'll improve my psychological condition for sure, and I'll be better able to deal with the creep, whoever he is

So it'll work out for the best either way." She returned from the window, sat on the couch again, beside Elliot

"Well, there's no urgent legal reason to have the body exhumed

I mean, there isn't any doubt about the cause of death, no court trial hinging on a new coroner's report

If that were the situation, we'd have the grave opened very quickly

I'll play up the mother-suffering-distress angle, and the court ought to be sympathetic."

The next day she seemed to have a touch of flu, and the third day she was dead

Her mother was shattered, couldn't bear to view the body, though the daughter hadn't suffered substantial physical damage, the way Danny did

The mother wasn't even able to attend the service

A couple weeks after the little girl was buried, the mother started feeling guilty about not paying her last respects."

Because the mother hadn't seen the body in the funeral home, she just couldn't bring herself to believe her daughter was really dead

Her inability to accept the truth was a lot worse than yours

She was hysterical most of the time, in a slow-motion breakdown

I arranged to have the grave reopened

In the course of preparing the exhumation request for the authorities, I discovered that my client's reaction was typical

Apparently, when a child dies, one of the worst things a parent can do is refuse to look at the body while it's lying in a casket

You need to spend time with the deceased, enough to accept that the body is never going to be animated again."

"And we reopened the grave only two months after the funeral, not a whole year later

She recalled the hatred in Michael's face when she'd left him a few hours ago

Elliot carried their empty brandy glasses to the bar in the corner and switched on the light above the sink

If we're clever, he won't know what we're doing until the exhumation is a fait accompli

"Probably not even then, what with the four-day weekend."

Elliot found the bottle of liquid soap and the dishcloth that were stored under the sink

Really, though, it wasn't like what you see in the movies

No James Bond cars with machine guns hidden behind the headlights

"Somehow," she said, "I get the feeling it was considerably more..

Boring as hell most of the time

I'll discuss the situation with him

Maybe he'll be willing to slip into the courthouse long enough on Friday to review my exhumation request and rule on it

Then we could open the grave early Saturday."

Tina went to the bar and sat on one of the three stools, across the counter from Elliot

"The sooner the better

Even if he does somehow get a whiff of it, he'll have to locate another judge who'll be willing to stay or vacate the exhumation order."

There won't be many judges around over the holiday

"That's my middle name." He finished washing the first brandy snifter, rinsed it in hot water, and put it in the drainage rack to dry.

You're the kind of person who meets every problem head-on."

All the talk about death and fear and madness and pain seemed to have taken place further back in the past than a mere few seconds ago

They wanted to have a little fun during the evening that lay ahead, and now they began putting themselves in the mood for it.

As Elliot rinsed the second snifter and placed it in the rack, Tina said, "You do that very well."

He must be totally secure in his estimation of his talents if he is to function well in the kitchen."

Elliot put away the dishwashing liquid and the wet dishcloth

As he dried his hands on the towel, he said, "Why don't we forget about going out to dinner? Let me cook for you instead."

Besides, you can help by doing the drudgery, like cleaning the vegetables and chopping the onions."

They turned out the lights and left the room, closing the door after them.

As they crossed the reception area on their way toward the hall, Tina glanced nervously at Angela's computer

But she and Elliot left the outer office, flicking off the lights as they went, and the computer remained dark and silent.

Elliot Stryker lived in a large, pleasant, contemporary house overlooking the golf course at the Las Vegas Country Club

Smith, and other artists who made their homes in the western United States and who usually took their subject matter from either the old or the new West.

As he showed her through the house, he was eager to hear her reaction to it, and she didn't make him wait long.

"When I was poor, I looked forward to the day when I'd have a lovely home full of beautiful things, all arranged by the very best interior decorator

Then, when I had the money, I didn't want some stranger furnishing it for me

I wanted to have all the fun myself

The two of us haunted furniture stores from Vegas to Los Angeles to San Francisco, antique shops, galleries, everything from flea markets to the most expensive stores we could find

I discovered I couldn't learn to cope with the loss if I stayed in a place that was so crowded with memories of her

For five or six months, I was an emotional wreck because every object in the house reminded me of Nancy

Finally I took a few mementos, a dozen pieces by which I'll always remember her, and I moved out, sold the house, bought this one, and started decorating all over again."

"Twelve years leaves a big hole in the heart."

And the ache isn't constant anymore

He showed her through the rest of the house, which she wanted to see

Her ability to create a stylish stage show was not a fluke; she had taste and a sharp eye that instantly knew the difference between prettiness and genuine beauty, between cleverness and art

The tour ended in the enormous kitchen, which boasted a copper ceiling, a Santa Fe tile floor, and restaurant-quality equipment

She checked the walk-in cooler, inspected the yard-square grill, the griddle, the two Wolf ranges, the microwave, and the array of laborsaving appliances

"I'm one of the founding partners of Stryker, West, Dwyer, Coffey, and Nichols

We're one of the largest law firms in town

We were in the right place at the right time

Owen West and I opened for business in a cheap storefront office twelve years ago, right at the start of the biggest boom this town has ever seen

Some of our clients made smart moves and were carried right to the top by the explosive growth of the gaming industry and the Vegas real-estate market, and we just sort of shot up there along with them, hanging on to their coattails."

"If it doesn't work out, we can always jump in the car and go to McDonald's for a hamburger."

Her smile was so lovely that he could have stood there all evening, just staring at the sweet curve of her lips.

Elliot was amused by the effect that Tina had on him

He could not remember ever having been half so clumsy in the kitchen as he was this evening

He made a mistake blending the salad dressing and had to begin again from scratch

"Then the drink you've been sipping on here."

"It gives the kitchen a pleasant used look."

"That mustard powder you're just about to put into the salad dressing."

The mushroom salad, the fettuccine Alfredo, and the zabaglione had been excellent

"And I didn't even notice the feathers."

While Tina and Elliot had been joking in the kitchen, even before dinner had been completely prepared, she had begun to think they might go to bed together

By the time they finished eating dinner, she knew they would

Like the rush of water downstream

Like the relentless building of a storm wind and then the lightning

At the start of the evening, the undercurrent of sexual tension made her nervous

She hadn't been to bed with any man but Michael in the past fourteen years, since she was nineteen

Of course, during the first of those two years, she'd still been married to Michael and had felt compelled to remain faithful to him, even though a separation and then a divorce had been in the works, and even though he had not felt constrained by any similar moral sense

Later, with the stage show to produce and with poor Danny's death weighing heavily on her, she hadn't been in the mood for romance

She told herself that sex was just like riding a bicycle, impossible to un learn, but the frivolousness of that analogy didn't increase her self-confidence.

Gradually, however, as she and Elliot went through the standard rites of courtship, the indirect sexual thrusts and parries of a budding relationship, albeit at an accelerated pace, the familiarity of the games reassured her

After dinner, they adjourned to the den, where Elliot built a fire in the black-granite fireplace

Although winter days in the desert were often as warm as springtime elsewhere, winter nights were always cool, sometimes downright bitter

With a chilly night wind moaning at the windows and howling incessantly under the eaves, the blazing fire was welcome.

They sat side by side on the sofa in front of the fireplace, watching the flames and the occasional bursts of orange sparks, listening to music, and talking, talking, talking

Tina felt as if they had talked without pause all evening, speaking with quiet urgency, as if each had a vast quantity of earthshakingly important information that he must pass on to the other before they parted

The more they talked, the more they found in common

As an hour passed in front of the fire, and then another hour, Tina discovered that she liked Elliot Stryker more with each new thing she learned about him.

She never was sure who initiated the first kiss

And then he began planting small kisses on her forehead, on her eyes, on her cheeks, her nose, the corners of her mouth, her chin

His hands moved over her, testing the firmness and resilience of her, and she touched him too, gently squeezing his shoulders, his arms, the hard muscles of his back

As if drifting in a dream, they left the den and went into the bedroom

He switched on a small lamp that stood upon the dresser, and he turned down the sheets.

During the minute that he was away from her, she was afraid the spell was broken

She felt as if the two of them had been here, like this, locked in an embrace, many times before.

"Is that the way you feel?"

She saw a longing and a need in his dark eyes, a powerful wanting that was only partly sex, and she knew the same need to be loved and valued must be in her eyes for him to see.

He carried her to the bed, put her down, and urged her to lie back

He quickly stripped off his own clothes and joined her on the bed, took her in his arms.

Just the opposite was true

Good, healthy lovemaking with a man who cared for her would have helped her recover much faster than she had done, for sex was the antithesis of death, a joyous celebration of life, a denial of the tomb's existence.

He began the age-old rhythm of love

For a long, long time, they forgot that death existed, and they explored the delicious, silken surfaces of love, and it seemed to them, in those shining hours, that they would both live forever.

Tina stayed the night with Elliot, and he realized that he had forgotten how pleasant it could be to share his bed with someone for whom he truly cared

He'd had other women in this bed during the past two years, and a few had stayed the night, but not one of those other lovers had made him feel content merely by the fact of her presence, as Tina did

With her, sex was a delightful bonus, a lagniappe, but it wasn't the main reason he wanted her beside him

She was an excellent lover - silken, smooth, and uninhibited in the pursuit of her own pleasure - but she was also vulnerable and kind

The vague, shadowy shape of her under the covers, in the darkness, was a talisman to ward off loneliness.

Eventually he fell asleep, but at four o'clock in the morning, he was awakened by cries of distress.

She sat straight up, the sheets knotted in her fists, catapulted out of a nightmare

She was quaking, gasping about a man dressed all in black, the monstrous figure from her dream.

Elliot switched on the bedside lamp to prove to her that they were alone in the room.

She had told him about the dreams, but he hadn't realized, until now, how terrible they were

The exhumation of Danny's body would be good for her, regardless of the horror that she might have to confront when the coffin lid was raised

If seeing the remains would put an end to these bloodcurdling nightmares, she would gain an advantage from the grim experience.

He switched off the bedside lamp and persuaded her to lie down again

They fell easily into the pace and rhythm that had earlier best pleased them

Over breakfast, he asked her to go with him to the afternoon party at which he was going to corner Judge Kennebeck to ask about the exhumation

She felt up to the challenge now, and she intended to finish the task before she lost her nerve again.

She rose out of her chair, leaned across the table, kissed him.

The smell of her, the vibrant blue of her eyes, the feel of her supple skin as he put a hand to her face - those things generated waves of affection and longing within him.

He walked her to her Honda in the driveway and leaned in the window after she was behind the wheel, delaying her for another fifteen minutes while he planned, to her satisfaction, every dish of this evening's dinner.

When at last she drove away, he watched her car until it turned the corner and disappeared, and when she was gone, he knew why he had not wanted to let her go

Certainly, the unknown person who was harassing Tina might have violent intentions

He was convinced that, with her arrival on the scene, he had been granted too much happiness, too fast, too soon, too easily

Unsuccessfully trying to shrug off the grim premonition, he went into the house.

He spent an hour and a half in his library, paging through legal casebooks, boning up on precedents for the exhumation of a body that, as the court had put it, "was to be disinterred in the absence of a pressing legal need, solely for humane reasons, in consideration of certain survivors of the deceased." Elliot didn't think Harold Kennebeck would give him any trouble, and he didn't expect the judge to request a list of precedents for something as relatively simple and harmless as reopening Danny's grave, but he intended to be well prepared

At one o'clock Elliot drove his silver Mercedes S600 sports coupe to the New Year's Day party on Sunrise Mountain

The sky was cerulean blue and clear, and he wished he had time to take the Cessna up for a few hours

This was perfect weather for flying, one of those crystalline days when being above the earth would make him feel clean and free.

On Sunday, when the exhumation was out of the way, maybe he would fly Tina to Arizona or to Los Angeles for the day.

On Sunrise Mountain most of the big, expensive houses featured natural landscaping - which meant rocks, colored stones, and artfully arranged cacti instead of grass, shrubs, and trees - in acknowledgment that man's grip on this portion of the desert was new and perhaps tenuous

At night, the view of Las Vegas from the mountainside was undeniably spectacular, but Elliot couldn't understand what other reasons anyone could possibly have for choosing to live here rather than in the city's older, greener neighborhoods

On the brown hills, the huge houses thrust like the bleak monuments of an ancient, dead religion

On windy days, the dust was as thick as fog, and it pushed its dirty little cat feet under doors, around windows, and through attic vents.

The party was at a large Tuscan-style house, halfway up the slopes

A three-sided, fan-shaped tent had been erected on the back lawn, to one side of the sixty-foot pool, with the open side facing the house

An eighteen-piece orchestra performed at the rear of the gaily-striped canvas structure

Approximately two hundred guests danced or milled about behind the house, and another hundred partied within its twenty rooms.

Many of the faces were familiar to Elliot

Half of the guests were attorneys and their wives

Although a judicial purist might have disapproved, prosecutors and public defenders and tax attorneys and criminal lawyers and corporate counsel were mingling and getting pleasantly drunk with the judges before whom they argued cases most every week

Elliot didn't want to ask Kennebeck for a favor within hearing of a dozen lawyers, and today there was nowhere in the house where they could be assured of privacy

They went outside and strolled down the street, past the partygoers' cars, which ran the gamut from Rolls-Royces to Range Rovers.

Kennebeck listened with interest to Elliot's unofficial feeler about the chances of getting Danny's grave reopened

Elliot didn't tell the judge about the malicious prankster, for that seemed like an unnecessary complication; he still believed that once the fact of Danny's death was established by the exhumation, the quickest and surest way of dealing with the harassment was to hire a first-rate firm of private investigators to track down the perpetrator

Now, for the judge's benefit, and to explain why an exhumation had suddenly become such a vital matter, Elliot exaggerated the anguish and confusion that Tina had undergone as a direct consequence of never having seen the body of her child.

As he and Elliot ambled along the sun-splashed street, Kennebeck mulled over the problem in silence for almost a minute

At last, he said, "What about the father?"

There was a bitter divorce shortly before the boy died

So he'd contest the exhumation for no other reason but to cause her grief?"

"Still, I've got to consider the father's wishes."

"As long as there aren't any religious objections, the law requires the permission of only one parent in a case like this," Elliot said.

"Nevertheless, I have a duty to protect everyone's interests in the matter."

"If the father has a chance to protest," Elliot said, "we'll probably get involved in a knock-down-drag-out legal battle

It'll tie up a hell of a lot of the court's time."

"And when the dust finally settled," Elliot said, "my client would win the right to exhume the body anyway."

In the process of trying to hurt his ex-wife, he'd waste several days of the court's time, and the end result would be exactly the same as if he'd never been given a chance to protest."

They stopped at the end of the next block

Kennebeck stood with his eyes closed and his face turned up to the warm winter sun.

At last, the judge said, "You're asking me to cut corners."

Simply issue an exhumation order on the mother's request

"You want the order right away, I assume."

"And you'll have the grave reopened by tomorrow afternoon."

"Saturday at the latest."

"Before the father can get a restraining order from another judge," Kennebeck said.

"If there's no hitch, maybe the father won't ever find out about the exhumation."

In silence, they walked back to the house, where the party was getting louder by the minute.

In the middle of the block, Kennebeck finally said, "I'll have to chew on it for a while, Elliot."

At least Kennebeck hadn't refused the request; nevertheless, Elliot had expected a quicker and more satisfying response

He wasn't asking the judge for much of a favor

Besides, the two of them went back a long way indeed

As they approached the house, they talked about the delights of pasta served with a thin, light sauce of olive oil, garlic, and sweet basil.

Elliot remained at the party only two hours

There were too many attorneys and not enough civilians to make the bash interesting

Everywhere he went, he heard talk about torts, writs, briefs, suits, countersuits, motions for continuation, appeals, plea-bargaining, and the latest tax shelters

The conversations were like those in which he was involved at work, eight or ten hours a day, five days a week and he didn't intend to spend a holiday nattering about the same damned things.

By four o'clock, he was home again, working in the kitchen

Standing at the sink, he peeled and chopped a small onion, cleaned six stalks of celery, and peeled several slender carrots

Turning, he saw a strange man enter the kitchen from the dining room

"What the hell?" Elliot said.

A second man appeared behind the first

He was considerably more formidable than his associate: tall, rough-edged, with large, big-knuckled, leathery hands - like something that had escaped from a recombinant DNA lab experimenting in the crossbreeding of human beings with bears

In freshly pressed slacks, a crisp blue shirt, a patterned tie, and a gray sports jacket, he might have been a professional hit man uncomfortably gotten up for the baptism of his Mafia don's grandchild

Both intruders stopped near the refrigerator, twelve or fourteen feet from Elliot

The small man fidgeted, and the tall man smiled.

"A lock-release gun," the tall man said, smiling cordially and nodding

"Bob here"-he indicated the smaller man-"has the neatest set of tools

"What the hell is this about?"

"Relax," said the tall man.

"No, no," the tall man said

"Just relax," the tall man repeated.

"You've got the wrong guy," Elliot assured them.

"You're the one, all right."

"You're the one

The conversation had the disorienting quality of the off-kilter exchanges between Alice and the scrawny denizens of Wonderland.

Putting down the vinegar bottle and picking up the knife, Elliot said, "Get the fuck out of here."

Stryker," the tall one said.

Elliot backed up against the sink.

"That's better," the tall man said.

"Put the knife down, and we'll all be happy."

"Down with the knife," said the tall man

"Push it across the counter, out of reach."

"As long as you cooperate, you won't get hurt," the tall man assured him.

Vince, the tall man, said, "We'll use the breakfast area over there in the corner."

Bob went to the round maple table

He put down the black physician's bag, opened it, and withdrew a compact cassette tape recorder

He removed other things from the bag too: a length of flexible rubber tubing, a sphygmomanometer for monitoring blood pressure, two small bottles of amber-colored fluid, and a packet of disposable hypodermic syringes.

The tall man gestured with the gun

"Go over to the table and sit down."

"I'm giving the orders here."

Elliot met the stranger's eyes and didn't look away.

"What are the hypodermic needles for?"

"We gotta be sure you tell us the truth."

"And when you've finished, I'll have a brain the consistency of grape jelly."

He refused to look at the muzzle of the pistol

He's going to hear the questions anyway when he finally sits down

"I'm supposed to ask you every question on this list," Vince said, shaking the folded paper at Elliot

This was the last thing Elliot expected

"Are you the bastards who've been harassing Tina?"

"Are you the ones who keep sending her messages?"

"Are you the ones who wrecked the boy's room?"

"Someone's sending messages about the kid?" Bob asked.

They appeared to be genuinely surprised by this news, and Elliot was pretty sure they weren't the people who had been trying to scare Tina

They looked and acted like organization men, even though the big one was rough enough at the edges to pass for a common thug

"What about the messages she's been getting?" Vince asked, still watching Elliot closely.

"We'll get the answer," Vince said coldly.

"We'll get all the answers," Bob agreed.

"Now," Vince said, "counselor, are you going to walk over to the table and sit your ass down, or am I going to have to motivate you with this?" He gestured with his pistol again.

"The only way you could have found out about the exhumation so quickly is if Kennebeck told you."

They were unhappy to hear the judge's name.

"Who?" Vince asked, but it was too late to cover the revealing look they had exchanged.

Why in the hell should Kennebeck care whether or not Danny's grave is reopened? Why should you care? Who the hell are you people?"

The Ursine escapee from the island of Dr

I'm not gonna answer any more questions, but I am gonna put a bullet in your crotch if you don't move over to the table and sit down."

Elliot pretended not to have heard the threat

The pistol still frightened him, but he was now thinking of something else that scared him more than the gun

A chill spread from the base of his spine, up his back, as he realized what the presence of these men implied about the accident that had killed Danny.

something strange about the way all those scouts died

The truth of it isn't anything like the version everyone's been told

Which set of letters do you guys work for? Not the FBI

Same for the CIA

Not the CID, for sure; there's no military discipline about you

You work for some set of letters the public hasn't even heard about yet

"Goddamn it, I said you were going to answer the questions from now on."

I know how it works - the rules, the moves

We haven't been told the details, not even half of them

You understand what I'm saying - the less a guy knows, the less he can be nailed for later

"If you're working for a government intelligence agency, then go away and come back with the legal papers," Elliot said

"If I do submit to the drug, what happens to me after you've got your answers?" Elliot asked.

At this indication of imminent surrender, the tall man relaxed slightly, although his lumpish face was still flushed with anger

We just have to find out exactly why the Evans woman wants the grave reopened

"And let me go to the police?" Elliot asked.

This is national security business, pal, the biggest of the big time

The government is allowed to bend the rules if it wants

"That's not quite the way they explained the system in law school," Elliot said.

Now sit down at the table like a good boy."

While he was still under the influence of the drug, they might be able to make him write a suicide note and sign it in a legible, identifiable script

Then they would carry him out to the garage, prop him up in his little Mercedes, put the seat belt snugly around him, and start the engine without opening the garage door

He would be too drugged to move, and the carbon monoxide would do the rest

In a day or two, someone would find him out there, his face blue-green-gray, his tongue dark and lolling, his eyes bulging in their sockets as he stared through the windshield as if on a drive to Hell

If there were no unusual marks on his body, no injuries incompatible with the coroner's determination of suicide, the police would be quickly satisfied.

Tina resolutely cleaned up the mess in Danny's room and packed his belongings

Several times, she was on the verge of tears as the sight of one object or another released a flood of memories

She gritted her teeth, however, and restrained the urge to leave the room with the job uncompleted.

Not much remained to be done: The contents of three cartons in the back of the deep closet had to be sorted

She dragged it into the bedroom, across the carpet, into the shafts of reddish-gold afternoon sunlight that filtered through the sheltering trees outside and then through the dust-filmed window.

When she opened the carton, she saw that it contained part of Danny's collection of comic books and graphic novels

Initially his growing fascination with the macabre had not seemed entirely healthy to her, but she had never denied him the freedom to pursue it

Most of his friends had shared his avid interest in ghosts and ghouls; besides, the grotesque hadn't been his only interest, so she had decided not to worry about it.

In the carton were two stacks of comic books, and the two issues on top sported gruesome, full-color covers

On the first, a black carriage, drawn by four black horses with evil glaring eyes, rushed along a night highway, beneath a gibbous moon, and a headless man held the reins, urging the frenzied horses forward

Bright blood streamed from the ragged stump of the coachman's neck, and gelatinous clots of blood clung to his white, ruffled shirt

His grisly head stood on the driver's seat beside him, grinning fiendishly, filled with malevolent life even though it had been brutally severed from his body.

She dragged another carton out of the closet

It was as heavy as the first, and she figured it contained more comic books, but she opened it to be sure.

He was glaring up at her from inside the box

From the cover of a graphic novel

Prominent sockets of bone, and the menacing, inhuman crimson eyes staring out with intense hatred

The cluster of maggots squirming on his cheek, at the corner of one eye

In every repulsive detail, he was precisely like the hideous creature that stalked her nightmares.

She stepped back from the cardboard box.

The burning, scarlet eyes of the monstrous figure in the drawing seemed to follow her.

She must have seen this lurid cover illustration when Danny had first brought the magazine into the house

That seemed to be the only logical explanation.

Yet she had dreamed about the man in black.

Curious about the story from which the illustration had been taken, Tina stepped to the box again to pluck out the graphic novel

As her fingers touched the glossy cover, a bell rang.

The bell rang again, and she realized that someone was at the front door.

Heart thumping, she went to the foyer.

Through the fish-eye lens in the door, she saw a young, clean-cut man wearing a blue cap with an unidentifiable emblem on it

She didn't open the door

"Emergency crew," the repairman said through the closed door

"We're investigating a possible gas leak in the neighborhood."

She hesitated, but then opened the door without removing the heavy-duty security chain

She studied him through the narrow gap

We've lost some pressure in our lines, and we're trying to find the cause of it

Do you have a gas stove in the kitchen?"

"What about the heating system?"

I think all the houses in this area have gas furnaces

I'd better have a look at it, check the fittings, the incoming feed, all that."

He was wearing a gas-company uniform, and he was carrying a large tool kit with the gas-company emblem on it.

"Sure." From his shirt pocket, he withdrew a laminated ID card with the gas-company seal, his picture, his name, and his physical statistics.

You did the right thing, asking for an ID

These days, you're crazy if you open your door without knowing exactly who's on the other side of it."

She closed the door long enough to slip off the security chain

"Where's the furnace? In the garage?"

"If you want, I could just go in through the garage door."

He stepped across the threshold.

She closed and locked the door.

He followed her past the kitchen, into the short hall, into the laundry room, and from there into the garage.

Tina switched on the light

The darkness was dispelled, but shadows remained along the walls and in the corners.

The garage was slightly musty, but Tina wasn't able to detect the odor of gas.

Gas might be leaking under the concrete slab and building up down there, in which case it's possible you wouldn't detect it right away, but you'd still be sitting on top of a bomb."

"It's a good thing you're not working in the gas company's public relations department."

If I really believed there was even the tiniest chance of anything like that, would I be standing here so cheerful?"

He went to the furnace, put his heavy tool kit on the floor, and hunkered down

He opened a hinged plate, exposing the furnace's workings

Tina thought of the graphic novel with the man in black on its cover

She was curious about the story out of which that creature had stepped, for she had the peculiar feeling that, in some way, it would be similar to the story of Danny's death

"Well," she said, "I was cleaning the back room

She left him there in the shadowy garage, his face painted by shimmering blue light, his eyes gleaming with twin reflections of fire.

When Elliot refused to move away from the sink to the breakfast table in the far corner of the big kitchen, Bob, the smaller of the two men, hesitated, then reluctantly took a step toward him.

He tucked the sheaf of typewritten questions into his coat pocket

Bob retreated to the table, and Elliot turned his attention to the larger intruder.

Vince held the pistol in his right hand and made a fist with his left

Elliot had a pretty good idea of what it would feel like, and he was sweating under his arms and in the small of his back, but he didn't move, and he didn't respond to the stranger's taunting.

"One good punch in the belly," Vince said, "and you'll be puking your guts out on your shoes."

"And when you're done puking your guts out," Vince said, "I'm going to grab you by your balls and drag you over to the table."

Then the big man stopped.

Elliot glanced at Bob, who was still standing at the breakfast table, the packet of syringes in his hand.

"Last chance to do it the easy way," Vince said.

In one smooth lightning-fast movement, Elliot seized the measuring cup into which he had poured four ounces of vinegar a few minutes ago, and he threw the contents in Vince's face

Elliot dropped the measuring cup and seized the gun, but Vince reflexively squeezed off a shot that breezed past Elliot's face and smashed the window behind the sink

Elliot ducked a wild roundhouse punch, stepped in close, still holding on to the pistol that the other man wouldn't surrender

The big man's head snapped back, and Elliot chopped the exposed Adam's apple with the flat blade of his hand

He rammed his knee into his adversary's crotch and tore the gun out of the bear-paw hand as those clutching fingers went slack

Vince bent forward, gagging, and Elliot slammed the butt of the gun against the side of his head, with a sound like stone meeting stone.

He stayed there, tongue kissing the floor tiles.

Elliot swung toward the other intruder, pointing the confiscated pistol.

Bob was already out of the kitchen, in the dining room, running toward the front of the house

Evidently, he wasn't carrying a gun, and he was impressed by the speed and ease with which his partner had been taken out of action.

Elliot went after him but was slowed by the dining-room chairs, which the fleeing man had overturned in his wake

In the living room, other furniture was knocked over, and books were strewn on the floor

The route to the entrance foyer was an obstacle course.

By the time, Elliot reached the front door and rushed out of the house, Bob had run the length of the driveway and crossed the street

Elliot got to the street in time to watch the Chevy pull away, tires squealing, engine roaring.

He couldn't get the license number

He hurried back to the house.

The man in the kitchen was still unconscious and would probably remain that way for another ten or fifteen minutes

Elliot went through the thug's pockets

He found some small change, a comb, a wallet, and the sheaf of papers on which were typed the questions that Elliot had been expected to answer.

He folded the pages and stuffed them into his hip pocket.

Bureau men carried the proper credentials

As far as Elliot was concerned, the absence of ID was more sinister than a collection of patently false papers would have been, because this absolute anonymity smacked of a secret police organization.

Such a possibility scared the hell out of Elliot

Not in the good old U.S

In China, in the new Russia, in Iran or Iraq - yes

In half the countries in the world, there were secret police, modern gestapos, and citizens lived in fear of a late-night knock on the door

Even if the government had established a secret police force, however, why was it so anxious to cover up the true facts of Danny's death? What were they trying to hide about the Sierra tragedy? What really had happened up in those mountains?

If these people were determined to kill him just to stop the exhumation, they would have to kill Tina

He ran to the kitchen phone, snatched up the handset, and realized that he didn't know her number

He quickly leafed through the telephone directory

He would never be able to con an unlisted number out of the directory-assistance operator

By the time he called the police and managed to explain the situation, they might be too late to help Tina.

Briefly, he stood in terrible indecision, incapacitated by the prospect of losing Tina

She had given it to him two nights ago, at the party after the premiere of Magyck! She didn't live far from him

He still had the silencer-equipped pistol in his hand, and he decided to keep it.

He ran to the car in the driveway.

Tina left the repairman from the gas company in the garage and returned to Danny's room

She took the graphic novel out of the carton and sat on the edge of the bed in the tarnished-copper sunlight that fell like a shower of pennies through the window.

The one from which the cover painting had been drawn was sixteen pages long

In letters that were supposed to look as if they had been formed from rotting shroud cloth, the artist had emblazoned the title across the top of the first page, above a somber, well-detailed scene of a rain-swept graveyard

She thought of the words on the chalkboard and on the computer printout: Not dead, not dead, not dead...

She had trouble holding the magazine steady enough to read.

The story was set in the mid-nineteenth century, when a physician's perception of the thin line between life and death was often cloudy

It was the tale of a boy, Kevin, who fell off a roof and took a bad knock on the head, thereafter slipping into a deep coma

The boy's vital signs were undetectable to the medical technology of that era

The doctor pronounced him dead, and his grieving parents committed Kevin to the grave

In those days, the corpse was not embalmed; therefore, the boy was buried while still alive

Kevin's parents went away from the city immediately after the funeral, intending to spend a month at their summerhouse in the country, where they could be free from the press of business and social duties, the better to mourn their lost child

But the first night in the country, the mother received a vision in which Kevin was buried alive and calling for her

The vision was so vivid, so disturbing, that she and her husband raced back to the city that very night to have the grave reopened at dawn

But Death decided that Kevin belonged to him, because the funeral had been held already and because the grave had been closed

Death was determined that the parents would not reach the cemetery in time to save their son

Most of the story dealt with Death's attempts to stop the mother and father on their desperate night journey; they were assaulted by every form of the walking dead, every manner of living corpse and vampire and ghoul and zombie and ghost, but they triumphed

They arrived at the grave by dawn, had it opened, and found their son alive, released from his coma

The last panel of the illustrated story showed the parents and the boy walking out of the graveyard while Death watched them leave

She didn't know what to make of the damned thing.

strange parallels existed between this gruesome tale and the recent ugliness in her own life.

She put the magazine aside, cover-down, so she wouldn't have to meet Death's wormy, red-eyed gaze.

Crazily, Tina felt as if her nightmare had not come from within her, but from without, as if some person or force had projected the dream into her mind in an effort to-

The boy had been battered, burned, frozen, horribly mutilated in the crash, dead beyond any shadow of a doubt

That's what both the authorities and the mortician had told her

Furthermore, this was not the mid-nineteenth century; these days, doctors could detect even the vaguest heartbeat, the shallowest respiration, the dimmest traces of brain-wave activity.

And if, by some million-to-one chance, the boy had been alive when he'd been buried, why would it take an entire year for her to receive a vision from the spirit world?

Yet now she was seriously considering the possibility that her dreams had some otherworldly significance

The roots of all dreams were to be found in the store of experiences in the psyche; dreams were not sent like ethereal telegrams from spirits or gods or demons

Her sudden gullibility dismayed and alarmed her, because it indicated that the decision to have Danny's body exhumed was not having the stabilizing effect on her emotions that she had hoped it would.

Tina got up from the bed, went to the window, and gazed at the quiet street, the palms, the olive trees.

She had to concentrate on the indisputable facts

Rule out all of this nonsense about the dream having been sent by some outside force

But what about the horror comic?

She must have glimpsed the grotesque figure of Death on the cover of the magazine when Danny first brought the issue home from the newsstand.

And even if she had seen the color illustration before, she knew damned well that she hadn't read the story - The Boy Who Was Not Dead

She had paged through only two of the magazines Danny had bought, the first two, when she had been trying to make up her mind whether such unusual reading material could have any harmful effects on him

From the date on its cover, she knew that the issue containing The Boy Who Was Not Dead couldn't be one of the first pieces in Danny's collection

Her dream had been patterned after the images in the illustrated horror story

But she hadn't read the story until a few minutes ago

Frustrated and angry at herself for her inability to solve the puzzle, she turned from the window

She went back to the bed to have another look at the magazine, which she'd left there.

The gas company workman called from the front of the house, startling Tina.

She found him waiting by the front door.

"I just wanted to let you know I was going, so you could lock the door behind me."

They both said "Have a nice day," and she locked the door after he left.

She returned to Danny's room and picked up the lurid magazine

Death glared hungrily at her from the cover.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, she read the story again, hoping to see something important in it that she had overlooked in the first reading.

Three or four minutes later, the doorbell rang - one, two, three, four times, insistently.

Carrying the magazine, she went to answer the bell

It rang three more times during the ten seconds that she took to reach the front door.

To her surprise, through the fish-eye lens, she saw Elliot on the stoop.

When she opened the door, he came in fast, almost in a crouch, glancing past her, left and right, toward the living room, then toward the dining area, speaking rapidly, urgently

He closed the door, locked it

I took it off the guy who tried to kill me."

"Did you call the police?"

Let's get you packed and the hell out of here before any more of these guys show up."

He put a hand against her back, gently but firmly urging her out of the foyer.

She headed for the master bedroom, confused and beginning to be frightened.

"I mean, anyone snooping around? Anyone at the door?"

"Well, there was the gas man," Tina said as she hurried down the short hall toward the master bedroom.

"The repairman from the gas company."

Elliot put a hand on her shoulder, stopped her, and turned her around just as they entered the bedroom

"They've lost some pressure in the gas lines

He had a photo ID card from the gas company

He checked the furnace, and it was okay."

"It took him that long to check out the furnace?"

"Were you with him the whole time?"

"In the garage."

"What about the suitcases?"

She felt the blood drain from her face.

Still carrying the magazine, she rushed through the house, past the kitchen, into the laundry room

A door stood at the far end of this narrow, rectangular work area

As she reached for the knob, she smelled the gas in the garage.

She snatched her hand off the knob as if she had almost picked up a tarantula.

"Let's get the hell out

They hurried back the way they had come.

Tina passed a leafy green plant, a four-foot-high schefflera that she had owned since it was only one-fourth as tall as it was now, and she had the insane urge to stop and risk getting caught in the coming explosion just long enough to pick up the plant and take it with her

But an image of crimson eyes, yellow skin - the leering face of death - flashed through her mind, and she kept moving.

She tightened her grip on the horror-comics magazine in her left hand

In the foyer, Elliot jerked open the front door, pushed her through ahead of him, and they both plunged into the golden late-afternoon sunshine.

"Into the street!" Elliot urged.

A blood-freezing image rose at the back of her mind: the house torn apart by a colossal blast, shrapnel of wood and glass and metal whistling toward her, hundreds of sharp fragments piercing her from head to foot.

The flagstone walk that led across her front lawn seemed to be one of those treadmill pathways in a dream, stretching out farther in front of her the harder that she ran, but at last, she reached the end of it and dashed into the street

Elliot's Mercedes was parked at the far curb, and she was six or eight feet from the car when the sudden outward-sweeping shock of the explosion shoved her forward

She stumbled and fell into the side of the sports car, banging her knee painfully.

He was safe, close behind her, knocked off balance by the force of the shock wave, staggering forward, but unhurt.

The garage had gone up first, the big door ripping from its hinges and splintering into the driveway, the roof dissolving in a confetti-shower of shake shingles and flaming debris

But even as Tina looked from Elliot to the fire, before all of the shingles had fallen back to earth, a second explosion slammed through the house, and a billowing cloud of flame roared from one end of the structure to the other, bursting those few windows that had miraculously survived the first blast.

Tina watched, stunned, as flames leaped from a window of the house and ignited dry palm fronds on a nearby tree.

Elliot pushed her away from the Mercedes so he could open the door on the passenger side

"We have to wait for the fire company."

"The longer we stand here, the better targets we make."

He grabbed her arm, swung her away from the burning house, the sight of which affected her as much as if it had been a hypnotist's slowly swinging pocket watch.

"For God's sake, Tina, get in the car, and let's go before the shooting starts."

Frightened, dazed by the incredible speed at which her world had begun to disintegrate, she did as he said.

When she was in the car, he shut her door, ran to the driver's side, and climbed in behind the steering wheel.

He put the pistol on his lap, the muzzle facing toward his door, away from Tina

The keys were in the ignition

He started the car

Tina looked out the side window, watching in disbelief as the flames spread from the shattered garage roof to the main roof of the house, long tongues of lambent fire, licking, licking, hungry, bloodred in the last orange light of the afternoon.

As Elliot drove away from the burning house, his instinctual sense of danger was as sensitive as it had been in his military days

He was on the thin line that separated animal alertness from nervous frenzy.

He glanced at the rearview mirror and saw a black van pull away from the curb, half a block behind them.

Now she turned all the way around and stared through the rear window of the sports car

"I'll bet the bastard who rigged my furnace is in that truck."

"If I could get my hands on the son of a bitch, I'd gouge his eyes out."

Stupefied by the unexpected violence, by the loss of her house, and by her close brush with death, she had seemed to be in a trance; now she had snapped out of it

In this residential neighborhood, the speed limit was twenty-five miles an hour

Elliot tramped on the accelerator, and the low, sleek, two-seat Mercedes jumped forward.

Behind them, the van dwindled rapidly, until it was a block and a half away

Along the street, people came out of their houses, seeking the source of the explosion

Their heads turned as the Mercedes rocketed past.

When Elliot rounded the corner two blocks later, he braked from sixty miles an hour to make the turn

The tires squealed, and the car slid sideways, but the superb suspension and responsive steering held the Mercedes firmly on four wheels all the way through the arc.

He wheeled around another corner, and then another, trying to disappear from the men in the van long enough to leave them with so many choices of streets to follow that they would have to give up the chase in confusion

Too late, he saw the sign at the fourth intersection - NOT A THROUGH STREET - but they were already around the corner and headed down the narrow dead end, with nothing but a row of ten modest stucco houses on each side.

"You've got the gun."

At the fifth house on the left, the garage door was open, and there wasn't a car inside.

"We've got to get off the street and out of sight," Elliot said.

He drove into the open garage as boldly as if it were his own

He switched off the engine, scrambled out of the car, and ran to the big door

She had gotten out of the car and had located the control button on the garage wall.

He glanced outside, up the street

He couldn't see the van.

"So who the hell are they?" she asked,

"I saw Harold Kennebeck, the judge I mentioned

The door that connected the garage to the house opened without warning, but with a sharp, dry squeak of unoiled hinges.

An imposing, barrel-chested man in rumpled chinos and a white T-shirt snapped on the garage light and peered curiously at them

He had meaty arms; the circumference of one of them almost equaled the circumference of Elliot's thigh

He appeared formidable, even with his beer belly, which bulged over the waistband of his trousers.

It was the Day of the Giants.

"Who're you?" the pituitary-challenged behemoth asked in a soft, gentle voice that didn't equate with his appearance.

Elliot had the awful feeling that this guy would reach for the button Tina had pushed less than a minute ago, and that the garage door would lift just as the black van was rolling slowly by in the street.

"Tom," the big man said

A man of his size probably wasn't frightened any more easily than Godzilla confronted by the pathetic bazooka-wielding soldiers surrounding doomed Tokyo.

He gazed covetously at the S600.

Nice car! They pulled into this guy's garage, parked, closed the door bold as you please, and all he had to say was Nice car!

"Very nice little number," Tom said, nodding, licking his lips as he studied the Mercedes.

Apparently, Tom couldn't conceive that burglars, psychopathic killers, and other lowlifes were permitted to purchase a Mercedes-Benz if they had the money for it

To him, evidently, anyone who drove a Mercedes had to be the right kind of people.

Pulling his covetous gaze from the car, Tom said, "What're you doing here?" There was still neither suspicion nor belligerence in his voice.

about the boat," Elliot said, not even knowing where he was going to go with that line, ready to say anything to keep Tom from putting up the garage door and throwing them out.

"The one with the Evinrude motor."

"I figure you've got the wrong place," Tom said, stepping out of the doorway, into the garage, reaching for the button that would raise the big door.

This is definitely the right place."

Tom's hand stopped short of the button.

Tina continued: "You're just not the man we were supposed to see, that's all

He probably forgot to tell you about the boat."

"But this is the address he gave us

He said the garage door would be open and that we were to pull right inside."

Sol said we were to pull in, out of the driveway, so that he'd have a place to put the boat when he got here with it."

"Well," Elliot said, "the way we understood it, this was where he lived."

"Lady," Tom said, "I don't have the foggiest

Did you already pay him for the boat?"

Just to hold the boat until we could see it and make up our minds."

Smiling, Tom said, "I think the deposit might not turn out to be as refundable as you thought."

"If you gave him a deposit, and if he gave you this address and claimed he lived here, then it's not very likely this Sol Fitzpatrick even owns any boat in the first place."

"Sure as the sun will come up tomorrow," Tom said.

Elliot glanced at the garage door, then at his watch

Tina stepped lightly past Tom Polumby and pressed the button that raised the garage door

She smiled at her bewildered host and went to the passenger side of the car while Elliot opened the driver's door.

Thanks for your help." He got in the car and backed it out of the garage.

Any amusement he felt at the way they had handled Polumby evaporated instantly as he reversed warily out of sanctuary, down the driveway, and into the street

He sat stiffly behind the wheel, clenching his teeth, wondering if a bullet would crack through the windshield and shatter his face.

A long time had passed since his years in military intelligence, since the nights of fear in the Persian Gulf and in countless cities scattered around the Mideast and Asia

Then, he'd had the resiliency of youth and had been less burdened with respect for death than he was now

In those days, it had been easy to play the hunter

He had taken pleasure in stalking human prey; hell, there had even been a measure of joy in being stalked, for it gave him the opportunity to prove himself by outwitting the hunter on his trail

Living the good life

Tina glanced both ways along the street as Elliot swung the car out of the driveway

Several blocks to the north, an ugly column of smoke rose into the twilight sky from what was left of Tina's house, roiling, night-black, the upper reaches tinted around the edges by the last pinkish rays of the setting sun.

As he drove from one residential street to another, steadily heading away from the smoke, working toward a major thoroughfare, Elliot expected to encounter the black van at every intersection.

Each time he glanced at her, she was either crouched forward, squinting at every new street they entered, or twisted halfway around in her seat, looking out the rear window

However, by the time they reached Charleston Boulevard - via Maryland Parkway, Sahara Avenue, and Las Vegas Boulevard - they began to relax

No matter who was searching for them, no matter how large the organization pitted against them, this city was too big to harbor danger for them in every nook and crevice

With more than a million full-time residents, with more than twenty million tourists a year, and with a vast desert on which to sprawl, Vegas offered thousands of dark, quiet corners where two people on the run could safely stop to catch their breath and settle upon a course of action.

While Elliot drove, he told Tina what had happened at his house: the two thugs, their interest in the possibility of Danny's grave being reopened, their admission that they worked for some government agency, the hypodermic syringes...

Even if he really doesn't know why his organization is interested in the exhumation, he'll at least know who his bosses are

Besides, if we go back to my house, we'll just be walking into the dragon's jaws

They'll be watching the place."

As they continued west on Charleston Boulevard, Tina said, "Earlier you told me we couldn't go to the police with this."

"The cops might be a part of it, at least to the extent that Vince's bosses can put pressure on them

He's well versed in the law, and he's fair."

"That's the wisdom of the service, not mine, but in many cases it's true

For some of them, it's the only loyalty they'll ever be capable of

He had his law degree, but he didn't want the hassle of a day-to-day legal practice

So he ran for an elective position on the court, and he won

Maybe he's still on the payroll of some spook shop, and maybe the whole plan was for him to pretend to retire and then get elected as a judge here in Vegas, so his bosses would have a friendly courtroom in town."

"Is that likely? I mean, how could they be sure he'd win the election?"

And in a small local election like the one Kennebeck won, stacking the deck would be easy if you had enough money and government muscle behind you."

"If you want to launder dirty money, this is by far the easiest place to do it

If you want to purchase a false passport, a counterfeit driver's license, or anything of that nature, you can pick and choose from several of the best document-forgery artists in the world, because this is where a lot of them live

Nevada has fewer state laws on the books than any state in the nation

Nevada offers more personal freedom than anywhere in the country, and that's good, by my way of thinking

But wherever there's a great deal of personal freedom, there's also an element that takes more than fair advantage of the liberal legal structure

"But even if Kennebeck's bosses have a lot of influence with the Vegas police, would the cops let us be killed? Would they really let it go that far?"

"What kind of government agency would have the authority to circumvent the law like this? What kind of agency would be empowered to kill innocent civilians who got in its way?"

It scares the hell out of me."

"At least for the time being."

Elliot glanced in the rearview mirror, as he had been doing every minute or two since they'd turned onto Charleston Boulevard

"Like the newspapers, for one," Elliot said, accelerating across the intersection, glancing in the rearview mirror

"We've got proof that something unusual is happening: the silencer-equipped pistol I took off Vince, your house blowing up..

I'm pretty sure we can find a reporter who'll go with that much and write a story about how a bunch of nameless, faceless people want to keep us from reopening Danny's grave, how maybe something truly strange lies at the bottom of the Sierra tragedy

Kennebeck's bosses want to stop us before we sow any seeds of doubt about the official explanation

But once those seeds are sown, once the parents of the other scouts and the entire city are clamoring for an investigation, Kennebeck's buddies won't have anything to gain by eliminating us

That sounds more like the Christina Evans I know."

Elliot turned on the headlights.

for the past year I've been struggling to adjust to the fact that Danny died in that stupid, pointless accident

Suddenly everything's up in the air again."

We'll get to the bottom of this."

He glanced in the rearview mirror.

There's a part of you, deep down, that's responding to the challenge with a degree of pleasure."

I'm just me, the same old me that I always was."

"Joking in the midst of disaster," she said.

"'Laughter is a balm for the afflicted, the best defense against despair, the only medicine for melancholy.'"

She leaned forward and picked something up from the floor between her feet

In the rush to get out of her house before the gas explosion leveled it, he hadn't noticed that she'd been carrying anything

He risked a quick look, shifting his attention from the road, but there wasn't enough light in the car for him to see what she held

"Remember the nightmares I told you about?"

"The monster in my dreams is on the cover of this magazine

"Then you must have seen the magazine before and you just-"

When he came home from the newsstand, I never monitored what he'd bought

"I haven't told you the worst part."

The traffic thinned out as they drove farther from the heart of town, closer to the looming black mountains that thrust into the last electric-purple light in the western sky.

The similarities between the horror story and their attempt to exhume Danny's body chilled Elliot.

"Now," Tina said, "just like Death tried to stop the parents in the story, someone's trying to stop me from opening my son's grave."

A hungry darkness lay on both sides of the road

Elliot swung the car around and started back toward the lights of the city, which spread like a vast, glowing fungus on the black desert plain.

In the story, the boy was buried alive

"But that's the only difference between the basic plot of this story and what we're going through

And the words Not Dead in the title

And the boy in the story being Danny's age

"Welcome to the club."

A roadside diner stood on the right, and Elliot pulled into the parking lot

A single mercury-vapor pole lamp at the entrance shed fuzzy purple light over the first third of the parking lot

Elliot drove behind the restaurant and tucked the Mercedes into a slot in the deepest shadows, between a Toyota Celica and a small motor home, where it could not be seen from the street.

"Let's look at it in the caf S 233;," Elliot said

Bring the magazine too

As he got out of the car, his attention was drawn to a window on the side of the motor home next to which he had parked

He squinted through the glass into the perfectly black interior, and he had the disconcerting feeling that someone was hiding in there, staring out at him.

When he turned from the motor home, his gaze fell on a dense pool of shadows around the trash bin at the back of the restaurant, and again he had the feeling that someone was watching him from concealment.

He and Tina apparently were confronted with a powerful, lawless, dangerous organization hell-bent on keeping the secret of the Sierra tragedy

But any organization was composed of ordinary men and women, none of whom had the all-seeing gaze of God.

As he and Tina walked across the parking lot toward the diner, Elliot couldn't shake the feeling that someone or something was watching them

That was a bizarre thought, not at all the sort of notion he'd ordinarily get in his head, and he didn't like it.

Tina stopped when they reached the purple light under the mercury-vapor lamp

She glanced back toward the car, a curious expression on her face.

They stared at the shadows.

They continued to squint at the inky blackness, searching for movement.

She said, "Are we both cracking under the strain?"

It carried with it the odor of dry desert weeds and alkaline sand

It hissed through the branches of a nearby date palm.

"And you know what it reminds me of? It's the same damn feeling I had in Angela's office when that computer terminal started operating on its own

I can feel the weight of it, a pressure in the air..

She stayed a moment longer, staring back into the gloom, where the purple mercury-vapor light did not reach.

A breath of wind stirred a dry tumbleweed and blew it across the blacktop.

A bird swooped through the darkness overhead

Elliot couldn't see it, but he could hear the beating of its wings.

the night itself is watching us..

the night, the shadows, the eyes of darkness."

It rattled a loose metal fixture on the trash bin, and the restaurant's big sign creaked between its two standards.

At last, he and Tina went into the diner, trying not to look over their shoulders.

The jukebox played a country tune by Garth Brooks, and the music shared the air with the delicious aromas of fried eggs, bacon, and sausages

True to the rhythm of Vegas life, someone was just beginning his day with a hearty breakfast

Tina's mouth began to water as soon as she stepped through the door.

Eleven customers were clustered at the end of the long arm of the L, near the entrance, five on stools at the counter, six in the red booths

Elliot and Tina sat as far from everyone as possible, in the last booth in the short wing of the restaurant.

When Elvira left the table and they were alone, Tina said, "Let's see the papers you took off that guy."

Elliot fished the pages out of his hip pocket, unfolded them, and put them on the table

They leaned in from opposite sides of the booth and read the material silently:

Why did Christina Evans ask you, rather than another attorney, to handle the exhumation of her son's body?

What reason does she have to doubt the official story of her son's death?

Does she have any proof that the official story of her son's death is false?

Evans been given, any material relating to military research installations in the Sierra Nevada Mountains?

Elliot looked up from the page

"Secret labs in the High Sierras?"

"Balm for the afflicted, medicine for melancholy."

"Is that who's been in Danny's room? Did someone from Project Pandora write on the chalkboard..

and then fiddle with the computer at work?"

They read quickly through the remaining material, but none of it was enlightening

Most of the questions were concerned with how much Tina knew about the true nature of the Sierra accident, how much she had told Elliot, how much she had told Michael, and with how many people she had discussed it

Elliot sipped his beer and paged through the horror-comics magazine that had belonged to Danny

Was it the same with the other thirteen scouts?"

"About half the others were buried without viewings," Tina said.

"Their parents never saw the bodies?"

All the other parents were asked to identify their kids, even though some of the corpses were in such a horrible state they couldn't be cosmetically restored for viewing at a funeral

Michael and I were the only ones who were strongly advised not to look at the remains

Danny was the only one who was too badly..

Even after all this time, when she thought about Danny's last moments on earth - the terror he must have known, the excruciating pain he must have endured, even if it was of brief duration - she began to choke with sorrow and pity

If they hadn't seen their kids' bodies, they might have just gone through a year of doubt like you did, might be easily persuaded to join us in a call for the reopening of all the graves

But if the other people had a chance to view the bodies, if none of them has had any reason to entertain doubts like yours, then they're all just finally learning to cope with the tragedy

"But maybe it's not wise to go to the local press

I think we'll have to take the story out of town, and before we do that, I'd like to have a few more facts."

Certainly, for the Las Vegas paper, it ought to be sufficient

This city still remembers the Jaborski group, the Sierra accident

But if we go to the press in Los Angeles or New York or some other city, the reporters there aren't going to have a whole lot of interest in it unless they see an aspect of the story that lifts it out of the local-interest category

Ideally, I'd even like to be able to hand the reporter a neat theory about what really happened to those scouts, something sensational that he can hook his story onto."

But it seems to me the most obvious thing we have to consider is that the scouts and their leaders saw something they weren't supposed to see."

"In case you didn't know it, since the Cold War ended and California took such a big hit in the defense downsizing, Nevada has more Pentagon-supported industries and installations than any state in the union

And I'm not just talking about the obvious ones like Nellis Air Force Base and the Nuclear Test Site

The deeper reaches of the mountains

And most of those remote areas are owned by the federal government

If you put a secret installation in the middle of all that lonely land, you have a pretty easy job maintaining security."

Arms on the table, both hands clasped around her glass of beer, Tina leaned toward Elliot

Lincoln, and the boys stumbled across a place like that in the Sierras?"

"I just can't believe the government would murder a group of little children just because they accidentally got a glimpse of a new weapon or something."

Ruby Ridge - a fourteen-year-old boy shot in the back by the FBI

Vince Foster found dead in a Washington park and officially declared a suicide even though most of the forensic evidence points to murder

Even a primarily good government, when it's big enough, has some pretty mean sharks swimming in the darker currents

The rising night wind thrummed against the large pane of glass beside their booth

Beyond the window, out on Charleston Boulevard, traffic sailed murkily through a sudden churning river of dust and paper scraps.

Chilled, Tina said, "But how much could the kids have seen? You're the one who said security was easy to maintain when one of these installations is located in the wilderness

"But kids aren't the best observers," she argued

A group of young boys wouldn't be a threat to the security of a secret installation."

"Well, they'd have had to be pretty stupid to think murder was the safest way to handle it

Killing all those people and trying to fake an accident - that was a whole lot riskier than letting the kids come back with their half-baked stories about seeing something peculiar in the mountains."

People might have discounted most of what the boys said about it, but they'd have believed Jaborski and Lincoln

Maybe there was so much at stake that the security men at the installation decided Jaborski and Lincoln had to die

Then it became necessary to kill the kids to eliminate witnesses to the first two murders."

Tina looked down at the wet circle that her glass had left on the table

While she thought about what Elliot had said, she dipped one finger in the water and drew a grim mouth, a nose, and a pair of eyes in the circle; she added two horns, transforming the blot of moisture into a little demonic face

Then she wiped it away with the palm of her hand.

But it's the kind of theory that almost any smart, ambitious reporter will go for in a big, big way - if we can come up with enough facts that appear to support it."

She sighed, slumped back in the booth.

"Besides," Elliot said, "Kennebeck probably doesn't know the whole story

He's just like the two men who came to see me

The French fries were crisp, and the coleslaw was tart but not sour.

They listened to the country music on the jukebox and watched Charleston Boulevard through the window, where the desert dust storm clouded oncoming headlights and forced the traffic to move slowly

"You said we ought to come up with more evidence before we go to the newspapers."

The best thing we could do is get the grave reopened

If the body were exhumed and reexamined by a top-notch pathologist, we'd almost certainly find proof that the cause of death wasn't what the authorities originally said it was."

"But we can't reopen the grave ourselves," Tina said

"We can't sneak into the graveyard in the middle of the night, move a ton of earth with shovels

"And Kennebeck's cronies have almost certainly put a watch on the place

So if we can't examine the body, we'll have to do the next best thing

We'll have to talk to the man who saw it last."

the coroner."

"You mean the medical examiner in Reno?"

"Was that where the death certificate was issued?"

The bodies were brought out of the mountains, down to Reno."

maybe we'll skip the coroner," Elliot said

"He's the one who had to designate it an accidental death

We might eventually have to talk to him, but first we should pay a visit to the mortician who handled the body

An undertaker in Reno prepared the body and shipped it here for the funeral

Elvira stopped by the table and asked if they wanted anything more

She left the check and took away some of the dirty dishes.

To Tina, Elliot said, "Do you remember the name of the mortician in Reno?"

Elliot finished the last swallow of beer in his glass

Besides, if we're face-to-face with him, we'll have a better idea of whether or not he's telling the truth

Her hand shook when she raised her glass to drink the last of her own Coors.

She was filled with a new dread, a fear greater than the one that had burned within her during the past few hours

He reached across the table and put his hand over hers

is finding out the truth about Danny's death

But at the same time, I'm afraid of knowing

"Anyway, we have to learn what really happened in the Sierras

If we know the truth, we can use it to save ourselves

I only hooked up with you today, so they haven't had time to learn more than the essentials about me

Just the same, we'll approach the airfield with caution."

"If we can use the Cessna, how soon would we get to Reno?"

We could go around the world on the cards alone

They might track us when we use the cards, but not for a couple of days."

And the shops in the hotels won't be closed

This is one of their busiest times of the year

We'll be able to find coats and whatever else we need, and we'll find it all in a hurry." He left a generous tip for the waitress and got to his feet

The sooner we're out of this town, the safer I'll feel."

She went with him to the cash register, which was near the entrance.

He smiled and asked Elliot if their dinner had been satisfactory, and Elliot said it had been fine, and the old man began to make change with slow, arthritic fingers.

The rich odor of chili sauce drifted out of the kitchen

The long wing of the diner was nearly full of customers now; about forty people were eating dinner or waiting to be served

Nearly everyone was engaged in animated conversations, couples and cozy groups of friends, enjoying themselves, looking forward to the remaining three days of the four-day holiday.

She wanted to be enjoying an ordinary meal, on an ordinary evening, in the middle of a blissfully ordinary life, with every reason to expect a long, comfortable, ordinary future

A sharp, cold draft prickled the back of her neck.

She turned to see who had entered the restaurant.

Yet the air remained cool - changed.

On the jukebox, which stood to the left of the door, a currently popular country ballad was playing:

Tina stared at the jukebox in disbelief.

Elliot turned away from the cashier and put a hand on Tina's shoulder

"What the hell...?"

The other customers stopped talking and turned to stare at the stuttering machine.

Someone said, "Shoot the piano player."

Someone else said, "Kick the damn thing."

Elliot stepped to the jukebox and shook it gently

As Elliot turned away from the machine, the eerily meaningful repetition began again:

Tina wanted to walk through the diner and grab each of the customers by the throat, shake and threaten each of them, until she discovered who had rigged the jukebox

At the same time, she knew this wasn't a rational thought; the explanation, whatever it might be, was not that simple

No one here had rigged the machine

Only a moment ago, she had envied these people for the very ordinariness of their lives

It was ludicrous to suspect any of them of being employed by the secret organization that had blown up her house

Elliot shook the jukebox again, but this time to no avail.

Tina heard some of the customers commenting on it.

Elliot shook the machine harder than he had done the last time, then harder still, but it continued to repeat the two-word message in the voice of the country singer, as if an invisible hand were holding the pick-up stylus or laser-disc reader firmly in place.

The white-haired cashier came out from behind the counter

"I'll take care of it, folks." He called to one of the waitresses: "Jenny, check the thermostat

Elliot stepped out of the way, as the old man approached.

Although no one was touching the jukebox, the volume increased, and the two words boomed through the diner, thundered, vibrated in the windows, and rattled silverware on the tables.

The old man had to shout to be heard above the explosive voices on the jukebox

"There's a button on the back to reject the record."

Tina wasn't able to cover her ears; her arms hung straight down at her sides, frozen, rigid, hands fisted, and she couldn't find the will or the strength to lift them

She became aware of the familiar, spiritlike presence that had been in Angela's office when the computer had begun to operate by itself

She had the same feeling of being watched that she'd had in the parking lot a short while ago.

The old man crouched beside the machine, reached behind it, found the button

"Have to unplug it!" the old man said.

The two words blasted out of the speakers in all corners of the diner with such incredible, bone-jarring force that it was difficult to believe that the machine had been built with the capability of pouring out sound with this excessive, unnerving power.

Elliot pulled the jukebox from the wall so the old man could reach the cord.

In that instant Tina realized she had nothing to fear from the presence that lay behind this eerie manifestation

Quite the opposite, in fact

In a flash of understanding, she saw through to the heart of the mystery

Her heartbeat became less like the pounding of a jackhammer, but it still did not settle into a normal rhythm; now it was affected by excitement rather than terror

As the white-haired cashier grasped the plug in his arthritis-gnarled hands and wiggled it back and forth in the wall socket, trying to free it, Tina almost told him to stop

She wanted to see what would happen next if no one interfered with the presence that had taken control of the jukebox

But before she could think of a way to phrase her odd request, the old man succeeded in unplugging the machine.

Following the monotonous, earsplitting repetition of that two-word message, the silence was stunning.

After a second of surprised relief, everyone in the diner applauded the old fellow.

Jenny, the waitress, called to him from behind the counter

"Hey, Al, I didn't touch the thermostat

It says the heat's on and set at seventy

Elliot turned away from the jukebox and looked at Tina with concern

He was confused by the change in her demeanor, but she didn't want to explain things to him here in the diner

She opened the door and went outside.

The windstorm was still in progress, but it was not raging as fiercely as it had been when Elliot and Tina had watched it through the restaurant window

A brisk wind pushed across the city from the east

Laden with dust and with the powdery white sand that had been swept in from the desert, the air abraded their faces and had an unpleasant taste.

They put their heads down and scurried past the front of the diner, around the side, through the purple light under the single mercury-vapor lamp, and into the deep shadows behind the building.

In the Mercedes, in the darkness, with the doors locked, she said, "No wonder we haven't been able to figure it out!"

"What are you talking about? Did you see what I saw in there? Did you hear the jukebox? I don't see how that could have cheered you up

"Listen," she said excitedly, "we thought someone was sending me messages about Danny being alive just to rub my face in the fact that he was actually dead - or to let me know, in a roundabout fashion, that the way he died wasn't anything like what I'd been told

And they haven't been coming from someone who wants to expose the true story of the Sierra accident

"What're you saying - that Danny reached out to you from the grave to cause that excitement in the restaurant? Tina, you really don't think his ghost was haunting a jukebox?"

Jaborski, Lincoln, and all the other boys might have died in the Sierras, but Danny didn't

"The government had to hide it, and so this organization that Kennebeck works for was given responsibility for the cover-up."

"A tremendous sense of peace, of reassurance, came over me in the diner, just before you finally managed to shut off the jukebox

Danny survived the accident, but they couldn't let him come home because he'd tell everyone the government was responsible for the deaths of the others, and that would blow their secret military installation wide open."

Those might not be the precise circumstances, but they're pretty damn close to the truth."

but he's reaching out to me." She struggled to explain the understanding that had come to her in the diner

Danny was the one who wrote those words on the chalkboard

"And it would be proof enough for you, if you'd had the same experience back there in the diner, if you'd felt what I felt

found me in the office..

tried to use the hotel computer to send his message to me

And now the jukebox

And the people who're holding him don't know he's doing it! They're blaming the leak on one of their own, on someone from Project Pandora."

"First of all," Elliot said, "before he went into the mountains with Jaborski, in all the years you knew him and lived in the same house with him, did Danny ever show any signs of being psychic?"

"Like the time he wanted to know exactly what his daddy did for a living

He was eight or nine years old, and he was curious about the details of a dealer's job

Michael sat at the kitchen table with him and dealt blackjack

Danny was barely old enough to understand the rules, but he'd never played before

He certainly wasn't old enough to remember all the cards that were dealt and calculate his chances from that, like some of the very best players can do

Michael used a jar full of peanuts to represent casino chips, and Danny won every nut in the jar."

One day, about two years ago, I was in the kitchen, making an apple pie, and Danny came in to tell me Elmer wasn't anywhere to be found in the yard

Apparently, the pooch slipped out of the gate when the gardeners came around

And predicting that a runaway dog will be killed in traffic - that's just a reasonable assumption to make under the circumstances

Maybe because of the situation he's in

"If fear and stress could increase the power of his psychic gifts, why didn't he start trying to get in touch with you months ago?"

"Maybe it took a year of stress and fear to develop the ability

I don't know." A flood of unreasonable anger washed through her: "Christ, how could I know the answer to that?"

Do you have a better explanation for what happened in the diner?"

"Are you going to tell me it was coincidence that the record stuck on those two words?"

That would be even more unlikely than the possibility that Danny did it."

They stared out at the dark parking lot and at the fenced storage yard full of fifty-gallon drums that lay beyond the lot

Sheets, puffs, and spinning funnels of vaguely phosphorescent dust moved like specters through the night.

Even the nightmares

He's been sending me nightmares for the past few weeks

"If he has one ability, why not the other?"

"Just telekinesis and the power to influence my dreams

That explains why I dreamed about the hideous figure of Death in this comic book

"But if he can send dreams to you," Elliot said, "why wouldn't he simply transmit a neat, clear message telling you what's happened to him and where he is? Wouldn't that get him the help he wants a lot faster? Why would he be so unclear and indirect? He should send a concise mental message, psychic E-mail from the Twilight Zone, make it a lot easier for you to understand."

"Then explain what happened in the diner."

"Stop trying to herd the facts into neat corrals of logic."

"But the world is full of illogical things that are nonetheless true

The wind buffeted the sports car, moaned along the windows, seeking a way in.

After all, the last couple of years we were married, Michael was running around with a lot of other women, spending most of his time away from home, and Danny felt even more abandoned than I did

But Danny was hurt just the same

A wall of dust fell softly over the car.

In the dim light, where the brightest thing was mauve shadow, he found her eyes, held her with his intent gaze

Finally, he leaned over and kissed the corner of her mouth, then her cheek, her eyes.

He sighed, leaned back from her, and started the car

Though Tina continued to be buoyed by the unshakable conviction that Danny was alive, fear crept into her again as they drove onto Charleston Boulevard

She was no longer afraid of facing the awful truth that might be waiting in Reno

The only thing that scared her now was the possibility that they might find Danny - and then be unable to rescue him

In the process of locating the boy, she and Elliot might be killed

Willis Bruckster studied his keno ticket, carefully comparing it to the winning numbers beginning to flash onto the electronic board that hung from the casino ceiling

He tried to appear intently interested in the outcome of this game, but in fact, he didn't care

The marked ticket in his hand was worthless; he hadn't taken it to the betting window, hadn't wagered any money on it

He didn't want to attract the attention of the omnipresent casino security men, and the easiest way to escape their notice was to appear to be the least threatening hick in the huge room

He was carrying two books of the discount coupons that casinos use to pull slot-machine players into the house, and he wore a camera on a strap around his neck

Furthermore, keno was a game that didn't have any appeal for either smart gamblers or cheaters, the two types of customers who most interested the security men

The Network badly wanted to eliminate everyone who might press for the exhumation of Danny Evans's body, and the agents targeted against Elliot Stryker and Christina Evans had thus far failed to carry out their orders to terminate the pair

If he made a clean hit here, in the crowded casino, he would be assured of a promotion.

Bruckster stood at the head of the escalator that led from the lower shopping arcade to the casino level of Bally's Hotel

During their periodic breaks from the gaming tables, nursing stiff necks and sore shoulders and leaden arms, the weary dealers retired to a combination lounge and locker room at the bottom - and to the right - of the escalator

A group had gone down a while ago and would be returning for their last stand at the tables before a whole new staff came on duty with the shift change

He hadn't expected to find the man at work

He had thought Evans might be keeping a vigil at the demolished house, while the firemen sifted through the still-smoldering debris, searching for the remains of the woman they thought might be buried there

But when Bruckster had come into the hotel thirty minutes ago, Evans had been chatting with the players at his blackjack table, cracking jokes, and grinning as if nothing of any importance had happened in his life lately.

Perhaps Evans didn't know about the explosion at his former house

Bruckster hadn't been able to get close to Evans when the dealer left the blackjack pit at the beginning of the break

Consequently, he'd stationed himself here, at the head of the escalator, and had pretended to be interested in the keno board

He was confident that he would nail Evans when the man returned from the dealer's lounge in the next few minutes.

The last of the keno numbers flashed onto the board

He glanced down the escalator

Bruckster sidled away from the escalator and unfolded his keno card

He compared it once more with the numbers on the electronic board, as if he were praying that he had made a mistake the first time.

Michael Evans was the seventh dealer off the escalator

The other dealers streamed by, and when Evans finally turned away from the waitress, he was the last in the procession as it moved toward the blackjack pits.

Bruckster fell in beside and slightly behind his target as they pressed through the teeming mob that jammed the enormous casino

No one in the jolly group seemed to realize that he was obstructing the main aisle

Bruckster took advantage of the pause to tap his quarry on the shoulder.

Bruckster held his hand eighteen inches below Michael Evans's eyes, so that the dealer was forced to glance down to see what was being shown to him.

The fine spray, propelled with tremendous pressure, caught him squarely in the face, across the nose and lips, penetrating swiftly and deeply into the nostrils

The gasp drew the deadly mist up his nose, where the active poison - a particularly fast-acting neurotoxin - was instantaneously absorbed through the sinus membranes

In two seconds, it was in his bloodstream, and the first seizure hit his heart.

He gagged, and a ribbon of foamy saliva unraveled from the corner of his mouth, down his chin

As Bruckster pocketed the miniature aerosol device, he said, "We have a sick man here."

"Give the man room," Bruckster said

No one could have seen the murder

It had been committed in a sheltered space within the crowd, hidden by the killer's and the victim's bodies

A thin film of moisture covered the victim's nose and lips and chin, but this was only the harmless medium in which the toxin had been suspended

The active poison itself had already penetrated the victim's body, done its work, and begun to break down into a series of naturally occurring chemicals that would raise no alarms when the coroner later studied the results of the usual battery of forensic tests

In a few seconds, the medium would evaporate too, leaving nothing unusual to arouse the initial attending physician's suspicion.

A uniformed security guard shouldered through the mob of curious onlookers and stooped next to Bruckster

"I'm no doctor," Bruckster said, "but it sure looks like a heart attack to me, the way he dropped like a stone, same way my uncle Ned went down last Fourth of July right in the middle of the fireworks display."

"You never know," the guard agreed.

The hotel doctor would call it a heart attack after he had examined the body

So would the coroner

So would the death certificate.

Every ship was created with remarkable care and craftsmanship, and many were in uniquely shaped bottles that made their construction all the more difficult and admirable.

Kennebeck stood before one of the display cases, studying the minutely detailed rigging of a late-eighteenth-century French frigate

As he gazed at the model, he wasn't transported back in time or lost in fantasies of high-seas adventure; rather, he was mulling over the recent developments in the Evans case

The longer he thought about it, the less Kennebeck was able to believe that the Evans woman knew the truth about her son

Surely, if someone from Project Pandora had told her what had happened to that busload of scouts, she wouldn't have reacted to the news with equanimity

She would have gone straight to the police, the newspapers - or both.

And that was where the paradox jumped up like a jack-in-the-box

On the one hand, she behaved as if she did not know the truth

But on the other hand, she was working through Stryker to have her son's grave reopened, which seemed to indicate that she knew something.

If Stryker could be believed, the woman's motivations were innocent enough

According to the attorney, Mrs

Evans felt guilty about not having had the courage to view the boy's mutilated body prior to the burial

She felt as if she had failed to pay her last respects to the deceased

That was something one tended to forget when he spent his life in the intelligence game

Christina Evans probably hadn't entertained a single doubt about the official explanation of the Sierra accident; she probably hadn't known a damned thing about Pandora when she had requested an exhumation, but her timing couldn't have been worse.

If the woman actually hadn't known anything of the cover-up, then the Network could have used her ex-husband and the legal system to delay the reopening of the grave

In the meantime, Network agents could have located a boy's body in the same state of decay, as Danny's corpse would have been if it had been locked in that coffin for the past year

They would have opened the grave secretly, at night, when the cemetery was closed, switching the remains of the fake Danny for the rocks that were currently in the casket

Then the guilt-stricken mother could have been permitted one last, late, ghastly look at the remains of her son.

That would have been a complex operation, fraught with the peril of discovery

Unfortunately, George Alexander, chief of the Nevada bureau of the Network, hadn't possessed the patience or the skill to determine the woman's true motives

He had assumed the worst and had acted on that assumption

When Kennebeck informed Alexander of Elliot Stryker's request for an exhumation, the bureau chief responded immediately with extreme force

He planned a suicide for Stryker, an accidental death for the woman, and a heart attack for the woman's husband

Stryker and the woman had disappeared

Now the entire Network was in the soup, deep in it.

As Kennebeck turned away from the French frigate, beginning to wonder if he ought to get out from under the Network before it collapsed on him, George Alexander entered the study through the door that opened off the downstairs hallway

His stylishly cut brown hair shaded to iron gray at the temples

His eyes were green, clear, alert, and - if one took the time to study them - menacing

When he smiled, his mouth turned up slightly at the left corner, giving him a vaguely haughty expression, although at the moment he wasn't smiling.

Kennebeck had known Alexander for five years and had despised him from the day they met

He suspected that the feeling was mutual.

Alexander, on the other hand, was the scion of a Pennsylvania family that had been wealthy and powerful for a hundred and fifty years, perhaps longer

Alexander knew nothing of hard work; he had ascended to the top of his field as if he were a prince with a divine right to rule.

Many of them had been Presidential appointees, occupying high-level posts in the federal government; a few had served on the President's cabinet, in half a dozen administrations, though none had ever deigned to run for an elective position

The famous Pennsylvania Alexander's had always been prominently associated with the struggle for minority civil rights, the Equal Rights Amendment, the crusade against capital punishment, and social idealisms of every variety

Yet numerous members of the family had secretly rendered service - some of it dirty - to the FBI, the CIA, and various other intelligence and police agencies, often the very same organizations that they publicly criticized and reviled

Now George Alexander was the Nevada bureau chief of the nation's first truly secret police force - a fact that apparently did not weigh heavily on his liberal conscience.

Kennebeck's politics were of the extreme right-wing variety

He was an unreconstructed fascist and not the least bit ashamed of it

When, as a young man, he had first embarked upon a career in the intelligence services

Harry had been surprised to discover that not all of the people in the espionage business shared his ultraconservative political views

But all the snoop shops were staffed with leftists too

Eventually Harry realized that the extreme left and the extreme right shared the same two basic goals: They wanted to make society more orderly than it naturally was, and they wanted to centralize control of the population in a strong government

Left-wingers and right-wingers differed about certain details, of course, but their only major point of contention centered on the identity of those who would be permitted to be a part of the privileged ruling class, once the power had been sufficiently centralized.

At least I'm honest about my motives, Kennebeck thought as he watched Alexander cross the study

My public opinions are the same as those I express privately, and that's a virtue he doesn't possess

"I just spoke with the men who're watching Stryker's house," Alexander said

Not until he's absolutely certain the heat is off

"He's bound to go to the police at some point, and then we'll have him."

"If he thought he could get any help from the cops, he'd have been there already," Kennebeck said

He knows how the game is played

He was the best and brightest young officer who ever served under me

Although two of the hits he had ordered had gone totally awry, Alexander remained self-assured; he was convinced that he would eventually triumph.

If he was aware of his own shortcomings, the son of a bitch would be crushed to death under his collapsing ego.

Alexander went to the huge maple desk and sat behind it, in Kennebeck's wing chair.

"We'll find Stryker and the woman before morning

We're covering all the bases

"Elliot is too smart to waltz into a hotel and leave his name on the register

Besides, there are more hotels and motels in Vegas than in any other city in the world."

"I'm fully aware of the complexity of the task," Alexander said

Meanwhile, we're checking out Stryker's associates in his law firm, his friends, the woman's friends, anyone with whom they might have taken refuge."

"You don't have enough manpower to follow up all those possibilities," the judge said

"What about the airport?"

"We've got men going over the passenger lists of every outbound flight." He picked up an ivory-handled letter opener, turned it over and over in his hands

But a long time ago you were Stryker's mentor, the man he respected, the man he learned from, and now you've betrayed him

"I know human nature," Alexander said, though he was one of the least observant and least analytical men that Kennebeck had ever known.

These days cream seldom rose in the intelligence community - but crap still floated.

Angry, frustrated, Kennebeck turned again to the bottle that contained the French frigate

Alexander put down the enameled cigarette box that he had been studying

"Have you been checking small craft leaving the airport?" Kennebeck asked.

"He'd have had to take off in the dark," Alexander said

"Better get hold of your men at the airport," Kennebeck said

The Cessna Turbo Skylane RG knifed through the darkness, two miles above the Nevada desert, with the low clouds under it, wings plated silver by moonlight.

I practically volunteered to help you with the exhumation, and it all just fell apart from there

George Alexander hung up the telephone

"Stryker and the woman took off from McCarran International more than two hours ago

"That's the only Flagstaff I know

I'll call the night manager at the airport down there, pretend to be FBI, see what he can tell me."

Because the Network did not officially exist, it couldn't openly use its authority to gather information

As a result, Network agents routinely posed as FBI men, with counterfeit credentials in the names of actual FBI agents.

While he waited for Alexander to finish with the night manager at the Flagstaff airport, Kennebeck moved from one model ship to another

For the first time in his experience, the sight of this bottled fleet didn't calm him.

Fifteen minutes later Alexander put down the telephone

"Stryker isn't on the Flagstaff field

But where the hell did he go?"

"Probably in the opposite direction," Alexander said

There are a lot of airports within the range of that little Cessna."

"You were so sure they didn't know a thing about the Sierra labs," Alexander said

Look, they can't be going up to the mountains, because they don't know where the laboratories are

Pacing, Kennebeck said, "Now that we've tried to kill them, they know the story of the Sierra accident was entirely contrived

They figure there's something wrong with the little boy's body, something odd that we can't afford to let them see

They'd exhume it illegally if they could, but they can't get near the cemetery with us watching it

So if they can't open the grave and see for themselves what we've done to Danny Evans, what are they going to do instead? They're going to do the next best thing - talk to the person who was supposedly the last one to see the boy's corpse before it was sealed in the coffin

They're going to ask him to describe the condition of the boy in minute detail."

"Richard Pannafin is the coroner in Reno

He issued the death certificate," Alexander said.

They'll figure he's involved in the cover-up."

"So they'll go to see the mortician who supposedly prepared the boy's body for burial."

Good God, they've actually gone on the offensive!"

He could destroy the Network, given half a chance

And the woman's evidently not one to hide or run away from a problem either

We put a freeze on his application with the Bureau of Immigration, and we threatened to have him deported if he didn't do what we wanted

"Terminate the bastard," Alexander said.

And the coroner too, I think

Scrub away the whole trail." He reached for the phone.

Alexander hesitated with his hand on the phone

"We can call the rental agencies at the Reno airport."

The hacker geeks in computer operations can probably access all the rental agencies' data files long distance."

Alexander picked up the phone and gave the order.

Elliot Stryker had a rental car reserved for late-night pickup at the Reno airport

I don't think it's a good idea to hit Stryker and the woman in a public place like an airport."

"Get to the rental car before he does

But even if we don't get a beeper on the damn car, we're okay

We'll just eliminate Bellicosti and set up a trap at the funeral home."

He snatched up the telephone and dialed the Network office in Reno.

In Reno, which billed itself as "The Biggest Little City in the World," the temperature hovered at twenty-one degrees above zero as midnight approached

Above the lights that cast a frosty glow on the airport parking lot, the heavily shrouded sky was moonless, starless, perfectly black

He threw their single suitcase into the trunk of the rented Chevrolet

In the cold air, white clouds of exhaust vapor swirled around his legs.

He slammed the trunk lid and surveyed the snow-dusted cars in the parking lot

When they had landed, they'd been alert for unusual activity on the runway and in the private-craft docking yard - suspicious vehicles, an unusual number of ground crewmen - but they had seen nothing out of the ordinary

Then as he had signed for the rental car and picked up the keys from the night clerk, he had kept one hand in a pocket of his coat, gripping the handgun he'd taken off Vince in Las Vegas - but there was no trouble.

Perhaps the phony flight plan had thrown the hounds off the trail

Now he went to the driver's door and climbed into the Chevy, where Tina was fiddling with the heater.

Elliot held his hand to the vent

From his coat, he withdrew the pistol and put it on the seat between him and Christina, the muzzle pointed toward the dashboard.

In an airport-terminal telephone directory, Tina had found the address of the Luciano Bellicosti Funeral Home

The night clerk at the rental agency, from whom they had signed out the car, had known exactly where Bellicosti's place was, and he had marked the shortest route on the free city map provided with the Chevy.

Elliot flicked on the overhead light and studied the map, then handed it to Tina

But if I get lost, you'll be the navigator."

He snapped off the overhead light and reached for the gearshift.

With a distant click, the light that he had just turned off now turned itself on.

He clicked off the light again.

The digital station indicator began to sweep across the frequencies

Split-second blasts of music, commercials, and disc jockeys' voices blared senselessly out of the speakers.

The windshield wipers started thumping back and forth at top speed, adding their metronomical beat to the chaos inside the Chevy.

The headlights flashed on and off so rapidly that, they created a stroboscopic effect, repeatedly "freezing" the falling snow, so that it appeared as if the white flakes were descending to the ground in short, jerky steps.

The air inside the car was bitterly cold and growing colder by the second.

Elliot put his right hand against the dashboard vent

Heat was pushing out of it, but the air temperature continued to plunge.

The sound of her laughter startled Elliot, but then he had to admit to himself that he did not feel menaced by the work of this poltergeist

In fact, just the opposite was true

He sensed that he was witnessing a joyous display, a warm greeting, the excited welcome of a child-ghost

He was overwhelmed by the astonishing notion that he could actually feel goodwill in the air, a tangible radiation of love and affection

Apparently, this was the same astonishing awareness of being buffeted by waves of love that had caused Tina's laughter.

The radio switched off, and so did the overhead light.

Scattered flakes of snow collided softly with the windshield.

In the car, the air grew warm again.

"Who knows? Maybe he's able to move objects by harnessing the heat energy in the air, changing it somehow

He drove away from the airport

Carlton Dombey felt as though he had been swallowed alive and was trapped now in the devil's gut.

Deep inside the secret Sierra complex, three stories below ground level, this room measured forty feet by twenty

The low ceiling was covered with a spongy, pebbly, yellowish soundproofing, which gave the chamber a peculiar organic quality

In the middle of the west wall - one of the two shorter walls - opposite the entrance to the room, was a six-foot-long, three-foot-high window that provided a view of another space, which was only half as large as this outer chamber

Four airtight rubber seals - one around the both faces of each pane

Because it was important for the men who worked in the large room to have an unobstructed view of the smaller inner chamber at all times, four angled ceiling vents in both rooms bathed the glass in a continuous flow of warm, dry air to prevent condensation and clouding

Currently the system wasn't working, for three-quarters of the window was filmed with frost.

Carlton Dombey, a curly-haired man with a bushy mustache, stood at the window, blotting his damp hands on his medical whites and peering anxiously through one of the few frost-free patches of glass

Although he was struggling to cast off the seizure of claustrophobia that had gripped him, was trying to pretend that the organic-looking ceiling wasn't pressing low over his head and that only open sky hung above him instead of thousands of tons of concrete and steel rock, his own panic attack concerned him less than what was happening beyond the viewport.

Aaron Zachariah, younger than Dombey, clean-shaven, with straight brown hair, leaned over one of the computers, reading the data that flowed across the screen

"The temperature's dropped thirty-five degrees in there during the past minute and a half," Zachariah said worriedly

"That can't be good for the boy."

But there's something unusual about the EEG reading."

"All the others are full of test animals in the middle of one experiment or another."

"Then we'll have to move the animals

He's more important because he's a human being, not because he's a source of data, Dombey thought angrily, but he didn't voice the thought because it would have identified him as a dissident and as a potential security risk.

The cold spell won't last." He squinted into the smaller room, where the boy lay motionless on a hospital bed, under a white sheet and yellow blanket, trailing monitor wires

Dombey's concern for the kid was greater than his fear of being trapped underground and buried alive, and finally his attack of claustrophobia diminished

"What the devil is wrong with the engineers? Why can't they correct the problem?"

Dombey said, "They insist the system checks out perfectly."

"Like hell there isn't!" Zachariah turned away from the video displays, went to the window, and found his own spot of clear glass

Never during the day

Never enough of a variation to threaten the boy's health

But the last few days it's gotten completely out of hand

Again and again, we're getting these thirty-and forty-degree plunges in the air temperature in there

"I hear they're bringing in the original design team," Dombey said

"Those guys'll spot the problem in a minute."

We're supposed to be testing the boy to destruction, aren't we? Then why fret about his health?"

"When he finally dies, we'll want to know for sure it was the injections that killed him

A thin, humorless laugh escaped Carlton Dombey, and he looked away from the window

Risky as it might be to express doubt to any colleague on the project, Dombey could not control himself: "Clean? This whole thing was never clean

It was a dirty piece of business right from the start."

"You know I'm not talking about the morality of it."

"You can't blame me because the work is dirty

We're low men on the totem pole

"Even if I were in charge of making policy," Zachariah said, "I'd take the same course Dr

He didn't have any choice but to commit the installation to it once we found out the damn Chinese were deeply into it

And the Russians giving them a hand to earn some foreign currency

Our new friends the Russians

Welcome to the new Cold War

If you have to blame someone because you're feeling guilty about what we're doing here, then blame the Chinese, not me."

Zachariah would report their conversation in detail, and Dombey needed to assume a more balanced position for the record

If there's any government on earth capable of using a weapon like this, it's them - or the North Koreans or the Iraqis

While we're working so hard to keep ahead of our enemies, aren't we perhaps becoming more like them? Aren't we becoming a totalitarian state, the very thing we say we despise?"

The two scientists turned to the glass again and peered into the isolation chamber.

He turned his head toward them and stared at them through the railed sides of the hospital bed in which he lay.

he gives me the creeps sometimes

They aren't the same as they were when he first came in here a year ago."

Zachariah walked away from the window

He went back to the computers, with which he felt comfortable and safe.

For the most part, Reno's streets were clean and dry in spite of a recent snowfall, though occasional patches of black ice waited for the unwary motorist

Elliot Stryker drove cautiously and kept his eyes on the road.

They traveled an additional quarter of a mile before Luciano Bellicosti's home and place of business came into sight on the left, beyond a black-bordered sign that grandiosely stated the nature of the service that he provided: FUNERAL DIRECTOR AND GRIEF COUNSELOR

The long driveway curved up and to the right, like a width of black funeral bunting draped across the rising, snow-shrouded lawn

Stone posts and softly glowing electric lamps marked the way to the front door, and warm light radiated from several first-floor windows.

Elliot almost turned in at the entrance, but at the last moment, he decided to drive by the place.

"Storming right up to the front door, demanding answers from Bellicosti - that would be emotionally satisfying, brave, bold - and stupid."

We're not going to make the same mistake they did and wind up back in their hands."

Beyond the cemetery, he turned left, into a residential street

He parked at the curb, switched off the headlights, and cut the engine.

"I'm going to walk back to the funeral home

I'll go through the cemetery, circle around, and approach the place from the rear."

"We will approach it from the rear," she said.

Pale light from a street lamp pierced the windshield, revealing a hard-edged determination in her face, steely resolution in her blue eyes.

Although he realized that he was going to lose the argument, Elliot said, "Be reasonable

If there's any trouble, you might get in the way of it."

Am I the kind of woman who gets in the way?"

"There's eight or ten inches of snow on the ground

"If they've anticipated us, set a trap at the funeral home-"

I'm glad you see it my way." She opened her door and climbed out of the car.

Stuffing the silencer-equipped pistol into one of his deep coat pockets, he got out of the Chevy

He didn't lock the doors, because it was possible that he and Tina would need to get into the car in a hurry when they returned.

In the graveyard, the snow came up to the middle of Elliot's calves

The raw, damp wind was stronger now than it had been a short while ago, when they'd landed at the airport

It swept through the graveyard, fluting between the headstones and the larger monuments, whispering a promise of more snow, much more than the meager flurries it now carried.

A low stonewall and a line of house-high spruce separated the cemetery from Luciano Bellicosti's property

Elliot and Tina climbed over the wall and stood in the tree shadows, studying the rear approach to the funeral home.

Elliot was worried about her, afraid for her, but at the same time, he was glad to have her company.

Even in the dim light, Elliot could see the fringe of icicles hanging from the roof of the long back porch

A few evergreen shrubs were clustered near the house, but none was of sufficient size to conceal a man

The rear windows were blank, black; a sentry might be standing behind any of them, invisible in the darkness.

Elliot strained his eyes, trying to catch a glimpse of movement beyond the rectangles of glass, but he saw nothing suspicious.

And if assassins were waiting here, they would expect their prey to approach the funeral home boldly, confidently

Consequently, their attention would be focused largely on the front of the house.

He stepped from beneath the sheltering branches of the trees

It skimmed crystals of snow off the ground and spun the stinging cold flecks at their reddened faces.

Elliot felt naked as they crossed the luminescent snowfield

If anyone did glance out a back window, he would spot the two of them instantly.

The crunching and squeaking of the snow under their feet seemed horrendously loud to him, though they actually were making little noise

They reached the funeral home without incident.

Elliot took the pistol out of his coat jacket and held it in his right hand

With his left hand, he fumbled for the two safety catches, released them

His fingers were stiff from the cold

He wondered if he'd be able to handle the weapon properly if the need arose.

They slipped around the corner of the building and moved stealthily toward the front.

At the first window with light behind it, Elliot stopped

He motioned for Tina to stay behind him, close to the house

Sitting in a bathtub full of bloody water, staring at something fearsome beyond the veil between this world and the next

One arm trailed out of the tub; and on the floor, as if it had dropped out of his fingers, was a razor blade.

Elliot stared into the flat dead gaze of the pasty-faced corpse, and he knew that he was looking at Luciano Bellicosti

He also knew that the funeral director had not killed himself

The poor man's blue-lipped mouth hung in a permanent gape, as if he were trying to deny all of the accusations of suicide that were to come.

Elliot wanted to take Tina by the arm and hustle her back to the car

He kept one hand on her back as she leaned toward the window, and he felt her go rigid when she glimpsed the dead man

When she turned to Elliot again, she was clearly ready to get the hell out of there, without questions, without argument, without the slightest delay.

They had taken only two steps from the window when Elliot saw the snow move no more than twenty feet from them

It wasn't the gauzy, insubstantial stirring of windblown flakes, but an unnatural and purposeful rising of an entire mound of white

Instinctively he whipped the pistol in front of him and squeezed off four rounds

The silencer was so effective that the shots could not be heard above the brittle, papery rustle of the wind.

Crouching low, trying to make as small a target of himself as possible, Elliot ran to where he had seen the snow move

The stranger had been lying in the snow, watching them, waiting; now he had a wet hole in his chest

Even in the dim, illusory light from the surrounding snow, Elliot could see that the sentry's eyes were fixed in the same unseeing gaze that Bellicosti was even now directing at the bathroom window.

At least one killer would be in the house with Bellicosti's corpse

At least one man had been waiting out here in the snow.

Elliot scanned the night, his heart clutching up

He expected to see the entire white-shrouded lawn begin to move and rise in the forms of ten, fifteen, twenty other assassins.

At the same time, he was hit by a wave of revulsion

He turned his back on the man whom he had killed.

Tina was a pale apparition in the snow

"But they expected us through the front door." He took her by the arm

They hurriedly retraced their path, moving away from the funeral home

With every step he took, Elliot expected to hear a shot fired a cry of alarm, and the sounds of men in pursuit of quarry.

He helped Tina over the cemetery wall, and then, clambering after her, he was sure that someone grabbed his coat from behind

When he was across the wall, he looked back, but he couldn't see anyone.

Evidently the people in the funeral home were not aware that their man outside had been eliminated

They were still waiting patiently for their prey to walk into the trap.

Elliot and Tina rushed between the tombstones, kicking up clouds of snow

When they were nearly halfway across the graveyard, when Elliot was positive they weren't being pursued, he stopped, leaned against a tall monument, and tried not to take such huge, deep gulps of the painfully cold air

Just the same..

when you were in the army..."

But like you said, that was in the army

This wasn't the same

"I'll be okay." He tucked the pistol into his coat pocket again

"It was just the shock."

They embraced, and then she said, "If they knew we were flying to Reno, why didn't they follow us from the airport? Then they would have known we weren't going to walk in the front door of Bellicosti's place."

"Let's get back to the car

And we better get out of the neighborhood before they find that guy in the snow."

They followed their own footprints out of the cemetery, to the quiet residential street where the rented Chevrolet was parked in the wan light of the street lamp.

As Elliot was opening the driver's door, he saw movement out of the corner of his eye, and he looked up, already sure of what he would see

A white Ford sedan had just turned the corner, moving slowly

It drifted to the curb and braked abruptly

He got into the Chevy, slammed the door, and jammed the key into the ignition.

"Yeah." He switched on the engine and threw the car in gear

He didn't hear a shot, but a bullet shattered the rear side window behind his head and slammed into the back of the front seat, spraying gummy bits of safety glass through the car.

The two men were approaching at a run, slipping on the snows-potted pavement.

Elliot stamped on the accelerator

Tires squealing, he pulled the Chevy away from the curb, into the street.

Two slugs ricocheted off the body of the car, each trailing away with a brief, high-pitched whine.

Elliot hunched low over the wheel, expecting a bullet through the rear window

At the corner, he ignored the stop sign and swung the car hard to the left, only tapping the brakes once, severely testing the Chevy's suspension.

Tina raised her head, glanced at the empty street behind them, then looked at Elliot

What's that? You mean we're bugged? Then we'll have to abandon the car, won't we?"

"If we abandon the car with them so close, they'll run us down fast

They arrived at another intersection, and he whipped the car to the right

"After I turn the next corner, I'll stop and get out

You be ready to slide over and take the wheel."

"I'll fade back into the shrubbery and wait for them to come around the corner after us

You drive on down the street, but not too fast

Give them a chance to see you when they turn into the street

"It's the only way."

He swung right at the intersection and stopped in the middle of the new street.

"No choice." He flung open the door and scrambled out of the car

He slammed the car door and ran to a row of evergreen shrubs that bordered the front lawn of a low, brick, ranch-style house

Crouching beside one of those bushes, huddling in the shadows just beyond the circle of frosty light from a nearby street lamp, he pulled the pistol out of his coat pocket while Tina drove away.

As the sound of the Chevy faded, he could discern the roar of another vehicle, approaching fast

A few seconds later, the white sedan raced into the intersection.

Elliot stood, extending the pistol in both hands, and snapped off three quick rounds

The first two clanged through sheet metal, but the third punctured the right front tire.

The Ford had rounded the corner too fast

Jolted by the blowout, the car careened out of control

It spun across the street, jumped the curb, crashed through a hedge, destroyed a plaster birdbath, and came to rest in the middle of a snow-blanketed lawn.

Elliot ran toward the Chevy, which Tina had brought to a stop a hundred yards away

His pounding footsteps were as thunderous as drumbeats in the quiet night air

At last, he reached the car

She had the door open

He leaped in and pulled the door shut

She tramped the accelerator into the floorboards, and the car responded with a shudder, then a surge of power.

When they had gone two blocks, he said, "Turn right at the next corner." After two more turns and another three blocks, he said, "Pull it to the curb

I want to find the bug they planted on us."

She stopped the car, and he got out

He felt along the inner faces of the fenders, around the tire wells, where a transponder could have been stuck in place quickly and easily

Finally, he located the electronics package: The size of a pack of cigarettes, it was fixed magnetically to the underside of the rear bumper

In the car again, with the doors locked and the engine running and the heater operating full-blast, they sat in stunned silence, basking in the warm air, but shivering nonetheless.

"Bellicosti was supposed to give us the information we need to interest a topnotch reporter in the case."

In the morning we'll have clearer heads, and the answers will all seem obvious."

"We'll try the purloined letter trick," Elliot said

"Instead of sneaking around to some out-of-the-way motel, we'll march right into one of the best hotels in town."

She drove into the heart of town

They abandoned the Chevrolet in a public parking lot, four blocks from Harrah's.

"I wish we didn't have to give up the car," Tina said as he took their only suitcase out of the trunk.

Even at 1:45 in the morning, as they passed the entrances to casinos, loud music and laughter and the ringing of slot machines gushed forth, not a merry sound at that hour, a regurgitant noise.

Although Reno didn't jump all night with quite the same energy as Las Vegas, and although many tourists had gone to bed, the casino at Harrah's was still relatively busy

A young sailor apparently had a run going at one of the craps tables, and a crowd of excited gamblers urged him to roll an eight and make his point.

On this holiday weekend the hotel was officially booked to capacity; however, Elliot knew accommodations were always available

At the request of its casino manager, every hotel held a handful of rooms off the market, just in case a few regular customers - high rollers, of course - showed up by surprise, with no advance notice, but with fat bankrolls and no place to stay

In addition, some reservations were canceled at the last minute, and there were always a few no-shows

A neatly folded pair of twenty-dollar bills, placed without ostentation into the hand of a front-desk clerk, was almost certain to result in the timely discovery of a forgotten vacancy.

When Elliot was informed that a room was available, after all, for two nights, he signed the registration card as "Hank Thomas," a slight twist on the name of one of his favorite movie stars; he entered a phony Seattle address too

The clerk requested ID or a major credit card, and Elliot told a sad story of being victimized by a pickpocket at the airport

Unable to prove his identity, he was required to pay for both nights in advance, which he did, taking the money from a wad of cash he'd stuck in his pocket rather than from the wallet that supposedly had been stolen.

He and Tina were given a spacious, pleasantly decorated room on the ninth floor.

After the bellman left, Elliot engaged the deadbolt, hooked the security chain in place, and firmly wedged the heavy straight-backed desk chair under the knob.

"Except we're locked in, and the killers are running around loose on the outside."

Theirs was an animal need for affection and companionship, a reaction to the death and destruction that had filled the day

After encountering so many people with so little respect for human life, they needed to convince themselves that they really were more than dust in the wind.

"You said I was enjoying the chase."

I was convinced I no longer needed or wanted the kind of thrills that I thrived on when I was younger."

"But now that you're in real danger again for the first time in years, a part of you is responding to the challenge

Like an old athlete back on the playing field after a long absence, testing his reflexes, taking pride in the fact that his old skills are still there."

In fact, maybe the thrill wasn't so deep down

Maybe it was really pretty near the surface."

"Listen, if I could get my hands on the people who're trying to keep us from finding Danny, I wouldn't have any compunctions about killing them

Maybe killing them is the most natural, admirable thing I could do."

"So there's a bit of the beast in all of us

"It's the way God made us

It's the way we were meant to be, so who's to say it isn't right?"

"If a man kills only for the pleasure of it, or if he kills only for an ideal like some of these crackpot revolutionaries you read about, that's savagery..

Self-preservation is one of the most powerful drives God gave us

Kurt Hensen, George Alexander's right-hand man, dozed through the rough flight from Las Vegas to Reno

They were in a ten-passenger jet that belonged to the Network, and the aircraft took a battering from the high-altitude winds that blew across its assigned flight corridor

As usual, he nodded off minutes after the aircraft lifted from the runway.

George Alexander was the only other passenger

He considered the requisitioning of this executive jet to be one of his most important accomplishments in the three years that he had been chief of the Nevada bureau of the Network

Although he spent more than half his time working in his Las Vegas office, he often had reason to fly to far points at the spur of the moment: Reno, Elko, even out of the state to Texas, California, Arizona, New Mexico, Utah

During the first year, he'd taken commercial flights or rented the services of a trustworthy private pilot who could fly the conventional twin-engine craft that Alexander's predecessor had managed to pry out of the Network's budget

But it had seemed absurd and shortsighted of the director to force a man of Alexander's position to travel by such relatively primitive means

His time was enormously valuable to the country; his work was sensitive and often-required urgent decisions based upon first-hand examination of information to be found only in distant places

After long and arduous lobbying of the director, Alexander had at last been awarded this small jet; and immediately he put two full-time pilots, ex-military men, on the payroll of the Nevada bureau.

Sometimes the Network pinched pennies to its disadvantage

And George Lincoln Stanhope Alexander, who was an heir to both the fortune of the Pennsylvania Alexander's and to the enormous wealth of the Delaware Stanhopes, had absolutely no patience with people who were penurious.

It was true that every dollar had to count, for every dollar of the Network's budget was difficult to come by

Because its existence must be kept secret, the organization was funded out of misdirected appropriations meant for other government agencies

Three billion dollars, the largest single part of the Network's yearly budget, came from the Department of Health and Welfare

The Network had a deep-cover agent named Jacklin in the highest policymaking ranks of the Health bureaucracy

It was Jacklin's job to conceive new welfare programs, convince the Secretary of Health and Welfare that those programs were needed, sell them to the Congress, and then establish convincing bureaucratic shells to conceal the fact that the programs were utterly phony; and as federal funds flowed to these false-front operations, the money was diverted to the Network

Chipping three billion out of Health was the least risky of the Network's funding operations, for Health was so gigantic that it never missed such a petty sum

Lesser amounts, ranging from only one hundred million to as much as half a billion, were secretly extracted from the Department of Energy, the Department of Education, and other government bodies on an annual basis.

An executive jet for the chief of the vital Nevada bureau was not an extravagance, and Alexander believed his improved performance over the past year had convinced the old man in Washington that this was money well spent.

Alexander was proud of the importance of his position

Secretary of Defense, Secretary of State, the Ambassador to France..

George, on the other hand, hadn't filled a post of genuine stature and authority until six years ago, when he was thirty-six

During his twenties and early thirties, he had labored at a variety of lesser jobs for the government

Then, six years ago, the Network had been formed, and the President had given George the task of developing a reliable South American bureau of the new intelligence agency

George had been directly responsible for the expenditure of tens of millions of dollars and, eventually, for the control of hundreds of agents in a dozen countries

After three years the President had declared himself delighted with the accomplishments in South America, and he had asked George to take charge of one of the Network's domestic bureaus - Nevada - which had been terribly mismanaged

This slot was one of the half-dozen most powerful in the Network's executive hierarchy

George was encouraged by the President to believe that eventually he would be promoted to the bureau chief of the entire western half of the country - and then all the way to the top, if only he could get the floundering western division functioning as smoothly as the South American and Nevada offices

In time, he would take the director's chair in Washington and would bear full responsibility for all domestic and foreign intelligence operations

With that title, he would be one of the most powerful men in the United States, more of a force to be reckoned with than any mere Secretary of State or Secretary of Defense could hope to be.

He could never hope to receive the public acclaim and honor that had been heaped upon other men in his family

At least half of the people who worked for it did not even realize it existed; some thought they were employed by the FBI; others were sure they worked for the CIA; and still others believed that they were in the hire of various branches of the Treasury Department, including the Secret Service

None of those people could compromise the Network

Only bureau chiefs, their immediate staffs, station chiefs in major cities, and senior field officers who had proved themselves and their loyalty - only those people knew the true nature of their employers and their work

The moment that the news media became aware of the Network's existence, all was lost.

As he sat in the dimly lighted cabin of the fan-jet and watched the clouds racing below, Alexander wondered what his father and his uncles would say if they knew that his service to his country had often required him to issue kill orders

More shocking still to the sensibilities of patrician Easterners like them: on three occasions, in South America, Alexander had been in a position where it had been necessary for him to pull the assassin's trigger himself

He had enjoyed those murders so immensely, had been so profoundly thrilled by them, that he had, by choice, performed the executioner's role on half a dozen other assignments

What would the elder Alexander's, the famous statesmen, think if they knew he'd soiled his hands with blood? As for the fact that it was sometimes his job to order other men to kill, he supposed his family would understand

The Alexander's were all idealists when they were discussing the way things ought to be, but they were also hardheaded pragmatists when dealing with the way things actually were

They knew that the worlds of domestic military security and international espionage were not children's playgrounds

George liked to believe that they might even find it in their hearts to forgive him for having pulled the trigger himself.

At least that was the way George saw it; he thought of himself as heroic

When the plane settled down once more, Alexander looked out the window at the milky-white, moonlit, feminine roundness of the clouds below, and he thought of the Evans woman

Her file folder was on the seat beside him

He decided he would kill her himself when the time came, and that thought gave him an instant erection.

He didn't try to pretend otherwise with himself, no matter what face he had to present to the world

All of his life, for reasons he had never been able to fully ascertain, he had been fascinated by death, intrigued by the form and nature and possibilities of it, enthralled by the study and theory of its meaning

His taste for violence would not have been tolerated for long in the old FBI - perhaps not even in the new, thoroughly politicized FBI - or in many other congressionally monitored police agencies

In Tina's dream, Danny was at the far end of a long tunnel

He was in chains, sitting in the center of a small, well-lighted cavern, but the passageway that led to him was shadowy and reeked of danger

Danny called to her again and again, begging her to save him before the roof of his underground prison caved in and buried him alive

She started down the tunnel toward him, determined to get him out of there - and something reached for her from a narrow cleft in the wall

She was peripherally aware of a soft, fire like glow from beyond the cleft, and of a mysterious figure silhouetted against that reddish backdrop

She turned, and she was looking into the grinning face of Death, as if he were peering out at her from the bowels of Hell

The hole in the wall was not wide enough for him to step through, into her passageway; he could only thrust one arm at her, and his long, bony fingers were an inch or two short of her

Danny began calling again, and she continued down the dusky tunnel toward him

A dozen times, she passed chinks in the wall, and Death glared out at her from every one of those apertures, screamed and cursed and raged at her, but none of the holes was large enough to allow him through

She reached Danny, and when she touched him, the chains fell magically away from his arms and legs

She said, "I was scared." And Danny said, "I made the holes in the walls smaller

Taking in her broad smile, he said, "Obviously, it wasn't the nightmare."

He wants us just to walk into the place where they're keeping him and take him out."

We can't just charge in like the cavalry

We've got to use the media and the courts to free him."

"The two of us can't fight the entire organization that's behind Kennebeck plus the staff of some secret military research center."

But that's what he was telling me in the dream

She recounted the dream in detail, and Elliot admitted that her interpretation wasn't strained.

"Okay," Elliot said, wiping at the corners of his sleep-matted eyes

"It has to be within a few miles of where Jaborski intended to go with the scouts."

I sensed that in the dream."

She stared at the tangled bedclothes as if she were searching for inspiration in the creases of the linens

Her expression would have been appropriate to the face of a gypsy fortune-teller peering with a clairvoyant frown at tealeaves.

"Don't they publish terrain maps of the wilderness areas? Backpackers and other nature lovers would need them

Basically maps that show the lay of the land - hills, valleys, the courses of rivers and streams, footpaths, abandoned logging trails, that sort of thing

I saw them at the parent-son scout meeting when he explained why the trip would be perfectly safe."

"I suppose any sporting-goods store in Reno ought to have maps of at least the nearest parts of the Sierras."

"I'm not sure yet." She threw back the covers and got out of bed

"Let's get the maps first

We'll worry about the rest of it later

Because of the foul-up at the Bellicosti place, George Alexander didn't get to bed until five-thirty Friday morning

Still furious with his subordinates for letting Stryker and the woman escape again, he had difficulty getting to sleep

At ten o'clock, he was awakened by the telephone

They used an electronic scrambling device, so they could speak candidly, and the old man was furious and characteristically blunt.

As Alexander endured the director's accusations and demands, he realized that his own future with the Network was at stake

If he failed to stop Stryker and the Evans woman, his dream of assuming the director's chair in a few years would never become a reality.

After the old man hung up, Alexander called his own office, in no mood to be told that Elliot Stryker and Christina Evans were still at large

He ordered men pulled off other jobs and assigned to the manhunt.

And the bitch with him

Two sporting-goods stores and two gun shops were within easy walking distance of the hotel

The first sporting-goods dealer did not carry the maps, and although the second usually had them, it was currently sold out

Elliot and Tina found what they needed in one of the gun shops: a set of twelve wilderness maps of the Sierras, designed with backpackers and hunters in mind

Back in the hotel room, they opened one of the maps on the bed, and Elliot said, "Now what?"

For a moment, Tina considered the problem

Then she went to the desk, opened the center drawer, and withdrew a folder of hotel stationery

In the folder was a cheap plastic ballpoint pen with the hotel name on it

With the pen, she returned to the bed and sat beside the open map.

She said, "People who believe in the occult have a thing they call 'automatic writing.' Ever hear of it?"

Always sounded like the worst sort of bunkum to me."

I'll hold the pen against the map, and maybe Danny can draw the route for us."

Elliot pulled a chair beside the bed and sat

Tina stared at the map and tried to think of nothing but the appealing greens, blues, yellows, and pinks that the cartographers had used to indicate various types of terrain

She turned the map over and tried the other side of it.

Elliot withdrew another one from the leatherette case and handed it to her

He refolded the first map as she unfolded the second.

Half an hour and five maps later, Tina's hand suddenly skipped across the paper as if someone had bumped her arm.

Instantly the invasive power retreated from her.

But he startled me, and I guess even the little bit of resistance I offered was enough to push him away

At least we know this is the right map

She put the pen at the edge of the map once more, and she let her eyes drift out of focus.

She tried not to think about the chill

Her right hand, in which she held the pen, grew rapidly colder than any other part of her

She felt the unpleasant, inner pulling again

Her fingers ached with the cold

Abruptly her hand swung across the map, then back, then described a series of circles; the pen made meaningless scrawls on the paper

After half a minute, she felt the power leave her hand again.

The map flew into the air, as if someone had tossed it in anger or frustration.

Elliot got out of his chair and reached for the map - but it spun into the air again

It flapped noisily to the other end of the room and then back again, finally falling like a dead bird onto the floor at Elliot's feet.

"The next time I read a story in the newspaper about some guy, who says he was picked up in a flying saucer and taken on a tour of the universe, I won't be so quick to laugh

Tina got up from the bed, massaging her cold right hand

"Hypnosis! Of course! That'll probably do the trick."

She hurried to the telephone.

The table, the chairs, the credenza, and the hutch all glowed warmly because of the prodigious amount of furniture polish that had been buffed into the wood with even more vigor than he had employed when shining his dazzling shoes

Fresh roses were arranged in a cut-crystal vase in the center of the table, and clean lines of light gleamed in the exquisite glass

Elliot and Tina spread the map on the table and sat down across from each other.

Sandstone didn't have the faintest idea why they were in Reno or what they were seeking in the mountains.

"Which definitely isn't the case," Tina said.

He turned it around, so the face of it was on the wrong side - the palm side - of his finger

"Keep your eyes on the ring and listen only to my voice."

She pulled the cap off the red felt-tip pen that Elliot had purchased at the hotel newsstand just before they'd caught a taxi to Sandstone's house

Elliot had suggested a change in the color of ink, so they would be able to tell the difference between the meaningless scribbles that were already on the map and any new marks that might be made.

Putting the point of the pen to the paper, Tina said, "Okay, Billy

Elliot was not sure when Tina slipped under the hypnotist's spell, and he had no idea how this smooth mesmerism was accomplished

You're just the method of transmission - like a telephone."

"You will remain totally passive until you feel the urge to use the pen in your hand."

"When you feel the urge to use the pen, you will not resist it

The corners curled and uncurled, curled and uncurled, again and again, like the pulse of a living thing.

Tina lowered her gaze from the empty air to the map, and her hand began to move

It didn't swoop and dart uncontrollably this time; it crept carefully, hesitantly across the paper, leaving a thin red line of ink like a thread of blood.

Sandstone was rubbing his hands up and down his arms to ward off the steadily deepening chill that had gripped the room

Frowning, glancing up at the heating vents, he started to get out of his chair.

Elliot said, "Don't bother checking the air-conditioning

And the heat hasn't failed either."

"The cold comes from the..

spirit," Elliot said, deciding to stick with the occult terminology, not wanting to get bogged down in the real story about Danny.

Elliot pointed to the map

As Tina's hand moved slowly over the paper, the corners of the map began to curl and uncurl again.

Apparently, Billy liked his view of the world to be as neat and uncluttered as everything else about him; if he started believing in ghosts, he'd have to reconsider his opinions about a lot of other things too, and then life would become intolerably messy.

Elliot sympathized with the hypnotist

Right now, he longed for the rigidly structured routine of the law office, the neatly ordered paragraphs of legal casebooks, and the timeless rules of the courtroom.

Tina let the pen drop from her fingers

She lifted her gaze from the map

With a few simple sentences and a sharp clap of his hands, the hypnotist brought her out of the trance.

She blinked in confusion, then glanced down at the route that she had marked on the map

She pointed to the terminus of the red line

Based on what you said happened in it, I don't see how you reach the conclusion that Danny's going to help us get into the installation

Tina said, "Elliot, it wasn't only what happened in the dream that led me to this conclusion

The only way you could understand is if you had the dream yourself

Elliot turned the map to be able to study it more closely.

From the head of the table, Billy said, "But isn't Danny-"

I also feel he's going to help us get into the place, and I don't see any reason why I should strike out on that one."

It's right up there on the bad-word list beside broccoli."

"One thing I learned in the military was you have to stop and regroup your forces once in a while, but if you stop too long, the tide will turn and wash right over you."

"Should I maybe go listen to the news?" Billy Sandstone asked

There must be some sort of road into the place, even if it's well concealed

If we're lucky, we'll have Danny when we come out, and he probably won't be in any condition to trek through the Sierras in the dead of winter."

And since the banks are closed for the holiday, we couldn't do anything until next week

"There's no limit on the card, is there?"

You can do that sort of thing as long as they know for sure you're capable of paying the entire bill when it comes due a month later."

"Let's get the address of the local dealership," Tina said

"We'll see if they'll accept the card."

I hate flying the Tahoe-Reno shuttle

So I usually just drive down the day before I open

An Explorer's the only thing I'd want to take through the mountains on a bad day."

I don't open until the end of the month."

"Will you be needing the Explorer in the next couple of days?" Elliot asked.

Tina leaned across the corner of the table, grabbed Billy's head in her hands, pulled his face to hers, and kissed him

The roses in the crystal vase twirled around like a group of spinning, redheaded ballerinas.

The drapes drew open, slid shut, drew open, slid shut, even though no one was near the draw cords.

The chandelier began to swing in a lazy circle, and the dangling crystals cast prismatic patterns of light on the walls.

Elliot knew how disoriented Billy was feeling, and he felt sorry for the man.

After half a minute, all of the unnatural movement stopped, and the room rapidly grew warm again.

Billy said, "You can borrow the Explorer

That's really what I most wanted to be, but I didn't really have the skill for it

I just have to know how you did that trick with the drapes, the roses

And the corners of the map! I just have to know."

Earlier this morning it had occurred to Elliot that he and Tina were the only people who knew that the official story of the Sierras accident was a lie

If they were killed, the truth would die with them, and the cover-up would continue

Considering the high price that they had paid for the pathetically insufficient information they had obtained, he couldn't tolerate the prospect of all their pain and fear and anxiety having been for naught.

I do some comedy lines in the act, and I use the recorder to develop new material, correct problems with my timing."

We'll give you a condensed version of the story behind all of this, and we'll record it as we go

Then I'll mail the tape to one of my law partners." He shrugged

"I'll get the recorder," Billy said, hurrying out of the dining room.

Tina folded the map.

We're going on the offensive

"Can a couple of people like us really have a chance of winning when we're up against something as big as the government itself?"

"Well," Elliot said, "I happen to believe that individuals are more apt to act responsibly and morally than institutions ever do, which at least puts us on the side of justice

And I also believe individuals are always smarter and better adapted to survival, at least in the long run, than any institution

"They found the car that Stryker rented

There's thick frost on the windows

"He's probably abandoned the damn thing."

Coming back to the car might be it

Hensen left the room.

Alexander took a Valium out of a tin that he carried in his jacket pocket, and he washed it down with a swallow of hot coffee, which he poured from the silver pot on his desk

Stryker and the woman were proving to be worthy opponents.

A brisk wind spilled over the jagged horizon under a low and menacing sky, snapping ice-hard flurries of snow against the windshield of the Explorer.

Tina was in awe of - and disquieted by - the stately forest that crowded them as they drove north on the narrowing county road

Even if she had not known that these deep woodlands harbored secrets about Danny and the deaths of the other scouts, she would have found them mysterious and unnervingly primeval.

She and Elliot had turned off Interstate 80 a quarter of an hour ago, following the route Danny had marked, circling the edge of the wilderness

On paper, they were still moving along the border of the map, with a large expanse of blues and greens on their left

Shortly they would turn off the two-lane blacktop onto another road, which the map specified as "unpaved, nondirt," whatever that was.

After leaving Billy Sandstone's house in his Explorer, Tina and Elliot had not returned to the hotel

If the rescue attempt went smoothly, as Tina's dream seemed to predict, they wouldn't have any need for much of what they bought

But if the Explorer broke down in the mountains, or if another hitch developed, they wanted to be prepared for the unexpected.

Elliot also bought a hundred rounds of hollow-point ammunition for the pistol

This wasn't insurance against the unforeseen; this was simply prudent planning for the trouble they could foresee all too well.

From the sporting-goods store, they had driven out of town, west toward the mountains

At a roadside restaurant, they changed clothes in the restrooms

They looked like a couple of skiers on their way to the slopes.

Entering the formidable mountains, they had become aware of how soon darkness would settle over the sheltered valleys and ravines, and they had discussed the wisdom of proceeding

Perhaps they would have been smarter to turn around, go back to Reno, find another hotel room, and get a fresh start in the morning

Perhaps the lateness of the hour and the fading light would work against them, but approaching in the night might actually be to their advantage

Now they were on a narrow county road, moving steadily higher as the valley sloped toward its northern end

Plows had kept the blacktop clean, except for scattered patches of hard-packed snow that filled the potholes, and snow was piled five or six feet high on both sides.

"Soon now," Tina said, glancing at the map that was open on her knees.

"Lonely part of the world, isn't it?"

"You get the feeling that civilization could be destroyed while you're out here, and you'd never be aware of it."

Twilight descended into the winter forest, and Elliot switched on the headlights.

Ahead, on the left, a break appeared in the bank of snow that had been heaped up by the plows

When the Explorer reached this gap, Elliot swung into the turnoff and stopped

A narrow and forbidding track led into the woods, recently plowed but still treacherous

It was little more than one lane wide, and the trees formed a tunnel around it, so that after fifty or sixty feet, it disappeared into premature night

It was unpaved, but a solid bed had been built over the years by the generous and repeated application of oil and gravel.

"According to the map, we're looking for an 'unpaved, nondirt' road," Tina told him.

"Looks more like the road they always take in those old movies when they're on their way to Dracula's castle."

It does look like the road to Dracula's castle."

They drove onto the track, under the roof of heavy evergreen boughs, into the heart of the forest.

In the rectangular room, three stories underground, computers hummed and murmured.

Carlton Dombey, who had come on duty twenty minutes ago, sat at one of the tables against the north wall

After a while he said, "Did you see the pictures they took of the kid's brain this morning?"

Aaron Zachariah turned from the bank of video displays

"The spot that showed up on the boy's parietal lobe about six weeks ago."

The spot doesn't have all the spectrographic characteristics of a tumor."

"Don't keep me in suspense," Zachariah said, moving over to the table to examine the tests.

Dombey said, "According to the computer-assigned analysis, the growth is consistent with the nature of normal brain tissue."

"Someone better run a maintenance scan on the computer

"They did that this afternoon," Dombey said, tapping a pile of printouts that lay on the table

"Just like the heating system in that isolation chamber is functioning properly," Zachariah said.

Still poring through the test results, stroking his mustache with one hand, Dombey said, "Listen to this..

the growth rate of the parietal spot is directly proportional to the number of injections the boy's been given

The more frequently the kid is reinfected, the faster the parietal spot grows."

They're going to do an exploratory in the morning."

Zachariah glanced toward the observation window of the isolation chamber

Dombey saw that the glass was beginning to cloud again.

Zachariah hurried to the window.

Dombey stared thoughtfully at the spreading frost

He said, "You know something? That problem with the window..

if I'm not mistaken, it started at the same time the parietal spot first showed up on the X-rays."

could the parietal spot have a direct connection with the frost somehow?"

"What - you think the boy might be responsible for the changes in air temperature?"

"Well, you're the one who raised the question."

The oil-and-gravel trail led deep into the forest

It was remarkably free of ruts and chuckholes for most of its length, although the Explorer scraped bottom a few times when the track took sudden, sharp dips.

The trees hung low, lower, lower still, until, at last, the ice-crusted evergreen boughs frequently scraped across the roof of the Explorer with a sound like fingernails being drawn down a blackboard.

They passed a few signs that told them the lane they were using was kept open for the exclusive benefit of federal and state wildlife officers and researchers

Only authorized vehicles were permitted, the signs warned.

"According to the map, that's nine miles into the forest on this track

"We've gone almost five miles since we left the county road," Elliot said.

Branches scraped across the roof, and powdery snow cascaded over the windshield, onto the hood.

As the windshield wipers cast the snow aside, Tina leaned forward, squinting along the headlight beams

He was driving at only ten miles an hour, but she gave him so little warning that he passed the turnoff

He stopped, put the Explorer in reverse, and backed up twenty feet, until the headlights were shining on the trail that she had spotted.

"But look at all the tire marks."

He steered off the plowed lane, onto the snowy trail

The Explorer, equipped with heavy chains on its big winter-tread tires, bit into the snow and chewed its way forward without hesitation.

The new track ran a hundred yards before rising and turning sharply to the right, around the blunt face of a ridge

When they came out of this curve, the trees fell back from the verge, and open sky lay above for the first time since they had departed the county blacktop.

Bizarrely, the unplowed trail had led them to a paved road; steam rose from it, and sections of the pavement were even dry.

"Heat coils embedded in the surface," Elliot said.

"Here in the middle of nowhere."

Stopping the Explorer, he picked up the pistol from the seat between them, and he flicked off both safeties

He had loaded the depleted magazine earlier; now he jacked a bullet into the chamber

When he put the gun on the seat again, it was ready to be used.

The road descended into a gully, swung hard to the left this time, and then headed up again.

Twenty yards beyond the bend, the way was barred by a steel gate

On each side of the gate, a nine-foot-high fence, angled outward at the top and strung with wickedly sharp coils of razor wire, stretched out of sight into the forest

The top of the gate was also wrapped with razor wire.

A large sign stood to the right of the roadway, supported on two redwood posts:

"That's what the dream was all about."

"Not long," she said as the gate swung inward.

The heated road stretched out of sight in the darkness.

"What if someone else opened the gate?" Elliot asked

He sighed and drove through the gate, which swung shut behind the Explorer.

The road began to climb in earnest, hugging the slopes

The single lane widened to two lanes in places and switch backed up the ridges, through more densely packed strands of larger trees

The Explorer labored ever higher into the mountains.

The second gate was one and a half miles past the first, on a short length of straightaway, just over the brow of a hill

A guard shack stood to the right of the road, from which the gate was controlled.

Elliot picked up the gun as he brought the Explorer to a full stop at the barrier.

They were no more than six or eight feet from the lighted shack, close enough to see the guard's face as he scowled at them through the large window.

"He's trying to figure out who the devil we are," Elliot said

"He's never seen us or the Explorer, and this isn't the sort of place where there's a lot of new or unexpected traffic."

Inside the hut, the guard plucked a telephone handset from the wall.

The guard slammed the receiver down

He got to his feet, took a coat from the back of his chair, slipped into it, zippered up, and came out of the shack

From elsewhere in the night, Danny opened the gate.

The guard stopped halfway to the Explorer and turned toward the gate when he saw it moving, unable to believe his eyes.

Elliot rammed his foot down hard on the accelerator, and the Explorer shot forward.

The guard swung the submachine gun into firing position as they swept past him.

Tina raised her hands in an involuntary and totally useless attempt to ward off the bullets.

The Explorer roared across the straightaway and careened up the slope beyond, through the tendrils of steam that rose from the black pavement.

As they swung into another curve, Elliot wrestled with the wheel, and Tina was acutely aware that a great dark void lay beyond the shoulder of the road

Elliot held the vehicle on the pavement as they rounded the bend, and then they were out of the guard's line of fire

For two hundred yards ahead, until the road curved once more, nothing threatening was in sight.

"He jinxed the guard's phone, opened the gate, and jammed the submachine gun

As they ascended into the night, snow began to fall hard and fast in sheets of fine, dry flakes.

She began to wonder exactly what sort of little boy they were going to find at the top of the mountain.

With glossy photographs of Christina Evans and Elliot Stryker, George Alexander's men circulated through the hotels in downtown Reno, talking with desk clerks, bellmen, and other employees

In room 918, the Network operatives discovered a cheap suitcase, dirty clothes, toothbrushes, various toiletry items - and eleven maps in a leatherette case, which Elliot and Tina, in their haste and weariness, evidently had overlooked.

Alexander was informed of the discovery at 5:05

By 5:40, everything that Stryker and the woman had left in the hotel room was brought to Alexander's office.

When he discovered the nature of the maps, when he realized that one of them was missing, and when he discovered that the missing map was the one Stryker would need in order to find the Project Pandora labs, Alexander felt his face flush with anger and chagrin

Kurt Hensen was standing in front of Alexander's desk, picking through the junk that had been brought over from the hotel

"They've gone into the mountains

They're going to try to get into the laboratory," Alexander said

Alexander was enraged by the cool methodicalness that the purchase of the maps seemed to represent

Hensen picked up one of the maps and turned it over in his hands

Even if they locate the main gate, they can't get any farther than that

There are thousands of acres behind the fence, and the lab is right smack in the middle

That same traitorous bastard is also up there in the labs right this minute, ready to open the gates and doors to them

Some bastard stabbed us in the back

He's going to help the bitch get her son out of there!"

Alexander dialed the number of the military security office at the Sierra lab

It neither rang nor returned a busy signal; the line hissed emptily

He hung up and tried again, with the same result.

He quickly dialed the lab director's office

Just the same, unsettling hiss.

"Something's happened up there," Alexander said as he slammed the handset into the cradle

"It's probably already snowing in the mountains

Maybe the lines-"

Get hold of Jack Morgan and tell him to get the chopper ready

We'll meet him at the airport as soon as we can get there."

"We're going up there in the chopper

Something's happening at the labs right now."

"But trying to take the chopper in there at night..

in the middle of the storm..."

"Morgan's the best."

"If Morgan wants to take it easy," Alexander said, "then he should be flying one of the aerial rides at Disneyland."

This isn't the Ladies' Aid Society, Kurt."

Windshield wipers beating away the snow, chain-wrapped tires clanking on the heated roadbed, the Explorer crested a final hill

They came over the rise onto a plateau, an enormous shelf carved in the side of the mountain.

Elliot pumped the brakes, brought the vehicle to a full stop, and unhappily surveyed the territory ahead.

The plateau was basically the work of nature, but man's hand was in evidence

This broad shelf in the mountainside couldn't have been as large or as regularly shaped in its natural state as it was now: three hundred yards wide, two hundred yards deep, almost a perfect rectangle

Tall lampposts were arrayed across this featureless plain, casting dim, reddish light that was severely directed downward to attract as little attention as possible from aircraft that strayed out of the usual flight patterns and from anyone backpacking elsewhere in these remote mountains

Yet the weak illumination that the lamps provided was apparently sufficient for the security cameras to obtain clear images of the entire plateau, because cameras were attached to every lamppost, and not an inch of the area escaped their unblinking attention.

Two hundred yards away, at the far side of the concrete field, stood a one-story windowless building, approximately a hundred feet long, with a steeply pitched slate roof.

You're seeing just the front wall

The place is built into the next step of the mountain

God knows how far they cut back into the rock

"All the way to Hell."

He took his foot off the brake and drove forward, through sheeting snow stained red by the strange light.

Jeeps, Land Rovers, and other four-wheel drive vehicles - eight in all - were lined up in front of the low building, side-by-side in the falling snow.

"The government wouldn't go to all the trouble of hiding this joint out here just to house a handful of researchers or whatever

Most of them probably live in the installation for weeks or months at a time

Maybe a few of the top people come and go regularly by helicopter

But if this is a military operation, then most of the staff is probably assigned here under the same conditions submariners have to live with

He parked beside a Jeep, switched off the headlights, and cut the engine.

No one yet had come out of the building to challenge them, which most likely meant that Danny had jinxed the video security system.

How long could Danny continue to pave the way? The boy appeared to have some incredible powers, but he wasn't God

"Well," Tina said, unsuccessfully trying to conceal her own anxiety, "we didn't need the snowshoes after all."

He twisted around, leaned over the back of the seat, and quickly fetched the rope from the pile of outdoor gear in the cargo hold

"My sentiments exactly." He picked up the pistol

They stepped out of the Explorer.

The only feature in the hundred-foot-long, one-story, windowless concrete facade was a wide steel door

Apparently, the door could be opened only from within, after those, seeking entrance had been scrutinized by the camera that hung over the portal.

As Elliot and Tina gazed up into the camera lens, the heavy steel barrier rolled aside.

A steel-walled chamber lay beyond the door

It was the size of a large elevator cab, brightly lighted and uninhabited.

Tina and Elliot crossed the threshold

A camera and two-way video communications monitor were mounted in the left-hand wall of the vestibule

Beside the monitor was a lighted glass plate against which the visitor was supposed to place his right hand, palm-down, within the existing outline of a hand

Evidently, the installation's computer scanned the prints of visitors to verify their right to enter.

Elliot and Tina did not put their hands on the plate, but the inner door of the vestibule opened with another puff of compressed air

They went into the next room.

Two uniformed men were anxiously fiddling with the control consoles beneath a series of twenty wall-mounted video displays

All of the screens were filled with wiggling lines.

The youngest of the guards heard the door opening, and he turned, shocked.

Elliot pointed the gun at him

But the young guard was the heroic type

He drew, aimed from the hip, and squeezed the trigger.

When the young guard discovered that his revolver wouldn't work, he threw it.

The gun struck him alongside the head, and he stumbled backward against the steel door.

Through sudden tears of pain, Elliot saw the young guard rushing him, and he squeezed off one whisper-quiet shot.

The bullet tore through the guy's left shoulder and spun him around

He crashed into a desk, sending a pile of white and pink papers onto the floor, and then he fell on top of the mess that he had made.

Blinking away tears, Elliot pointed the pistol at the older guard, who had drawn his revolver by now and had found that it didn't work either

"Put the gun aside, sit down, and don't make any trouble."

"How'd you get in here?" the older guard asked, dropping his weapon as he'd been ordered

But the guard was insistent

Five minutes west of Reno, the chopper encountered snow

The flakes were hard, dry, and granular; they hissed like driven sand across the Perspex windscreen.

Jack Morgan, the pilot, glanced at George Alexander and said, "This will be hairy." He was wearing night-vision goggles, and his eyes were invisible.

"In these mountains the downdrafts and crosscurrents are going to be murderous."

"You're crazy," Hensen said from his seat behind the pilot.

"When we were running operations against the drug lords down in Colombia," Morgan said, "they called me 'Bats,' meaning I had bats in the belfry." He laughed.

He closed his eyes, and in his mind, he disassembled and then reassembled the weapon

He was trying hard not to think about the chopper, the bad weather, and the likelihood that they would take a long, swift, hard fall into a remote mountain ravine.

The bullet had partially cauterized the wound as it passed through

The hole in the guy's shoulder was reassuringly clean, and it wasn't bleeding much.

"How the hell would you know?" the wounded man asked, straining his words through clenched teeth.

But if you agitate the wound, you might tear a bruised vessel, and then you'll bleed to death."

"Shit," the guard said shakily.

Elliot tied the older guard securely to a chair

He didn't want to tie the wounded man's hands, so they carefully moved him to a supply closet and locked him in there.

"How's your head?" Tina asked Elliot, gently touching the ugly knot that had raised on his temple, where the guard's gun had struck him.

They crossed the room, passing the guard who was bound and gagged in his chair

Tina carried the remaining rope, and Elliot kept the gun.

Opposite the sliding door through which she and Elliot had entered, the security room was another door of more ordinary dimensions and construction

It opened onto a junction of two hallways, which Tina had discovered a few minutes ago, just after Elliot had shot the guard, when she had peeked through the door to see if reinforcements were on the way.

One passageway extended fifty feet to the left of the door and fifty feet to the right; on both sides were more doors, all shut, plus a bank of four elevators on the right

The intersecting hall began directly in front of them, across from the guardroom, and bored at least four hundred feet into the mountain; a long row of doors waited on each side of it, and other corridors opened off it as well.

"And the fewer people we encounter-"

"-the better chance we have of getting out alive."

Tina cringed back against the corridor wall.

Elliot pointed the pistol at the lift.

Tina had the sickening feeling that someone had been about to step out, had sensed their presence, and had gone away to get help.

Even before Elliot had lowered the pistol, the same set of elevator doors slid open again

He's showing us the way."

Nevertheless, they crept cautiously to the elevator and peered inside apprehensively

The cab was empty, and they boarded it, and the doors glided together.

According to the indicator board above the doors, they were on the fourth of four levels

The first floor was at the bottom of the structure, the deepest underground.

But Tina and Elliot didn't need the computer's authorization to use the elevator; not with Danny on their side

The light on the indicator board changed from four to three to two, and the air inside the lift became so frigid that Tina's breath hung in clouds before her

The doors slid open three floors below the surface, on the next to the last level.

They stepped into a hallway exactly like the one they had left upstairs.

The elevator doors closed behind them, and around them, the air grew warmer again.

Five feet away, a door stood ajar, and animated conversation drifted out of the room beyond

Half a dozen or more, judging by the sound of them

Danny seemed able to work miracles with inanimate objects, but he could not control people, like the guard upstairs, whom Elliot had been forced to shoot

Then, even with Danny jamming the enemy's weapons, she and Elliot would be able to escape only if they slaughtered their way out, and she knew that neither of them had the stomach for that much murder, perhaps not even in self-defense.

Laughter pealed from the nearby room again, and Elliot said softly, "Where now?"

This level was the same size as the one on which they entered the complex: more than four hundred feet on one side, and more than one hundred feet on the other

Just as she was beginning to despair, the air began to turn cold again

She looked around, waiting for some sign from her child, and she and Elliot twitched in surprise when the overhead fluorescent tube winked off, then came on again

The tube to the left of the first one also flickered

Then a third tube sputtered, still farther to the left.

They followed the blinking lights to the end of the short wing in which the elevators were situated

The corridor terminated in an airtight steel door similar to those found on submarines; the burnished metal glowed softly, and light gleamed off the big round-headed rivets.

As Tina and Elliot reached that barrier, the wheel-like handle in the center spun around

Because he had the pistol, Elliot went through first, but Tina was close behind him.

At the far end a window filled the center of the other short wall and apparently offered a view of a cold-storage vault; it was white with frost

To the right of the window was another airtight door like the one through which they'd just entered

On the left, computers and other equipment extended the length of the chamber

There were more video displays than Tina could count at a glance; most were switched on, and data flowed in the form of graphs, charts, and numbers

Tables were arranged along the fourth wall, covered with books, file folders, and numerous instruments that Tina could not identify.

A curly-haired man with a bushy mustache sat at one of the tables

Another man, younger than the first, clean-shaven, also dressed in white, was sitting at a computer, reading the information that flashed onto the display screen

Covering the strangers with the menacing, silencer-equipped pistol, Elliot said, "Tina, close the door behind us

She swung the steel door shut

She spun the wheel and located a pin that, when pushed, prevented anyone from turning the handle back to the unlocked position.

The man at the computer suddenly turned to the keyboard and started typing.

But the guy wasn't going to stop until he had instructed the computer to trigger the alarms.

Maybe Danny could prevent the alarms from sounding, and maybe he could not, so Elliot fired once, and the display screen dissolved into thousands of splinters of glass.

The man cried out, pushed his wheeled chair away from the keyboard, and thrust to his feet

"Who the hell are you?"

"I'm the one who has the gun," Elliot said sharply

"If that's not good enough for you, I can shut you down the same way I did that damn machine

"All right," Elliot said, addressing the two men

"If you cooperate, you won't get hurt." He waved the barrel of the gun at the older man

"I work here," Dombey said, puzzled by the question.

Elliot pointed at the younger man

"What about me?" the younger one said sullenly.

Elliot extended his arm, lining up the muzzle of the pistol with the bridge of the guy's nose.

Zachariah," the younger man said.

Elliot lowered the gun but still kept it pointed in their general direction

"We have some questions, and you two better have the answers."

She could not have said anything else that would have had a fraction as much impact on them as the words she'd spoken

Zachariah regarded her as he might have done if she had been dead on the floor and then miraculously risen.

the scandal..

the public outrage..

the release of military secrets..." He was sputtering

The whole Danny Evans project is the work of a few megalomaniacs."

Elliot took the remaining rope from Tina, and he gave her the pistol

Smiling, Elliot advanced on him with the rope.

A wall of frigid air fell on the chopper and drove it down

Jack Morgan fought the wind, stabilized the aircraft, and pulled it up only a few feet short of the treetops.

"Whoooooooeeeee!" the pilot said

In the chopper's brilliant floodlights, there was little to see but driving snow

What I'm going to do is make an indirect approach to the plateau, moving with the wind instead of across it

I'm going to cut up this next valley and then swing back around toward the installation and try to avoid some of these crosscurrents

If the rotors don't ice up and cut out."

A particularly fierce blast of wind drove snow into the windscreen with such force that, to Kurt Hensen, it sounded like shotgun pellets.

Zachariah was on the floor, bound and gagged, glaring up at them with hate and rage.

"In the isolation chamber." Dombey indicated the window in the back wall of the room

"Come on." He went to the big pane of glass, where only a few small spots of frost remained.

Fear spread tendrils through her and rooted her feet to the floor.

She took a step, then another, and before she knew it, she was at the window, beside Dombey.

A standard hospital bed stood in the center of the isolation chamber

Danny was in the bed, on his back

Most of him was covered, but his head, raised on a pillow, was turned toward the window

He stared at her through the side rails of the bed.

She had the irrational fear that, if she said his name loudly, the spell would be broken and he would vanish forever.

For the past six or seven weeks, he hasn't been able to keep anything but liquids in his stomach

But they were sunken, ringed by unhealthy dark skin, which was not the way they had always been

The boy blinked, and with what appeared to be great effort, at the cost of more than a little pain, he withdrew one arm from under the covers and reached out toward her

He thrust it between two of the side rails, and he opened his small weak hand beseechingly, reaching for love, trying desperately to touch her.

As the three of them moved to the airtight steel door that led into the room beyond the window, Elliot said, "Why is he in an isolation chamber? Is he ill?"

"Not now," Dombey said, stopping at the door, turning to them, evidently disturbed by what he had to tell them

"Right now he's on the verge of starving to death because it's been so long since he's been able to keep any food in his stomach

He has been very infectious, off and on, but not at the moment

He's had a unique disease, a man-made disease created in the laboratory

He's the only person who's ever survived it

He's the head of this installation

Tamaguchi drove us very hard until we isolated the antibody and figured out why it was so effective against the disease

except in the crudest way

For almost two months, they've been reinfecting his body over and over again, letting the virus wear him down, trying to discover how many times he can lick it before it finally licks him

It's like strep throat or the common cold or like cancer, because you can get it again and again..

if you're lucky enough to beat it the first time

Today, Danny just beat it for the fourteenth time."

Dombey said, "Although he gets weaker every day, for some reason he wins out over the virus faster each time

He turned away from them, spun the wheel on the steel door, and swung that barrier inward.

Minutes ago, when Tina had first peered through the observation window, when she had seen the frighteningly thin child, she had told herself that she would not cry

Danny became excited when he saw her drawing near, and in spite of his terrible condition, he shakily thrust himself into a sitting position, clutching at the bed rails with one frail, trembling hand, eagerly extending his other hand toward her.

She took the last few steps haltingly, her heart pounding, her throat constricted

She was overwhelmed with the joy of seeing him again but also with fear when she realized how hideously wasted he was.

From somewhere deep inside of him, from far down beneath all the pain and fear and anguish, Danny found a smile for her

It was such a tentative smile, such a vague ghost of all the broad warm smiles she remembered, that it broke her heart.

Tina pushed down the railing and sat on the edge of the bed and carefully pulled Danny into her arms

He was a rag doll with only meager scraps of stuffing, a fragile and timorous creature, nothing whatsoever like the happy, vibrant, active boy that he had once been

Putting one hand on the boy's back to press him against her, she discovered how shockingly spindly he was each rib and vertebra so prominent that she seemed to be holding a skeleton

When she pulled him into her lap, he trailed wires that led from electrodes on his skin to the monitoring machines around the bed, like an abandoned marionette

As his legs came out from under the covers, the hospital gown slipped off them, and Tina saw that his poor limbs were too bony and fleshless to safely support him

Jack Morgan's strategy of flying with the land instead of over it was a smashing success

Alexander was increasingly confident that they would reach the installation unscathed, and he was aware that even Kurt Hensen, who hated flying with Morgan, was calmer now than he had been ten minutes ago.

The chopper hugged the valley floor, streaking northward, ten feet above an ice-blocked river, still forced to make its way through a snowfall that nearly blinded them, but sheltered from the worst of the storm's turbulence by the walls of mammoth evergreens that flanked the river

Silvery, almost luminous, the frozen river was an easy trail to follow

Occasionally wind found the aircraft and pummeled it, but the chopper bobbed and weaved like a good boxer, and it no longer seemed in danger of being dealt a knockout punch.

"Unless the blades cake up with ice

Unless the drive shaft and the rotor joints freeze."

"And there's always the possibility I'll misjudge the terrain in the dark and ram us right into the side of a hill."

"Well," Morgan said, "there's always the chance I'll screw up

Tina prepared Danny for the journey out of his prison

One by one, she removed the eighteen electrodes that were fixed to his head and body

When she gingerly pulled off the adhesive tape, he whimpered, and she winced when she saw the rawness of his skin under the bandage

"I thought the U.S

got out of the chemical and biological weapons race a long time ago."

"For the public record, we did," Dombey said

"It made the politicians look good

But in reality the work goes on

This is the only facility of its kind we have

Lots of people out there in the rest of the world - they believe in chemical and biological warfare

Elliot said, "But if racing to keep up with the Chinese - or the Russians or the Iraqis - can create situations like the one we've got here, where an innocent child gets ground up in the machine, then aren't we just becoming monsters too? Aren't we letting our fears of the enemy turn us into them? And isn't that just another way of losing the war?"

As he spoke, he smoothed the spikes of his mustache

"That's the same question I've been wrestling with ever since Danny got caught in the gears

The problem is that some flaky people are attracted to this kind of work because of the secrecy and because you really do get a sense of power from designing weapons that can kill millions of people

I suppose we have to learn to live with the lesser of the evils."

Tina removed an electrode from Danny's neck, carefully peeling the tape off his skin.

"I'm not interested in the philosophy or morality of biological warfare," Tina said

"Right now I just want to know how the hell Danny wound up in this place."

It was around then that a Chinese scientist named Li Chen defected to the United States, carrying a diskette record of China's most important and dangerous new biological weapon in a decade

They call the stuff 'Wuhan-400' because it was developed at their RDNA labs outside of the city of Wuhan, and it was the four-hundredth viable strain of man-made microorganisms created at that research center.

And like syphilis, Wuhan-400 can't survive outside a living human body for longer than a minute, which means it can't permanently contaminate objects or entire places the way anthrax and other virulent microorganisms can

And when the host expires, the Wuhan-400 within him perishes a short while later, as soon as the temperature of the corpse drops below eighty-six degrees Fahrenheit

Do you see the advantage of all this?"

Tina was too busy with Danny to think about what Carl Dombey had said, but Elliot knew what the scientist meant

"If I understand you, the Chinese could use Wuhan-400 to wipe out a city or a country, and then there wouldn't be any need for them to conduct a tricky and expensive decontamination before they moved in and took over the conquered territory."

For one thing, you can become an infectious carrier only four hours after coming into contact with the virus

It's worse than the Ebola virus in Africa - infinitely worse

The virus migrates to the brain stem, and there it begins secreting a toxin that literally eats away brain tissue like battery acid dissolving cheesecloth

It destroys the part of the brain that controls all of the body's automatic functions

"And that's the disease Danny survived," Elliot said.

"As far as we know, he's the only one who ever has."

Tina had pulled the blanket off the bed and folded it in half, so she could wrap Danny in it for the trip out to the Explorer

Now she looked up from the task of bundling the child, and she said to Dombey, "But why was he infected in the first place?"

"After Li Chen defected with all the data on Wuhan-400, he was brought here

We immediately began working with him, trying to engineer an exact duplicate of the virus

Then we began to study the bug, searching for a handle on it that the Chinese had overlooked."

Almost thirteen months ago, when Danny and the other boys in his troop were on their winter survival outing, one of our scientists, a quirky son of a bitch named Larry Bollinger, accidentally contaminated himself while he was working alone one morning in this lab."

"You're trained what to do from the day you start to work here

In the event of accidental contamination, you immediately set off an alarm

Then you seal the room you're working in

If there's an adjoining isolation chamber, you're supposed to go into it and lock the door after yourself

A decontamination crew moves in swiftly to clean up whatever mess you've made in the lab

The risk is part of the job."

She was having difficulty-wrapping Danny securely in the blanket because he wouldn't let go of her

He just went right off the rails," Dombey said, obviously embarrassed that one of his colleagues would lose control of himself under those circumstances

Apparently, he convinced himself he could run away from the infection

He walked out of the lab, went to his quarters, dressed in outdoor clothes, and left the complex

He wasn't scheduled for R and R, and on the spur of the moment he couldn't think of an excuse to sign out one of the Range Rovers, so he tried to escape on foot

He told the guards he was going snowshoeing for a couple of hours

That's something a lot of us do during the winter

It's good exercise, and it gets you out of this hole in the ground for a while

He tucked the snowshoes under his arm and took off down the mountain road, the same one I presume you came in on

Before he got to the guard shack at the upper gate, he climbed onto the ridge above, used the snowshoes to circle the guard, returned to the road, and threw the snowshoes away

Bollinger was probably at the bottom gate two and a half hours after he walked out of the door here, three hours after he was infected

That was just about the time that another researcher walked into his lab, saw the cultures of Wuhan-400 broken open on the floor, and set off the alarm

Meanwhile, in spite of the razor wire, Bollinger climbed over the fence

Then he made his way to the road that serves the wildlife research center

He started out of the forest, toward the county lane, which is about five miles from the turnoff to the labs, and after only three miles-"

Jaborski and the scouts," Elliot said.

"And by then he was able to pass the disease on to them," Tina said as she finished bundling Danny into the blanket.

"He must have reached the scouts five or five and a half hours after he was infected

He'd used up most of his physical reserves getting out of the lab reservation, and he was also beginning to feel some of the early symptoms of Wuhan-400

The scoutmaster had parked the expedition's minibus on a lay-by about a mile and a half into the woods, and he and his assistant and the kids had walked in another half-mile before they encountered Larry Bollinger

They were just about to move off the road, into the trees, so they would be away from any sign of civilization when they set up camp for their first night in the wilderness

When Bollinger discovered they had a vehicle, he tried to persuade them to drive him all the way into Reno

When they were reluctant, he made up a story about a friend being stranded in the mountains with a broken leg

Jaborski didn't believe Bollinger's story for a minute, but he finally offered to take him to the wildlife center where a rescue effort could be mounted

Both Jaborski and the other scout leader decided they might have a dangerous character on their hands

That was when the security team arrived

Then he tried to tear open one of the security men's decontamination suits

He huddled in his yellow blanket on the bed, and the memory made him shiver

you know most of the rest."

The helicopter continued to follow the frozen river north, through the snow-swept valley.

He liked to take long, leisurely walks among the tombstones

For as long as he could remember, he had been fascinated with death, with the mechanics and the meaning of it, and he had longed to know what it was like on the other side - without, of course, wishing to commit himself to a one-way journey there

Each time that he personally killed someone, he felt as if he were establishing another link to the world beyond this one; and he hoped, once he had made enough of those linkages, that he would be rewarded with a vision from the other side

One day maybe he would be standing in a graveyard, before the tombstone of one of his victims, and the person he had killed would reach out to him from beyond and let him see, in some vivid clairvoyant fashion, exactly what death was like

Alexander peered anxiously through the sheeting snow into which the chopper moved like a blind man running full-steam into endless darkness

He touched the gun that he carried in a shoulder holster, and he thought of Christina Evans.

But don't hurt the woman

She's going to tell me who the traitor is

She's going to tell me who helped her get into the labs even if I have to break her fingers one at a time to make her open up."

In the isolation chamber, when Dombey finished speaking, Tina said, "Danny looks so awful

Even though he doesn't have the disease anymore, will he be all right?"

Tina stiffened at the note of worry in Dombey's voice

"Since all these reinfections, he's developed a spot on the parietal lobe of the brain."

At least it doesn't have any of the characteristics of a tumor

"The current analysis says the new growth is consistent with the structure of normal brain tissue

What we're seeing on the X-rays isn't within our experience

There doesn't appear to be anything life-threatening about the parietal spot, but you sure should keep a watch on it."

Tina met Elliot's eyes, and she knew that the same thought was running through both their minds

Could this spot on Danny's brain have anything to do with the boy's psychic power? Were his latent psychic abilities brought to the surface as a direct result of the man-made virus with which he had been repeatedly infected? Crazy - but it didn't seem any more unlikely than that he had fallen victim to Project Pandora in the first place

And as far as Tina could see, it was the only thing that explained Danny's phenomenal new powers.

Apparently afraid that she would voice her thoughts and alert Dombey to the incredible truth of the situation, Elliot consulted his wristwatch and said, "We ought to get out of here."

They're on the table closest to the outer door - that black box full of diskettes

They'll help support your story when you go to the press with it

And for God's sake, splash it all over the newspapers as fast as you can

As long as you're the only ones outside of here who know what happened, you're marked people."

Elliot gave her the pistol and started toward the bed.

Zachariah in here and take the gag out of his mouth

Then you tie me up and gag me, leave me in the outer room

I'm going to make them believe he was the one who cooperated with you

In fact, when you tell your story to the press, maybe you could slant it that way."

"The hermit's life agrees with me, and the pay is good," Dombey said

If they all left, they'd just be turning the place over to men like Tamaguchi and Zachariah, and there wouldn't be anyone around to balance things

"But once our story breaks in the papers," Tina said, "they'll probably just shut this place down."

"Because the work has to be done

If I can make them think that Zachariah was the one who spilled the secrets to you, if I can protect my position here, maybe I'll be promoted and have more influence." He smiled

"At the very least, I'll get more pay."

They moved Zachariah into the isolation chamber and took the gag out of his mouth

When they took Danny out of the small room, they couldn't hear Zachariah's shouted invectives through the airtight steel door.

As Elliot used the last of the rope to tie Dombey, the scientist said, "Satisfy my curiosity."

"Who told you your son was here? Who let you into the labs?"

Was it one of the security people, or was it someone on the medical staff? I'd like to think it was a doctor, one of my own, who finally did the right thing."

And for sure, if the people in this installation got the idea that Danny's newfound psychic abilities were a result of the parietal spot caused by his repeated exposure to Wuhan-400, they would want to test him, poke and probe at him

Not until she and Elliot figured out what effect that revelation would have on the boy's life.

"It was someone on the medical staff," Elliot lied

Tina opened the outer airtight door.

Holding the pistol, Tina led the way into the hall

In the room near the elevators, people were still talking and laughing, but no one stepped into the corridor.

Danny opened the high-security elevator and made the cab rise once they were in it

His forehead was furrowed, as if he were concentrating, but that was the only indication that he had anything to do with the elevator's movement.

The hallways were deserted on the top floor.

In the guardroom, the older of the two security men was still bound and gagged in his chair

Tina, Elliot, and Danny went through the vestibule and stepped into the cold night

Over the howling of the wind, another sound arose, and Tina needed a few seconds to identify it.

She squinted up into the snow-shipped night and saw the chopper coming over the rise at the west end of the plateau

They ran to the Explorer, where Tina took Danny out of Elliot's arms and slid him into the backseat

Elliot climbed behind the wheel and fumbled with the keys

"Who's in the helicopter?" Danny asked, staring at it through the side window of the Explorer.

They're like the monster in the comic book

Danny stared at the oncoming chopper, and lines appeared in his forehead again.

But the lines didn't fade from Danny's forehead.

Tina realized what the boy was going to do, and she said, "Danny, wait!"

Leaning forward to view the Explorer through the bubble window of the chopper, George Alexander said, "Put us down right in front of them, Jack."

To Hensen, who had the submachine gun, Alexander said, "Like I told you, waste Stryker right away, but not the woman."

Abruptly the chopper soared

It had been only fifteen or twenty feet above the pavement, but it rapidly climbed forty, fifty, sixty feet.

An edge of fear sharpened his voice, fear that hadn't been audible throughout the entire, nightmarish trip through the mountains

"Can't control the damn thing

Eighty, ninety, a hundred feet they soared, soared straight up into the night.

Then the engine cut out.

"What the hell?" Morgan said.

Alexander watched death rushing up at him and knew his curiosity about the other side would shortly be satisfied.

As they drove off the plateau, around the burning wreckage of the helicopter, Danny said, "They were bad people

She held Danny close, and she stared into his dark eyes, and she wasn't able to comfort herself with those words from the Bible

She thought about the future

The book you now hold in your hands - assuming that you are not quadridexterous and holding it with your feet - was the second book I wrote under the pen name Leigh Nichols

I explained my secret life as Leigh in the afterword to the new edition of Shadowfires

Therefore, I will devote what space I am given here to this novel itself and to the savage, brutal, cruel, maddening, insane, inane, nonsensical, stupid, bewildering, toxic, bloodcurdling, lip-chafing, toenail-curling experience of working with a major television network to adapt this novel, and three others, as part of a program that would have been called The Dean Koontz Theater or Dean Koontz Presents or possibly Here's Dean! or even Koontzapalooza

The producer, the studio, and the network never could agree on a title, and no one liked my idea - Kickass Koontz Cinema - and probably even realized I was not serious in proposing it.

A year later, Tina has reason to believe the accident did not occur as reported - that her son is alive, is being held against his will, and is in desperate need of her

This was one of my early attempts to write a cross-genre novel mixing action, suspense, romance, and a touch of the paranormal

Although The Eyes of Darkness does not have the intensity, the humor, the depth of characterization, the complexity of theme, or the pace of later novels, readers have responded positively to it over the years, most likely because the device of a lost child - and the dedicated mother who will do anything to find out what happened to her little boy - strikes a primal chord in all of us.

Among those in whom it struck a chord were the aforementioned producer, studio executives, and network pooh-bahs

They chose it as one of four of my novels to be developed as two-hour TV movies that would launch Popcorn, Sugar Babies, Dum Dums, and Dean or whatever the series would have been titled

I was to be an executive producer of the show and the writer of one of the first four teleplays, which would be based on my novel Darkfall

I was so young and naive, I assumed "network-approved writers" meant that each of these writers would be among the finest in the TV business, on the planet, in the universe, the elite of the elite, the crS232; me de la crS232; me, superexcellent wordsmiths incapable of spinning any story that wasn't the top, the ower of Pisa, the Mona Lisa, the Louvre Museum, the Colosseum! Network-approved writers! I was in the lap of God, in the hands of ministering angels, and there could be no doubt whatsoever that we would have a hit with Help, My Feet Are Stuck to the Floor in Dean Koontz's Theater or whatever it would be called.

As it turned out, "network-approved writers" meant pals of the network executive

They might have been talented folks who, in the past, had produced works to rival those of Shakespeare and who, in the future, might produce thousands of pages of sheer genius

All I know is that during the fourteen or sixteen - or seven thousand - months that we worked together, through countless story meetings in the development executive's office, I was never sure that any of my writing confreres had read the complete novel that he or she was adapting - or understood what had been read

About a quarter of each meeting was tedious chum talk about the executive's and the approved writers' mutual acquaintances

The other three quarters of the time was spent - so it seemed to me - in a competition to come up with idiotic plot or character changes with the intention of seeing who could plunge me into the longest spell of speechlessness

He was contemptuous of the book he was paid to adapt, of me, and of the entire TV industry, to which he would never return (he assured me with a glower) after his first smash-hit film

Eventually, after a bad first draft, he was taken off the project when he missed several extensions of his contractual deadline

He promptly brought legal action against the studio, forcing us into arbitration

I received a death threat by phone the night before the arbitration - I can't say for certain that it was from the writer; the voice was so deep that it might have been his mother - and the next morning the law firm handling the studio's case assured me that they had taken extra security measures for the meeting

We won the arbitration, and the writer has not, in the intervening twenty-odd years, become a famous director or, as far as I know, a director of any status.

After the first story meeting, however, I never saw the two of them together

In each subsequent meeting, one or the other would show up to take story notes on their latest draft, while the missing partner would always have been waylaid by an emergency of one kind or another: a broken washing machine and a flooded laundry room, the sudden-onset illness of a cat with symptoms suggesting (to me) demonic possession, the death of a beloved aunt, the death of a beloved uncle, the death of a beloved neighbor (I began to worry that merely by associating with these women, decades would be shorn from my life span), migraine headaches, and an unfortunate encounter with an angry Big Foot in a long line at the DMV

Because I was never in the room with both partners, getting a thoughtful response to a story note I'd given was impossible, because neither could speak for the other and could only promise to consult when next they met at the deathbed of whatever beloved person expired that week.

By the time the latest washing-machine-frenziedcat-dead-beloved story was delivered, no creative energy remained for the job at hand

Consequently, each draft of the script was full of plot holes and illogic that never quite got repaired.

If you haven't yet read The Eyes of Darkness, I am giving away nothing important in the story when I tell you that eventually, in a search for her lost son, Tina ventures into the High Sierras in winter, where she comes across a paved road, in the middle of the wilderness, that features heating coils under the pavement to prevent snow from sticking to it

The heating coils would probably have to maintain the road at about 38 to 40 degrees Fahrenheit to be sure that it remained free of snow and ice

In the script, Tina saw the narrow road initially as a strange light beyond a screen of trees

At first, I thought the writers had put lampposts on this road, which would make no sense, as it is a secret route through restricted government property

By this time, we had passed the one-year mark in the development process, and I knew we were not going to wind up with a usable script, so I didn't insist on discussing whether the rubber tires would melt off the vehicle within two hundred yards or three, or ponder at what point the gasoline tank might explode

I simply said, "Well, a red-hot glowing road is a great visual." In fact, it would be such a fantastic visual that it would be visible at night from orbiting satellites, like a neon arrow pointing toward the secret installation that it served.

Ultimately, after months of interminable meetings, two of the scripts we developed were deemed filmable

The second was my script of another book which, in a fit of frustration at this entire process, I wrote in three days after the assigned writer's final - and umpteenth - draft was deemed inadequate

By this time, the head of the network got the boot, and a new head of network came aboard

After reviewing the chaos that he had inherited, the new head of network decided that even though Darkfall was an exciting script, he didn't want to make a movie "about little creatures living in the walls." He decided that we would film the other script I had done; for which I received primary credit but not sole credit because of Writers Guild rules virtually guaranteeing the first writer some kind of credit as long as that writer's drafts had been composed in one of the languages spoken on Earth.

After all those months and all those meetings and all those network-approved writers, we had too little material to launch a series, regardless of whether it was titled From the Tormented Mind of Dean Koontz or Sitting in the Dark with Dean and Roaches or just Deaniac

One good TV movie was aired and did okay in the ratings

Considering the fearsome number of meetings I had to sit through, my per-hour wage penciled out at less than I would have made if I had taken a part-time job at McDonald's.

The first network head is no longer in the business

The second network head is no longer in the business

The development executive in charge of the project is no longer in the business

I would not be surprised to learn that one of the network-approved writers is in prison for crimes of a particularly perverse nature committed against small woodland animals - and I know that at least a couple of them are no longer in the business

The studio executive who brought the project to the network is, I am told, no longer in the business

The legendary producer who brought the project to the studio is dead, probably because he was a beloved friend of the bad-luck writing duo.

I long ago wore out the three pairs of shoes that I was able to buy with my after-expenses and after-tax income from the project which, had it come to fruition, might have been titled I Think There's a Rat Chewing My Foot in Dean Koontz's Theater

Ah, the glamour of show business.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

It was a windy, stormy evening, and the rain was falling heavily outside

Suddenly there was a knock at the door.

The young man sat down, and put his wet feet near the fire

He didn't like the black Americans, so during the Civil War he fought against the men from the North, and with those from the South

But when the South lost the war, and there was equality for black people, Uncle Elias left America

So in 1869 he came back to England and went to live in a large house in the country

I could go anywhere in the house

But there was one small room at the top of the house which was always locked

"I don't know anyone in Pondicherry!" he said, but when he opened the envelope, five little orange pips fell on to his plate

I looked at the envelope, which had three Ks on the back

'Uncle Elias went immediately to the secret room and took out a box which also had three Ks on it

He burnt all the papers in the box, and said to me, "John, I know that I'm going to die soon

He stayed in his room most of the time, and drank more than before

He always locked all the doors carefully

Then one night he drank very heavily and ran wildly out of the house, and in the morning we found him dead in a river

Holmes stopped the young man for a minute

'When did your uncle get the letter from India, and when did he die?'

'After my uncle's death, my father moved into the house

Of course I asked him to look carefully at the locked room, but we didn't find anything important.'

on the envelope

"Yes, and this time it says 'Put the papers in the garden'."

He looked at the envelope

"Father, you must tell the police," I said

The police said that he was walking home in the dark when he fell down a hill

I thought it was murder, and I could not forget the five orange pips and the strange letters to my uncle and my father.

on the back, and five small orange pips

'It comes from East London, and it says "Put the papers in the garden"

Those are the words that were in the letter to my father.'

'Well,' I've talked to the police,' said Openshaw unhappily

'Well, I found this in the locked room,' said John Openshaw

March 7th 1869 Sent the pips to three people, Brown, Robinson and Williams.

Put this paper into your uncle's box, put in a letter which says that your uncle burnt all the other papers, and put the box outside in the garden

'There'll be a lot of people in the streets, so I think that you'll be all right

'I'll do everything you say.' He went out into the dark night, the wind and the rain.

Sherlock Holmes sat silently, and watched the fire

'The first from Pondicherry in India, the second from Dundee in Scotland and the third from East London,' I answered

The writer was on a ship when he wrote the letters,' I replied

They belong to the Ku Klux Klan

That explains the "K.K.K."

Haven't you ever heard of it? It's a very secret group of Americans from the South

But in 1869 Uncle Elias, who belonged to this secret group, suddenly left America with all their papers, and so the group could not go on

Of course the group wanted to get the papers back

You remember the half-burnt paper? That was Uncle Elias's American diary

While he was working for the K.K.K., he sent the pips to frighten those three men

Two left the country, but one didn't, so the K.K.K

The next morning we read in the newspaper that John Openshaw was dead

A policeman found him in the river near Waterloo station

'He came to me for help and those men murdered him! I'm going to find them, if it's the last thing I do!' he said to me, and he hurried out of the house.

In the evening, when he came back to Baker Street, he was tired, but pleased

'Watson!' he said, 'I know the names of Openshaw's enemies! And now I'm going to send them a surprise! This will frighten them!' He took five pips from an orange and put them in an envelope

'I'm sending the pips, not from the K.K.K., but from me, Sherlock Holmes, to Captain James Calhoun

His ship is called the Star

Only one ship, the Star, was in the three ports at the right times, and this morning the Star left London to sail back to Georgia

I found out that the captain and two of his men, all Americans, weren't on the ship last night, so I'm sure they killed poor John Openshaw

When they arrive in America, they'll get the pips and then the police will catch them!'

Sherlock Holmes is a very clever detective, but he can do nothing about the weather

The winter storms at sea that year were worse than ever, and so the Star never arrived in Georgia, and nobody saw the captain or his men again

The murderers of John Openshaw did not get the pips, but, in the end, death came to them.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

The worst thing is when the telephone rings in the dead of night

If anyone could see me turn on the light to answer it, I suppose I would look like any other sleepy man annoyed at being disturbed

But the truth is that I am fighting down the feeling that a stranger has broken into the house and is in my bedroom

I only get back to a more normal state when I recognize the voice at the other end and when I know what is wanted of me.

So when my sister-in-law phoned at two in the morning, asking me to come over, but first to warn the police that she had just killed my brother, I spoke in my usual calm manner.

'But Francois...! I can't explain all that over the telephone

Please call the police and come quickly.'

'No, call the police first, or they'll ask you awkward questions

Andre's body, is down at the factory..

under the steam hammer.'

'Under the steam hammer! Please come quickly, Francois! I can't bear it much longer!'

It was then that Commissaire Charas took the phone

I had just managed to pull on trousers and a shirt and grab a hat and coat, when a black Citroen stopped outside the door.

Has he called you?' asked Commissaire Charas, as I got into the car.

'Though of course my brother could have entered the factory through the laboratory

'No, my brother is, or was, doing research work for the Air Ministry

He wanted to be away from Paris but near skilled workmen who could build things for his experimental so I offered him one of the old workshops of the factory

He lives in our grandfather's old house on the hill behind the factory.'

I suppose the Air Ministry could tell you

Something to do with the disintegration of solid objects, he told me.'

The commissaire drove through the open factory gate, stopped by the main entrance, and we got out of the car

A policeman stepped out of the doorway and led us to one of the workshops where all the lights were on

More policemen were standing by the steam hammer, watching two men with a camera

My brother lay flat on his stomach across the conveyor line which carried the white-hot pieces of metal up to the hammer

'How can we raise the hammer, Monsieur Delambre?'

Look, the hammer is set at 50 tons, and the drop at zero

Watching my brother's back, I pushed the switch and the steel hammer shook slightly, then rose quickly

As Andre's body was released, the trapped blood poured all over the horrible mess revealed under the hammer.

Helene was so calm during the investigation that the doctors finally decided she was mad (something I had for a long time thought the only possible solution), so there was no trial

She confessed to the murder of her husband and proved easily that she knew how to work the steam hammer

The great mystery was why my brother had so helpfully put his head under the hammer - the only possible explanation for his part in that night's events.

The night watchman had heard the hammer twice

Commissaire Charas at first wondered if the victim really was my brother

But there was no possible doubt because the fingerprints of his left hand were the same as those found all over his laboratory and up at the house.

Six people from the Air Ministry came to the laboratory and went through all his papers

They took away some of his instruments, but told the commissaire that the most interesting documents and instruments had been destroyed.

The police laboratory at Lyons reported that Andre's head had been wrapped in a piece of velvet when it was smashed by the hammer

It was the brown velvet cloth I had seen on a table in my brother's laboratory.

After a few days in prison, Helene had been moved to a nearby asylum for the criminally insane

Helene was allowed visitors at the asylum, and I went to see her on Sundays

Once or twice the commissaire accompanied me and later I learned that he had also visited Helene alone

Only once was Helene's behaviour so wild and uncontrollable that the doctor had to give her a powerful drug to calm her down

It was the day she saw a nurse killing flies.

'I have a strange feeling that this business with the flies holds the answer to the whole mystery, Monsieur Delambre,' he said.

Perhaps she fears the boy, or even hates him

'Have you noticed that she never catches flies when the boy is there?' he said.

Have you asked the Air Ministry people? They knew all about the work.'

It was lucky that he was staring at the wine glass and not at me, or something in my expression might have frightened him.

This was the first time he had ever mentioned flies, and I was relieved that Commissaire Charas was not present

I could imagine how eagerly he would question the boy.

'Because I have again seen the fly that Mama was looking for.'

'And when did you see this fly for the first time?'

'I think that fly must have died long ago, Henri,' I said, getting up and walking to the door.

But as soon as I was out of the room, I ran up the stairs to my study

Henri had just proved that Charas seemed to be getting close to some kind of clue in this business with the flies.

And for the first time, I also wondered about Helene

What could be the reason for such a terrible crime? What had led up to it? Just exactly what had happened?

I thought of all the hundreds of questions that Charas had asked Helene

I knew that he had believed the answers Helene had given him

But then there were all the questions she had never answered: the most important ones.

She had been very willing to speak about her life with my brother - which seemed a happy and ordinary one - up to the time he died

About his death, however, she would say nothing more than that she had killed him with the steam hammer

Helene, as I have said, had shown the commissaire that she knew how to operate the steam hammer

I did use the hammer twice

And is that your only lie, Madame Delambre?' asked the commissaire.

I had thought about going to see the commissaire, but knowing that he would then start questioning Henri made me hesitate

I was also afraid that he would look for and find the fly Henri had talked of

Andre had not been the absent-minded sort of professor

When I arrived at the asylum that afternoon, Helene took me outside

She was allowed to go into the garden during certain hours of the day, and had been given a little square where she could grow flowers

Staring at her, I was about to say that her boy had asked the very same question a few hours earlier

'I don't really know, Helene; but the fly you were looking for was in my study this morning.'

She turned her head round with such force that I heard the bones crack in her neck

'Or your friend the commissaire will have that fly first thing tomorrow morning.'

'Helene, as soon as the police examine that fly they will know that you are not insane, and then...'

'Protect my boy from what? Don't you understand? I'm here so that Henri won't be the son of a woman who went to the guillotine for having murdered his father! Don't you understand that I would much prefer the guillotine to the living death of this asylum?'

But if you don't, there'll be nothing more I can do, because Commissaire Charas will have the fly.'

'All right, take me back to the house,' she said

'I'll read it tonight,' I said, taking the precious envelope

When I was at home, I read the words on the envelope:

I told the servants that I would have only a light supper and that I was not to be disturbed afterwards

I ran upstairs, threw Helene's envelope onto my desk and made another careful search of the room

When the servant brought my supper, I poured myself a glass of wine, and locked the door after her

I then disconnected the telephone - I always did this now at night - and turned out all the lights except the lamp on my desk.

I simply and faithfully carried out his last wish by smashing his head and right arm under the steam hammer of his brother's factory.

I turned the page and began to read.

He knew that the Air Ministry would have forbidden some of them as too dangerous, but he wanted to be certain about the results before reporting his discovery.

Andre believed that his transmitter was the most important discovery since the invention of the wheel

It would mean the end of all ways of moving things from one place to another - not only things but also people

They would be replaced all over the world by stations for transmitting and receiving objects

A traveller would be placed in a cabin at the station, the machine would be turned on, and the traveller would disappear and reappear almost immediately at the chosen receiving station.

Andre's receiving machine was only a few feet away from his transmitter, in the next room of his laboratory

It was the first time he told me about his experiments and he came running into the house and threw the ashtray into my hands.

For one little moment it did not exist! It was only atoms travelling through space at the speed of light! A moment later, the atoms were once more gathered together in the shape of an ashtray!'

'Do you remember I once told you about some mysterious flying stones in India? They come flying into houses as it thrown from outside, even though the doors and windows are closed.'

'And I remember your friend, Professor Augier, saying that the only possible explanation was that the stones had been disintegrated outside the house, had then come through the walls, and been reintegrated before hitting the floor or opposite walls

'It's possible because the atoms that make up objects are not close together like the bricks of a wall

They are separated by the hugeness of space.'

'Yes, Helene! I sent it through the wall that separates my transmitter from my receiving machine

I'd be afraid of coming out at the other end like your ashtray.'

He took the ashtray out of my hands and looked at it

I only saw him the next morning, tired after a whole night's work.

'He disintegrated perfectly, but he never reappeared in the receiving machine

There is no more Dandelo, only the atoms of a cat wandering somewhere in space.'

I saw little of him during the next few weeks

He had most of his meals in the laboratory

'And I want you to be the first to see it happen.'

We had a special dinner to celebrate and at the end of the meal, when the servant brought in the bottle of champagne, Andre took it from her.

'We'll celebrate with reintegrated champagne!' he said, landing the way down to the laboratory.

I held the champagne and glasses while he unlocked the door and switched on the lights

He then opened the door of a telephone booth he had bought, and which he had made into his transmitter

He put a chair inside the booth, then said:

'Put the bottle down on that.'

Having carefully closed the door, he took me to the other end of the room and gave me a pair of very dark sun glasses

He put on another pair and walked back to the booth.

Then he pushed a switch and the whole room was brightly lit by an orange flash of light

I saw a ball of fire inside the transmitter and felt its heat on my face and hands

He opened the door of the booth - and I was amazed to see that the bottle of champagne and the chair were not there.

Andre then took me into the next room

There was a second telephone booth in the corner

Opening the door, he lifted the bottle of champagne off the chair.

'Are you sure it's not dangerous to drink?' I asked, as he opened the bottle.

We went back into the other room.

He put the little animal on the floor of the booth and quickly closed the door

I put on my dark glasses again and saw and felt the ball of fire.

Without waiting for Andre, I rushed into the next room and looked into the receiving booth.

'If this little animal is still alive and well in a month, we can then consider the experiment a success.'

'She seemed to enjoy the experience,' Andre said.

I now expected that my husband would invite the Air Ministry people to come down, but he went on working.

It was only after the accident that I discovered he had put a second set of the control switches inside the disintegration booth, so that he could use himself as the object of the experiment.

I sent the servant down with some food, but she brought it back with a note she had found outside the laboratory door: DO NOT DISTURB ME, I AM WORKING.

It was just a little later when Henri came running into the room to say that he had caught a funny fly

I took him to the open window and ordered him to release the fly

I knew that Henri had caught the fly because it looked different from other flies, but I also knew that his father hated cruelty to animals and that there would be a fuss if he discovered our son had put a fly in a box or bottle.

At dinner time that evening I had still not seen Andre, so I ran down to the laboratory and knocked at the door

A moment later he pushed a note under the door

Put the boy to bed and come back in an hour's time.

I went back to the house and put Henri to bed, then I returned to the laboratory where I found another note pushed under the door

Knock three times on the door to show that you understand and then fetch me a bowl of milk with some brandy in it.

There was another note under the door.

Helene, when you knock, I'll open the door

Walk over to my desk and put down the bowl of milk Then go into the other room where the receiving booth is

My life depends on the help you give me.

I heard Andre moving behind the door, then it opened

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that he was standing behind the door

Without looking round, I carried the bowl of milk to his desk.

I put the bowl on his desk, then walked into the next room where all the lights were on.

There were papers everywhere, chairs lay on their sides, and one of the window curtains was half-torn and hanging down

And in the fireplace there was a heap of burned documents.

I knew I would not find the fly Andre wanted me to look for

I already knew that the fly Andre wanted was the one which Henri had caught and which I made him release.

I heard Andre moving in the next room, and then a strange sucking noise, as though he had trouble drinking his milk.

I stopped at the door, horrified

Andre had his head and shoulders covered by the brown velvet cloth from the table.

'Why don't you go to bed? I'll take you to the guest room

His left hand knocked the desk twice.

Could it be the one you're looking for?'

Instead of his hand, a grey stick like the branch of a tree hung out of his sleeve, almost down to his knee.

He knocked once for yes, then pointed to the door

I went out and sank down to the floor crying as he locked the door behind me

At last he came to the door and pushed a note under it.

Helene, come back in the morning

Because of the sleeping pill I slept heavily, without dreaming

I woke suddenly at 7 a.m., ran down to the kitchen, and prepared coffee, bread and butter.

Andre opened the laboratory door as soon as I knocked and I took in the food

Andre pointed to the other door, and I walked into the next room

He shut the door after me, and I heard him pouring out coffee as I read:

You remember the ashtray experiment? I have had a similar accident

I 'transmitted' myself successfully the night before last

During a second experiment yesterday, a fly must have got into the disintegrator'

I cried softly, imagining some horrible re-arrangement of Andre's face - perhaps his eyes where his ears should be, or his mouth at the back of his neck

He opened the door.

But he knocked a 'no' on his desk and pointed to the door.

I made all the servants join in the search

I told them a fly had escaped from the Professor's laboratory and that it must be caught alive

They said so to the police later, and that hunt for a fly probably saved me from the guillotine.

I questioned Henri and frightened the poor boy by my wild, fierce manner

Yes, he remembered, he had found the fly by the kitchen window but had released it immediately as ordered.

I examined all the many flies we caught that day, but none had anything like a white head

That night, as I began to take Andre's dinner down to him, I stopped by the telephone

'The professor is away until the end of the week,' a polite voice at the other end informed me.

I took the food down to the laboratory and, after he let me in, put it on his desk

Then I went into the next room.

'I want to know exactly what happened,' I said as he closed the door after me

He typed an answer and pushed it under the door.

'But why don't you tell the other professors about your discovery?' I said

Several furious knocks shook the door, and I knew then that he would never accept this solution

You remember the ashtray? Perhaps if you had put it through again, it might have come out with the letters turned back the right way.'

It is why I wanted the fly

If you cannot find the dark glasses, turn away from the machine and put your hands over your eyes.

I turned round as the booth door opened.

His head and shoulders still covered with the velvet cloth, Andre stepped carefully out of the booth.

He moved away quickly and fell over one of the chairs

As he fell, the velvet cloth slowly dropped off his head and shoulders.

And yet I knew that if I looked at the horror for much longer, I would go on screaming for the rest of my life.

Slowly, the monster, the thing that had been my husband, covered its head, got up and found its way into the other room.

I hope there is no life after death because, if there is, I shall never forget the horror! Day and night, awake or asleep, I see it, and I know that I will see it forever.

Pink and wet, the nose was also that of a cat, a huge cat

But the eyes! Where the eyes should have been, there were two brown shapes the size of saucers

From this hung something long and black and wet at the end.

I must have fainted because I found myself on the floor of the laboratory, staring at the closed door

Behind it I could hear the noise of Andre's typewriter

Then the noise stopped and a sheet of paper came under the door

When I went into the disintegrator, my head was only that of a fly

Now, only the eyes and mouth remain

Knock on the door when you are ready and I will explain what you have to do.

Getting up, I went to the door and tried to speak

You can, of course, guess the rest

I followed him into the silent factory

In my hand was a page of explanations: what I had to know about the steam hammer

He pointed to the control switch as he went past, and I watched him stop in front of that terrible instrument.

I watched him kneel down, wrap a cloth round his head, and lie down flat on the floor.

Without hesitating, I pushed the switch

the thing's body shook for a second and then lay still.

It was then I noticed that he had forgotten to put his right arm, his fly leg - under the hammer

The police would never understand but the professors would, and they must not! That had been Andre's last wish.

The night watchman must have heard the hammer and would be round at any moment

I pushed the other switch and the hammer slowly lifted

Seeing, but trying not to look, I ran forward and put the right arm under the hammer

Then I came back and pushed the first switch

Then I ran all the way home.

You know the rest and can now do whatever you think right.

'I am sorry, but perhaps it was for the best.'

'We found more of the fatal drug sewn into her dress.'

'Ah, yes I heard that Madame Delambre had been writing a lot, but we could find nothing but the short note informing us that she was taking her own life.'

During our dinner, we talked about politics, books, films, and the local football club

Without a word, he took the sheets of paper Helene had given me and started to read

Twenty minutes later he carefully folded them and put them into the brown envelope

Then he put the envelope into the fire.

For a long time we watched the fire eating up Helene's 'confession'.

I went the cemetery where my brother's body is buried

I had found it early this morning, caught in a spider's web in the garden.'

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

One day he is at a street market near the Colosseum

Bernardo buys the hat.

"I can put it in a bag for you," the woman says.

Put my old hat in the bag, please."

Natalie sees some people in the street

Two days later, Natalie takes the hat to a store

The man in the store buys Bernardo's hat.

He looks in every room of the house.

"Let's go to the store!"

Three days later, Anna buys the hat.

Anna is a student from the United States

She lives in California, near the ocean.

That weekend, she goes down to the harbor

Mitch is sitting in the cafe, too

"Come to the movies with me tomorrow, Anna," Mitch says.

Suddenly, the wind takes Anna's hat away.

The wind blows the hat out across the water.

It is early morning on a beach near the cafe.

Cal sleeps on the beach with Sunny, his dog

Every day, he plays his guitar on the street.

Cal plays his guitar on the street that morning.

They put money in the hat.

"This is a lucky hat! We can eat at the cafe today

That night, a man comes to the beach

He sees the hat, too, and smiles.

He walks quietly across the beach

He takes the hat, then he walks away quickly.

In the morning, Cal says to Sunny, "Where's my lucky hat?"

"What do you want?" the woman in the store asks.

"Give me the money!" Rod says

"OK, OK," the woman says.

Rod takes the money and runs from the store.

The woman calls the police

Later, two policemen see Rod on the street.

He throws away the hat.

A young woman, Gina, is in the taxi

"Are you going on vacation?" the taxi driver asks Gina.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

It is difficult to know where to begin this story, but I have chosen a particular Wednesday at the vicarage

This is because the conversation around the table contained details, which affected later developments.

I had just finished cutting some meat, which was very tough, and said, waving the knife in a way that was not at all appropriate for a vicar, that anyone who murdered Colonel Protheroe would be doing the world a favour.

My young nephew, Dennis, said, 'We'll all remember that when the old man is found covered in blood

And Mary will describe how you waved the knife in a violent manner, won't you, Mary?'

But Mary, who is a servant at the vicarage, just put a dish of unpleasant-looking cabbage on the table and left the room.

'I am sorry that I am so useless at taking care of the house,' said my wife, whose name is Griselda

Mrs Price Ridley, a member of my church, had put a pound note in the collection bag

Later, when she was reading the amount collected on the church notice board, she saw that no pound note had been received

'He wants to look at all the Church accounts,' I said

'My duty as the wife of a vicar

'And she always knows every single thing that happens in the village,' said Griselda

'And explains them in the worst possible way.'

What luck.' He quickly left the room and Griselda and I went into my study.

It's so mysterious, isn't it, the way she suddenly rented a house here, and hardly ever goes outside it? It's like a detective story

You know - "Who is she, the mysterious woman with the pale, beautiful face? Nobody knows."'

But I am the sort of woman you most dislike, and yet you adore me, don't you?'

So I will have a love affair with the artist who is painting my picture

Just think of the talk in the village.' She kissed me, and stepped through the open glass door into the garden.

She came through the glass door, pulled off her little yellow hat and said, 'Is Dennis about?'

There is a path from Old Hall, where she lives, to our garden gate, so most people coming from there come to the study window instead of going along the road to the front door.

Lettice sat down on the sofa

'She's in the studio with Lawrence Redding.'

It really is stupid - I go on the beach in my bathing dress, but now father won't allow Lawrence into the house

I said I would look at Dr Stone's barrow.' And she wandered out again, and across the garden.

He had come to stay at the Blue Boar Inn, while he examined an old burial ground on Colonel Protheroe's land

She is the complete opposite of Lettice.

Then I saw that the hands of the clock pointed to a quarter to five, which meant that it was really half-past four, so I got up and went to the sitting room

'I think married ones are the worst.'

'You think the best of everyone.'

'He got angry with Colonel Protheroe the other day,' said Miss Marple

'I saw her go round to the study window.' Miss Marple lives next door and sees everything, usually when she is gardening.

'I wonder if there is a romance between the artist Lawrence Redding and Lettice Protheroe,' said Miss Wetherby.

'Awful old woman,' said Griselda, when the ladies had gone

'You'd believe me whatever I said, wouldn't you?' And then she left the room.

There were very few people that evening at the Wednesday church service, but afterwards, as I left, I saw a woman standing and looking up at one of our coloured-glass windows

We walked down the road, which went past her house

She also had the most unusual eyes I have ever seen - for they were almost golden, too

I returned to the vicarage by the garden gate

I opened the door and then stopped

There was a man and a woman in the studio

The man's arms were round the woman and he was kissing her.

Suddenly there was a knock on the glass door

For the first time, I realized that Anne Protheroe was beautiful

I said the things to her that it was my duty to say, remembering all the time how that morning I had said that a world without Colonel Protheroe would be a better place.

But I felt worried because I now knew that Anne Protheroe was the kind of woman who would stop at nothing when her emotions took control

Sadly, our dinner only proved Griselda had been right when she'd said that the more she tried, the worse things went

'This isn't the usual sort of love affair between Anne and me.'

I told him that people had been saying that since the beginning of time, and a strange little smile touched his lips

'Of course, if this were a book, the old man would die - and no one would be sorry.'

I'm surprised the first Mrs Protheroe didn't kill him

'Souvenir of the war.'

'Protheroe was showing the silver to Dr Stone today,' said Dennis

On Thursday, I was leaving the church and going home for lunch when I met Colonel Protheroe.

So, I'll come to the vicarage this evening, as we arranged, at a quarter past six.' And he walked away.

Griselda had gone to London by the cheap Thursday train

When I returned at about a quarter to four, Mary told me that Mr Redding was waiting for me in the study.

I must leave the village.'

'I think you have made the right decision,' I said.

When he had gone, I tried to write my sermon, but at half past five, the telephone rang

As I reached the vicarage gate, it opened and Lawrence Redding came out

I've got to think.' And he began to run down the road.

I went on into the vicarage

The front door is always open, but I rang the bell and Mary answered it.

I told him you would be back soon and that Colonel Protheroe was waiting in the study

I went down the passage and opened the study door

I took a few steps across the room and then stopped

There was a pool of some dark liquid by his head, and it was dripping on to the floor

The man was dead - shot through the head.

Look at the position of the wound

And where's the weapon? I'd better call the police.' He picked up the telephone and gave the facts as simply as possible.

'So, someone wanted to get you out of the vicarage,' Haydock said

'Gone up to London for the day.'

'And the servant?'

'In the kitchen - at the other side of the house.'

'Where she wouldn't hear anything that went on in the study

'He mentioned it this morning in the village, very loudly as usual.'

There was the sound of feet in the passage outside, then the door opened.

Until then I will ask the questions.' He took out his notebook.

I repeated my story of discovering the body

Then he turned to the doctor

'In your opinion, Dr Haydock, what was the cause of death?'

'Shot through the head.'

'And the weapon?'

'I can't be sure until we get the bullet out

I suddenly remembered the conversation last night, and Lawrence Redding telling us he had a Mauser.

Hurst asked Dr Haydock, 'When, in your opinion, did the death happen?'

Inspector Slack took his constable's notebook, read it, and strode over to the body

Then he looked at the things on the desk and examined the blood

'When he fell forward, the clock was pushed over and it stopped

That will give us the time of the crime

Discovery of the body was at about a quarter to seven

Why, that brings it to the same second almost!'

'About the clock...'

'Silence!' said the Inspector

He was still looking at the desk

At the top was written 6.20

'Dear Clement, it began 'Sorry, I cannot wait any longer, but I must...' Here the writing ended.

'He sits down to write this, an enemy comes in through the glass door and shoots him.'

'Out of the way, sir

I want to see if there are footprints.' He moved towards the open window.

'When that bossy little man wants me, you can send him over to the surgery

Then Mary came to tell me that Griselda was back, so I went to the sitting room and told her everything

And the clock fell over and has stopped at 6.22.'

'But didn't you tell him that the study clock was always kept a quarter of an hour ahead?'

Because when that clock said twenty past six it was really only five minutes past, and at five minutes past I don't suppose Colonel Protheroe had even arrived at the house.'

'I've always wanted to be right in the middle of a murder,' he said, and went out into the garden to look for footprints

She had seen Anne Protheroe just after the Inspector had told her the news.

And then Dennis came in full of excitement because of a footprint he had found in one of the flower beds

But it was Mary, not Dennis, who brought us the sensational news next morning

We had just sat down to breakfast when she appeared at the door

'Mr Redding went to the police station himself

He went in, threw down the pistol, and said, "I did it." Just like that.' Satisfied, she left the room.

'Remember, I met him just outside the gate

There's the clock, too,' I said

"Keeping the vicar up to time!" he used to say.'

'You've never done one.' Before Griselda could reply, a shadow fell across the table, and a very gentle voice said, 'Please forgive me

But after the sad news...' It was Miss Marple

I opened the glass door and she stepped inside and sat down with us

And shot in the vicarage study? But you, dear Vicar, were not here at the time?' I explained where I had been.

'Dennis', said Griselda, 'is very excited about a footprint he found, and has gone to tell the police about it.'

'So Dennis thinks he knows who committed the crime

'I suppose, that is because of the arrest,' I said.

'If you have not committed a murder, I cannot see the reason to pretend you have.'

And young men are so hot-headed and so quick to believe the worst.'

'But if there was an argument,' I argued, 'the shot may have been fired in sudden anger, and Lawrence might have been very upset afterwards about what he had done.'

'But, Mr Clement, it does not seem to me that the facts fit your argument

Your maid said that Mr Redding was only in the house for two minutes

And the colonel was shot while he was writing a letter

Lettice Protheroe came in through the glass door

'I think I left it in the study.'

'Inspector Slack has locked the room.'

'I think, I'll go home and tell Anne that Lawrence has been arrested.' She went out of the French window again.

There was a loud knock on the dining room door

'He wants to see the master.'

Colonel Melchett is the Chief Constable

About ten o'clock last night, Redding comes in, throws down a pistol, and says to the police, "Here I am

Won't say what the argument was about

I've heard gossip - about Redding and the daughter

Was that the trouble?'

The doctor had just come in and was eating a plate of eggs and bacon in the dining room

But I've got the bullet for you.' He pushed a little box along the table.

Amazing that nobody heard the shot.'

'The kitchen is on the other side of the house,' I said

'And the servant was the only person at home.'

'Well, I shall never forget his face when I met him outside my gate, or the way he said, "Oh, you'll see Protheroe all right!" That should have made me suspect what had just happened.' Haydock stared at me

'A few minutes before I got to the house.'

'We'd better go down to the police station and see him.'

Inspector Slack was at the police station and soon we were sitting opposite Lawrence Redding.

'Now,' Melchett said, 'You say you went to the vicarage at about a quarter to seven

'You took it to the vicarage?'

'Why did you change the time of the clock?'

'Yes, the hands pointed to 6.22.'

'For the vicar

His eyes were looking at the note in my hand and I have never seen such pain in any human being's face.

As we walked over to Old Hall, I told Melchett and Haydock how I had seen Redding and Mrs Protheroe kissing in the studio

When we got there, a manservant opened the door.

'Mrs Protheroe went upstairs for a rest and the Colonel went to his study

At five-thirty, they were driven to the village

'But Mr Redding did not come to the house yesterday?' said Melchett.

'And the day before?'

'Mr Dennis Clement came in the afternoon

And a lady came in the evening.'

It was a lady the servant had not seen before and she had asked for Colonel Protheroe, not Mrs Protheroe.

'How long did the lady stay?'

'Once I had made the decision to tell you, I wanted to do it as soon as possible

'Did you know, Mrs Protheroe that Lawrence Redding has already confessed to the crime?'

'Where did you get the pistol, Mrs Protheroe?'

I got it out of the drawer beside his bed.'

'And you took it with you to the vicarage?'

'You took the pistol meaning to shoot your husband?'

But I went to the study window

'Did anybody see you entering or leaving the vicarage?'

'While you make the necessary arrangements.'

As Melchett and I left the bedroom, I saw a thin man come out of another room along the passage.

'Not in one of the drawers beside his bed?'

I hurried down the stairs after Melchett

Mrs Protheroe had lied about the pistol.

After he had left a message at the police station, the Chief Constable said he was going to visit Miss Marple.

We rang the bell and were shown by a maid into the sitting room.

Your house is next door to the vicarage so perhaps you saw something that would help us.'

She said she was meeting her husband at the vicarage

She went in by the back gate.'

'And she went inside the vicarage?' Melchett asked.

But I suppose Colonel Protheroe wasn't there yet, because she came back almost immediately, and walked down to the studio.'

'Yes, I think there was a shot somewhere in the woods

'So, Mrs Protheroe went down to the studio?' said Colonel Melchett.

Then Mr Redding came to the vicarage gate, looked all round...'

He went down to the studio

Mrs Protheroe came to the door, and they both went inside.'

And Dr Stone came down the path from Old Hall, so they all walked towards the village together

At the end of the road, I think they were joined by Miss Cram

'Well then,' said Colonel Melchett, 'did you also see Mrs Protheroe's and Mr Redding's expressions as they walked along the road?'

'Strange,' said the Colonel.

Then Miss Marple gave us both a shock as she said, 'Has Mrs Protheroe confessed to the crime now?'

'Well!' said the Colonel

'The time, the overturned clock pointing to 6.22...'

And I told him about the clock.

And then tell Mrs Protheroe that Mr Redding is innocent - well, then they might both tell you the truth.'

'But they are the only two people who had a reason for killing Protheroe.'

'There is a lot of wickedness in the world

I thought the Chief Constable was going to explode with anger.

As I entered the vicarage, I could hear voices

I opened the sitting room door and on the sofa beside Griselda, sat Gladys Cram, Dr Stone's secretary.

'Isn't the news awful? A murder! In this quiet village.'

And, Mrs Clement, you are the only person in the village I can talk to, except a lot of old women.'

'Is he at the barrow now?' asked Griselda.

But do tell me, Mr Clement, what do the police think about the murder?'

I couldn't believe it when I heard the police had arrested him

So I told Griselda everything that had happened that morning, then rang the bell for Mary

When she came in, I asked her, 'Mary, are you sure you didn't hear the shot yesterday evening?'

'Yes, but did you hear any other shot - one down in the woods, perhaps?'

'Because the potatoes are probably burning.'

'Yes, you can go.' She left the room, and I turned to Griselda

'It's strange,' I said, 'that everyone says the shot came from the woods.'

'One often hears shots in the woods

They're in the study.'

'But Mrs Protheroe did exactly the same.'

'Miss Marple saw him and Mrs Protheroe leave the studio just after six-thirty

Dr Stone met them and they walked together to the village

Miss Hartnell says she stayed there until seven o'clock, and Redding went with Stone to the Blue Boar for a drink

Then he went back to the vicarage and asked for the vicar at the front door

'But the doctor says that Protheroe was shot before six-thirty.'

'But I touched the body and it was cold,' I said.

'When you did not tell me the truth about your clock.'

'What we want is the true story from both Mrs Protheroe and Mr Redding

'I'll call the station,' said Slack, 'and then we'll get to work on this room.'

I decided to leave them and found my wife and Miss Marple in the sitting room.

'I wish you could solve the crime, Miss Marple,' Griselda said

And all because it reminded you of something very different, something about a bag of wood for the fire.'

'You are laughing at me,' said Miss Marple, 'but that is a very good way of finding the truth

You know the word because you've seen it so often before

'If a thing reminds you of something else - well, it's probably the same type of thing.'

'And what does the murder of Colonel Protheroe remind you of?'

And all the time he was keeping a second family - a former servant, and five children! What a terrible shock to his wife and daughter.'

'There is the note, of course,' said Miss Marple.

'It seems to fix the time of his death exactly,' I said

'And yet, is that possible? Mrs Protheroe would only have just left the study

She would not have had time to reach the studio.'

'I wasn't thinking about the time on the letter

I looked at the old lady, feeling increased respect for her intelligence.

And as he was writing, someone came in through the garden doors, came up behind the colonel and shot him

Then he saw the note and the clock and he wrote 6.20 at the top of the letter and altered the clock to 6.22

'Then there was that shot I heard,' said Miss Marple, 'Yes, the sound was different from the usual sort of shot.'

When Lawrence Redding arrived, I was called to the study.

'Did you know that someone else has also confessed to the murder which you say you committed?' The effect of these words on Lawrence was immediate

'And Dr Haydock is certain that the murder could not have been committed at the time you say you did it

So, why don't you tell us the truth?'

'How could I have thought for one minute that Anne did it? I met her in the studio that afternoon...' He paused.

Well, after the vicar saw us there, I promised him that I would leave the village

Then we left the studio, and met Dr Stone, and I went off with him to the Blue Boar for a drink

I was upset and afterwards I suddenly decided to go and see the vicar.

'At the front door, I was told that he was out, but that Colonel Protheroe was in the study waiting for him

'Protheroe was sitting at the desk

Then I saw the pistol lying on the floor beside him

I thought that after we parted in the village, she must have come back here and - so I put the pistol in my pocket and left

Just outside the gate, I met the vicar

The colonel said, 'Did you touch the body?'

'Did you see a note on the desk?'

'Did you touch the clock?'

I had a tea party the day before yesterday

And then some of the old ladies often come in.'

'Do you lock the cottage up when you go out?'

'Would she remember when she last saw the pistol?'

What I want now is the truth.' She nodded

'I had arranged to meet Lawrence that evening at the studio

My husband and I drove into the village together

He said that he was going to see the vicar

I was rather worried about meeting Lawrence in the garden while my husband was inside the vicarage.

To find this out, I came along the back road to the study

Then I went straight across to the study and looked through the window

So I hurried down to the studio where Lawrence joined me.'

'You say the room was empty, Mrs Protheroe?'

Inspector Slack whispered to the Chief Constable, who nodded

'Do you mind, Mrs Protheroe, just showing us exactly what you did?' Inspector Slack pushed open the glass doors, and she stepped outside and walked round the house to the left

Then he told me to go and sit at the desk

Inspector Slack told me to return to the other side of the room

Mrs Protheroe came back through the glass door.

'Then can you tell us where the vicar was in the room?' asked Inspector Slack.

'He was round the corner at the desk

'When was the last time you were at the cottage, Mrs Protheroe?'

Mr Redding usually came up to the Hall

We - we often met in the woods afterwards.'

Colonel Melchett remained, and Slack who was looking at the note

'Oh,' Slack said, 'I believe the old lady's right

Look, the time is written in blue ink!'

'You've examined the note for fingerprints, of course,' said Melchett.

No fingerprints on the note at all

Fingerprints on the pistol are Lawrence Redding's.

'Who lives in the other house next door?' the colonel suddenly asked.

As we left the vicarage, Dennis came running towards us

'What about that footprint I found?' he said to the Inspector.

'It was the gardener's,' said Inspector Slack.

'You don't think it might be someone else wearing the gardener's boots?'

'Because only the day before the crime he said that anyone who murdered Colonel Protheroe would be doing the world a favour.'

We went up to the neat front door of Mrs Price Ridley's house and the inspector rang the bell

A pretty servant answered the door.

She's gone down to the police station.'

As we left, Melchett said, 'If she's gone to confess to the murder, too, I really shall go mad.'

'Were doing our best, Mrs Price Ridley,' said the Chief Constable.

We all looked at the policeman

'The lady was called on the telephone,' he said

'Probably a joke,' said the colonel

'Well, this person began by saying, "You are a very unpleasant old woman who tells lies!" Me, Colonel Melchett! "And now the police are after you."'

'"Unless you keep quiet, it will be very bad for you." I replied, "Who are you?" and the voice answered, "The Avenger"

And the person laughed! Then they put down the telephone

So when I heard a shot in the woods, I...'

'A shot in the woods?' asked Inspector Slack.

I had to lie down on the sofa.'

And the shot was loud? As though it was close by?'

'Just think of the call as a joke, and don't worry, Mrs Price Ridley,' I said.

Obviously, she was still cross about the missing pound note

'So, that is three people who heard the shot,' said Inspector Slack

I meant the call that got you out of the vicarage

And the next thing is to find out what everyone was doing that evening between six and seven

Well, the telephone call was at about half-past five.'

She arrived back by the 6.50 train.'

That finishes with the vicarage

Why did she go to see Protheroe the night before he was killed?'

As we sat down, I told him that we now knew the time of the shot.

But it's a strange illness - the whole character may change after it.'

'Haydock,' I said, 'if you knew that someone was a murderer, would you tell the police, or would you stay silent?'

'Well, as a doctor, if you somehow discovered the truth - I wondered what you would do, that's all.'

My family demanded a full account of the morning's activities, when I arrived

I've put him in the sitting room.' Then she handed me a note

'I called to tell you how sorry I was that such a death has happened in the vicarage

'Why? Do the police suspect someone else? Colonel Protheroe was not a popular man

'Have you told the police about that man Archer threatening Protheroe?'

When you get to my age, you will find that you like to think the best of people.'

In the sitting room, Mrs Lestrange rose to meet me

Only the eyes were alive

I wanted to talk to you the other day

Before I could reply, the maid came in

I'm asking everyone where they were yesterday evening between the hours of six and seven p.m.'

'Then if a lady - Miss Hartnell perhaps - said that she came here about six o'clock, rang the bell, but got no answer - you would say she was mistaken?'

If you are alone and do not want to see people - well, the only thing to do is to let them ring.'

'I understand that you visited Colonel Protheroe the night before his death.'

I will only say that nothing which was discussed had anything to do with the crime.'

'I don't think you are the best judge of that.'

I want the truth-' He banged his hand on a table.

But remember we are going to find out the truth.'

I had arranged to visit Mrs Protheroe to discuss the funeral arrangements, so I walked to Old Hall.

When we had finished, I said goodbye and took the private path towards the vicarage

When I found a place where the plants beside the path looked as though someone had walked on them, I left the path and forced my way through

For Anne's sake.' He paused, then said, 'What are you doing in the woods, Vicar?' I didn't know what to say.

'We've got the same idea, haven't we?' he smiled

'How did the murderer come to the study? First way, along the road and through the gate

Second way, by the front door

Third way - is there a third way? My idea was to see if any of the bushes were broken near the vicarage garden wall.'

She was working in the garden, and was very pleased with the stone

But Miss Marple was sure she had seen nobody in the road when he and Anne were in the studio.

'Did you see anyone go by the path into the woods that afternoon?' I asked

Dr Stone and Miss Cram - it's the quickest way to the barrow

Miss Marple changed the subject

'Inspector Slack asked me whether I heard the shot after Mr Redding and Mrs Protheroe had left the studio or before

Women servants hate talking to the police

'But first, the vicar and I have a little job to do.' So we said goodbye to Miss Marple and walked back to the woods.

We went up the path until we came to a new place where it looked as though someone had left the path on the right-hand side

So we went back to the path and walked a little farther along it

Again, we came to a place where the bushes looked broken

This time we went towards the vicarage and finally to where the bushes grew against the wall.

Then suddenly there was the sound of breaking wood

'Exactly,' said the Inspector

'I had the same idea

Whoever shot the colonel came through the front door

And they don't need to come through the village

Just opposite the vicarage gate is a public footpath

Yes, that's the way the person came.'

Inspector Slack came round to see me the next morning

It was put through from the North Lodge of Old Hall

There were no fingerprints on the telephone because it had been cleaned

'It shows that call was made deliberately to get you out of the house

So the murder was planned

If the call had just been a joke, the fingerprints would not have been wiped off so carefully.'

'But it wasn't Mr Redding who made the call

At that time, 6.30, he was on his way to the Blue Boar with Dr Stone

So, someone walked into the empty cottage and used the telephone

That's two strange telephone calls in one day, and I bet they were made by the same person.'

'So why was the first call not made from his cottage?' I asked.

And from his cottage he would go through the North Gate

Now you see why the call was made from there.'

'There were not,' said the Inspector crossly

But if only that shot hadn't come just at the end of the call - well, I'd know where to look.'

'Well, what about the lady who called on Colonel Protheroe the night before the murder?'

'Yes,' the Inspector said

'Suppose Mrs Lestrange had successfully blackmailed Protheroe in the past

But perhaps this time he says he will go to the police

I said, 'Inspector, Mrs Lestrange is not the kind of person to blackmail someone

'So you don't know much about the world

'But, of course, she can't have telephoned Mrs Price Ridley and shot Colonel Protheroe at exactly the same time,' he continued

She knew we'd connect it with the first one, so she paid some village boy to make the call for her

'Miss Marple wants to see you,' said Griselda, appearing at the door

'Going into the woods with a suitcase.'

Why would she take a suitcase into the woods at twelve o'clock at night? I don't expect it has anything to do with the murder

'Perhaps she was going to sleep in the barrow?' I suggested.

'Because a short time afterwards she came back, and she didn't have the suitcase with her.'

The inquest into Colonel Protheroe's death was held that same Saturday afternoon at the Blue Boar.

Lawrence Redding told how he had found the body, and admitted that the pistol belonged to him.

Mrs Protheroe said that she had last seen her husband at about a quarter to six when they parted in the village street

She had gone to the vicarage at about a quarter past six and thought that the study was empty

But later she had realized that if her husband had been sitting at the desk, she would not have seen him.

I told of my appointment with Protheroe and the phone call asking me to go to the Abbotts' house

I described how I had found the body.

'How many people, Mr Clement, knew that Colonel Protheroe was coming to see you that evening?' the coroner asked.

'My wife knew, and my nephew Dennis, and Colonel Protheroe himself mentioned it that morning in the village

Dr Haydock then described the appearance of the body and the exact injuries

It was his opinion that the colonel had been shot at approximately 6.20 to 6.30 - certainly not later than 6.35.

The unfinished letter was produced and the time on it - 6.20 - noted

And because of the clock, it was thought that the time of death was 6.22.

She heard the church clock just after she had shown him into the study

Well, of course, there must have been a shot, because the gentleman was found shot - but she had not heard it.

She recognized the pistol

The last time she had seen it was on the day of the murder at lunchtime when she left.

The inspector had told me she wasn't sure of the time when he questioned her, but she was sure now.

So I went straight back into the Blue Boar and was lucky enough to see Dr Stone.

He led the way upstairs and into his sitting room, where Miss Cram was working

Because he had read a few books, he thought he knew more than a man who has studied the subject all his life and...'

She never forgets anything.' He went into the next room and returned with a suitcase.

On Tuesday I shall return.' Dr Stone attempted to leave, carrying the suitcase, as well as a large coat and a bag of books

And so we walked together to the station, Dr Stone with the suitcase, and I with the coat and books.

A train from London was standing in the station and the train for London was just coming in

Dr Stone climbed on the train just before it started.

I began to walk back to the village and our local chemist, Mr Cherabim, joined me

Do you know last Thursday - the day of the murder - I had been to a meeting in London

And the 6.50 train was half an hour late! I didn't get home until half-past seven.'

Then I saw Lawrence Redding on the other side of the road, and told Mr Cherabim that I had to speak to him.

We went up the path, and he took a key from his pocket

'You keep the door locked now,' I said.

Someone knew about that pistol of mine.' He opened the door and I went inside

'That means that the murderer must have been inside this house - perhaps even had a drink with me.'

'The whole village probably knows where you keep your socks,' Then suddenly I asked, 'Was the pistol loaded?'

Unless the real murderer is found, I shall be the suspect until I die

He had, following Miss Marple's advice, gone up to Old Hall and talked to the servant, Rose.

'So can you tell me anything about the lady who called to see Colonel Protheroe the night before he died.'

'Well, she was walking past the study window, and the master was there with the lady

Can I go into the kitchen and speak to her?'

At last, a meeting was arranged in the garden, and here Lawrence spoke to a very nervous Gladdie

'Well, the master was very angry

I will not allow it." It sounded as though the lady wanted to tell Mrs Protheroe something, and he didn't want her to

'Did you hear the lady speak at all?'

'Only at the end

She said, "By this time tomorrow night, you may be dead." So when I heard about the murder, I said to Rose, "It's her who did it!"'

Was this the same situation? I also wondered about Haydock

He had saved Mrs Lestrange from giving evidence at the inquest

Perhaps he suspected her of the crime and was trying to protect her

When I got back to the vicarage, Griselda met me in the hall

In fact, I felt rather happy at the thought of no more burnt vegetables and tough meat.

But she's upset, so please go and talk to her.' And she pushed me into the kitchen before I could argue.

Mary was washing potatoes in the sink.

She was in the study

"I left it here the other day."

"Well," I said, "There was no hat here when I cleaned the room on Thursday morning." And she said, "But I don't expect you would have seen it

You don't spend much time cleaning a room, do you?" And she pointed at some dust on the table

So I said, "If the vicar and his wife are satisfied, that is all that matters." And she laughed and said, "Oh! But are they?"'

I left the kitchen and found Griselda and Dennis waiting for me in the hall.

'So he likes the quiet type

'I forgot to tell you, Len, Miss Marple has invited us over tonight after dinner, to entertain the nephew

I went into my study and walked over to the desk

Then I noticed a flash of bright blue on the floor

By the desk was a small object

He turned immediately to Griselda and as they talked, I heard her say, 'Do you have any ideas about the murder, Mr West?'

She is free this weekend because Dr Stone is not working on the barrow.'

'Is that the archaeologist fellow?'

'In fact we bumped into you at the station this afternoon.'

'It reminds me of the man who went round the village pretending to be the Gas Inspector

'But has it anything to do with the murder?' asked Griselda

'And I think the Inspector should be told about it.'

Inspector Slack's orders, when I spoke to him on the telephone, were short and strong

We must say nothing to anybody about the suitcase

'What is the matter?' I asked

'I don't want to go into the Navy.'

'But you love the sea

That's the job you have always wanted to do.'

Even the Napiers are saying awful things about her! Just because she left their tennis, party a bit early

I wanted to leave, too, but she said, no, because it would upset the Napiers

Could you and the vicar come for lunch today? Something strange has happened, and I would like Mr Clement's advice.

'Well,' I said, 'the funeral is tomorrow morning

At Old Hall, we were shown into the sitting room

'I saw a reporter at the inquest,' Anne said

'He asked me if I wanted to find my husband's murderer, and I said, "Yes." And then he asked me whether I suspected anyone, and I said, "No." And then he said, did I think the person who committed the crime knew the village, and I said they certainly seemed to

Across the top were the words:

We then went into the dining room for lunch, where Lettice joined us.

After we had had coffee, Anne said, 'I want to have a little talk with the vicar.'

I followed her up the stairs to her small sitting room

But to my surprise, she continued along to the end of the passage, then up a narrow staircase and into a large dark room under the roof

On the floor, there were suitcases, broken furniture, and some pictures.

'I am sleeping very badly just now, and at about three o'clock this morning I thought I heard someone moving about the house

I thought that the sounds came from up above but when I called up these stairs, "Is anybody there?" there was no answer, so I went back to bed

A picture was leaning against the wall with its back towards us

It was a picture of someone, but the face had been cut in such a violent way that it was unrecognizable.

'Who is the picture of?'

All these things were in the attic when I married Lucius and I've never looked at them before

Do you think I ought to tell the police about it?'

It doesn't seem to be connected with the murder

'When the six months are over, I am going to marry Lawrence.'

'But you know,' she sat up, 'unless the real murderer is found people will always think it was Lawrence

I'm going to find out the truth, and that's why I asked Miss Cram to come here

'Then the very night she arrives, that picture is cut,' I said.

I couldn't think of an answer so I took the blue earring from my pocket

But I did not put the jewel into her hand

And when I found Lettice alone downstairs in the sitting room, I went in and shut the door.

'Lettice,' I said, and held out the earring, 'Why did you drop this in my study?'

'But she has only been in my study once since the murder, and then she was dressed in black and did not wear blue earrings.'

'Thursday,' I said, 'was the day of the murder

Mrs Protheroe did come to the study, but only as far as the window, not inside the room.'

'Underneath the desk.'

'Then it looks,' said Lettice, 'as though she didn't speak the truth?'

'And now I know that you are not speaking the truth, Lettice

Because the last time I saw, this earring was on Friday morning when I came to Old Hall with Colonel Melchett

It was lying with the other one in your stepmother's bedroom.'

'So I put the thing under the desk

I hoped it would get her into trouble.' I told her that I would return the earring to Anne and say nothing about how I had found it.

Griselda and I went home separately as I wanted to go round by the barrow to see if the police had found the suitcase.

'But this is the only place where Miss Cram could have hidden it

She was seen walking into the woods, and that path goes only to Old Hall, and to this barrow.'

I wished Hurst good luck and continued on towards the vicarage

The day after the murder, I had found broken bushes beside the path

I had just reached the place so, once again, I pushed my way through the bushes

I soon came to the place where I had met Lawrence and continued on further

And there, with great excitement, I saw something smooth hidden under the leaves

As I stood up, I noticed a shiny brown stone lying on the ground

Then, carrying the suitcase, I continued on towards home.

When I reached the lane, I immediately heard a familiar voice, 'Oh! Mr Clement

'Yes, Miss Marple, I'm going to take it down to the police station.'

To walk through the village with the suitcase would only encourage gossip

'Sir, if you thought you knew where this suitcase was hidden, why did you not tell the police?'

'Because I was in the woods when I suddenly thought about it.'

He had brought several keys with him and in one minute, the suitcase was open

At the bottom was a package wrapped in newspaper

Inside the parcel were some little silver objects and a silver plate.

'So that was their plan,' the inspector replied

'I must investigate this,' said the inspector

He was afraid that because of the murder we might search his rooms and find this silver

So he told the girl to put on these old clothes and go and hide the suitcase in the woods

Well, this proves he had nothing to do with the murder.'

'A tazza sold the other day for over a thousand pounds.'

But if the robbery was reported, well, the things couldn't be sold at all.'

'Well, it seems to me that the only way this silver could be sold would be if it had been replaced by copies

'Of course, when the expert saw the silver, he would know it wasn't the real thing, and then Colonel Protheroe would remember that he had shown the things to Dr Stone...'

And I think we ought to find out for certain.' I went once more to the telephone and called Old Hall

'Mrs Protheroe, can you tell me if the contents of Old Hall were ever valued?'

I thanked her, replaced the receiver, and turned to Miss Marple

Because of the colonel's death the arrangement was cancelled.'

'Then there was a reason for the murder,' said Miss Marple softly.

'A reason, yes, but when the shot was fired, Dr Stone was walking to the village with Mrs Protheroe and Lawrence Redding.'

I returned to the vicarage and found my curate, Hawes, waiting for me in my study

'Well, I did come to ask you if you would take the service tonight instead of me.'

And I want to take the service

I brought the water to him

Then he took a small box from his pocket, took a pill from the box, and swallowed it with the water.

Dr Haydock warned me against that.' Then he looked over at the window

'She wanted to discuss the funeral arrangements.'

'He just said he was a bit lonely in the evenings

It's the wrong weapon.'

It wasn't the answer he had expected

I had gone to the front door with him, and on the hall table, I saw four notes

They all looked as though they had been written by the same person, and they all said, 'Urgent'

The only difference I could see was that one was much dirtier than the others.

Mary came out of the kitchen and saw me looking at them

I found that in the letterbox.'

I took them into the study

I have heard something about the death of poor Colonel Protheroe.

So I would like your advice about whether to go to the police or not.

I opened the second:

I am frightened of going to the police

I feel you should be the first to know about it

I opened the fourth note.

I crushed the paper in my hand and threw it into the fireplace just as Griselda entered the room.

She had picked up the paper and read it before I could stop her

She was standing by the window looking out into the garden.

I still felt upset about the anonymous letter

But I picked up the other three letters and left the vicarage.

I wondered what it was that the three ladies wanted to tell me

I also wondered whether Inspector Slack had returned from Old Hall, so I went to the police station and found that he had

She was sitting there and saying very loudly that she had never taken a suitcase to the woods.

The Inspector answered by opening the door for her, and Miss Cram walked out.

What about the silver, Inspector?'

I said goodbye and walked into the village to see the old ladies

I thought that, of course, the news they had heard must be the same thing

'When I called on Mrs Lestrange on the afternoon of the murder I thought she was out

But I have heard that she has said she was at home all the time and that she didn't answer the door because - well, she didn't want to see me!'

And it is not true that she was in the house

'I had rung the bell twice

'Yes?' I knew that it was easy to hear the bell from outside

'So I went round the house and knocked on the windows

And I looked through them as well, but there was no one in the house.'

And all the time the poor colonel was lying murdered.'

You must understand that I heard this from someone who knows the truth.'

In St Mary Mead, a person who knows the truth is always someone else's servant

Well, this person said they saw a certain lady walk up the road that goes to the vicarage

Miss Wetherby gave a little cry 'The day of the murder, of course!'

'And the name of the lady?'

And the first thing she said was, 'I will not say anything at all to the police

'My servant, Clara, was standing at the front gate, when she heard a sneeze.'

Mrs Price Ridley said very slowly, 'She heard a sneeze on the day of the murder at a time when there was no one in your house

Because the murderer was hiding in the bushes

'But the man might have been hiding in the bushes,' said Mrs Price Ridley

I said goodbye, and as I left, I asked Clara about the sneeze.

I decided to visit Dr Haydock and went down the road to his house.

'What's the news?'

You remember the disagreement they had

I suppose that would be the best thing

He was the same even when he was a young man.'

And on the evening of the murder she was here, in this house.'

I mean, when we discovered the body.'

Then I thought of something, and I took from my pocket the shiny brown stone I had found in the woods

Across the top was written: By hand - Urgent.

She's the only old lady who hasn't written to me today.' I was right.

If I do not hear, I will come at the time I have said.

I handed the note to Griselda.

They left at just after nine o'clock, and at half-past nine exactly, there was a little knock on my study window, and I opened the glass door for Miss Marple to come in.

And when there is a mystery and I think I know the answer, it is so satisfying to find that I am right.'

Then I told her about the three notes I had received that afternoon

I told her about the picture at Old Hall with the person's face cut

I told her how Miss Cram had behaved at the police station

And I also told her about the shiny brown stone I had found

'But it's probably got nothing to do with the case,' I continued

'Dr Haydock said it was picric acid.' I then asked her the question that I had wanted to ask her for some time

'But the point is, that each thing has got to be explained correctly

It was written at six thirty- five and another person - the murderer - put the incorrect time 6.20 at the top.'

'Mrs Protheroe walked past my garden, and she went to the study window and she looked in and she didn't see Colonel Protheroe.'

'Because he was writing at the desk,' I said.

So, why was he sitting at the desk then?'

Mrs Protheroe went to the window and thought the study was empty

Otherwise, she would not have gone down to the studio to meet Mr Redding

The second possibility is, of course, that he was sitting at the desk writing a note, but it must have been a different note from the one that was found

And the third...'

'Well, the third is, of course, that the room really was empty.'

If only that note had said something different.' She moved towards the window and on her way put her hand into the pot of a rather tired houseplant

'I'm not sure that "looks after" are the right words for anything that Mary does,' I said

'She came back from the inquest and found Lettice Protheroe here

'Oh!' Miss Marple was just about to step into the garden when she suddenly stopped

'So that was it! Perfectly possible all the time.' She turned to me

Goodnight, Mr Clement.' And she went quickly across the lawn towards her house.

I had just sat down at my desk again, when the doorbell rang

I went to answer it and saw there was a letter in the letterbox

I took it out, but as I did so, the bell rang again, so I put the letter in my pocket and opened the front door.

Come into the study.'

'We got an expert to look at it - to say whether the 6.20 was written by someone else

And do you know the result? That letter was never written by Protheroe at all

They still think the 6.20 was written by someone else - but they're not sure.'

'Really? Miss Marple said this evening that the note was all wrong.'

Then the telephone rang

Then the line went dead

I put the phone down, and turned to Melchett

'You once said that you would go mad if anyone else confessed to the crime.'

Melchett rushed to the telephone

'I'll speak to the operator.'

I hurried down the village street

It was eleven o'clock at night, but when I saw a light in a certain upstairs window, I stopped and rang the doorbell

There was the sound of feet, then a key turned in the lock, and a woman opened the door.

'Why, it's the vicar!' she said.

But I want to see your lodger, Mr Hawes.' I went quickly up the stairs

On the floor, was a letter

I read it all, then picked up the telephone and asked the operator for the vicarage

They told me the line was busy

So I asked them to call me when the line was free.

I then took out of my pocket the note that I had found in the vicarage letterbox

The writing was the same as that on the other anonymous letter that I received earlier

I was beginning to read it a third time when the telephone rang

Like a man in a dream, I picked up the receiver.

'I know the number.'

'So you've got the murderer?'

'You'd better come here.' I gave him the address

Then I sat down and read the anonymous letter again.

It felt as though years had passed when I heard the door open and Melchett entered the room

I passed him one of the letters and he read it aloud.

But I know who is guilty of the crime

Here the writing ended

'So it's the one man we never even thought about!' He went over to the sleeping man and shook him, at first gently, then harder

'He's not asleep! He's drugged!' He picked up the pillbox

He picked up the telephone and asked for Dr Haydock's number.

'Hello - hello - hello - Will the doctor come round at once to see Mr Hawes

'Wrong number! HELLO, you gave me the wrong number..

Come to see Hawes at once, will you? At once, I say!' He put the phone down and turned to me

'On the floor - where it had fallen from his hand.'

'So Miss Marple was right about us finding the wrong note

But why didn't the stupid fellow destroy this one? It just proves he's guilty! Listen, that sounds like a car.' He went to the window

A moment later, the doctor entered the room

Well, I must drive him to the hospital at Much Benham

Help me to carry him down to the car.'

As Dr Haydock climbed into the driving seat, he said, 'You won't be able to put him in prison

'Oh, that is good news! He will be safe there.' She was looking at the pillbox

I explained about the telephone call and how I had thought I recognized Hawes' voice

'Don't you think,' I said, 'that it might be better if Hawes didn't recover? We know the truth now and...'

'Of course! That's what he wants you to think! That you know the truth - and that it's best for everyone as it is

Oh, yes, it all fits in - the letter, and the pills, and poor Mr Hawes' confession

If he gets better, he will tell you the truth.'

'But the telephone call,' I said

'The letter - the pills

Oh, he's very clever! Keeping the letter and using it this way was very clever indeed.'

'I mean the murderer,' said Miss Marple

Colonel Melchett was the first to speak

'He did his best to get himself arrested for the murder.'

You remember, Mr Clement that I was quite shocked when I heard Mr Redding had confessed to the crime

'I know that in books it is always the most unlikely person

But in real life it is usually the most obvious one

And, of course, he is not the sort of young man who would marry a woman who has no money

Then suddenly, just as I was leaving Mr Clement's study, I noticed the plant in the pot by the window - and - well, there it was! Clear as day!'

She's been Archer's girlfriend for a long time, and she was alone in the house when it happened! And then, of course, there was Lettice - wanting freedom and money to do as she liked

'She returned from London on the 6.50 train.'

I gave her the second anonymous letter I had received

It said that Griselda had been seen leaving Lawrence Redding's cottage at twenty past six on the day of the murder

It had made me think about the past romance between Lawrence and Griselda.

So Griselda stole the pistol and shot him before I got home.

Miss Marple handed me back the note

'But by Thursday afternoon the crime had been very carefully planned

Lawrence Redding first called on the vicar, knowing that he was out

He had with him the pistol, which he hid in that plant pot

When the vicar came in, Lawrence explained that he had called to tell him that he had decided to leave the village

At five-thirty, he telephoned the vicar from the North Lodge, pretending he was the wife of a dying man.

'Mrs Protheroe and her husband had just gone into the village

Then she went round the corner of the house to the study window

The poor colonel was sitting at the desk writing his letter to you

She took the pistol from the pot, came up behind him and shot him

Then she dropped the pistol on the floor and walked down to the studio!'

'But the shot?' said Melchett

'You didn't hear the shot?'

So perhaps the sneeze that Mrs Price Ridley's servant heard might have been the shot? But anyway, Mrs Protheroe and Mr Redding went into the studio together - and then realized, of course, that I would not leave my garden until I saw them come out again!'

But because of the murder they did not dare to appear upset

For the next ten minutes, they were careful to be seen by people in the village, then at last Mr Redding went back to the vicarage

He picked up the pistol and the silencer, and left the forged letter with the time written on it in blue ink

But when he left the letter, he found the one written by Colonel Protheroe

'Then he altered the time of the clock to the same as on the forged letter

Then he left the vicarage, and met you outside, Vicar

Then he got rid of the silencer and marched into the police station with the pistol and confessed to the crime.'

'What about the shot heard in the woods?' I asked

'Was that the coincidence you mentioned?'

And remember, Vicar that you met Mr Redding carrying a large stone in that same place in the woods where you found the picric acid later.'

'But the shot was heard at 6.30 when Lawrence and Anne had come out of the studio

'Mr Redding had probably used some rope to hang the stone above the picric acid

Then he set fire to the end of the rope, knowing that it would take about twenty minutes to burn through and for the stone to fall and cause the explosion

When you met him, he had just picked up the stone to take it away.'

'It was the wrong sort of stone for my garden! And that made me think.'

'He has confessed to the crime.'

Poor Mr Hawes felt more and more guilty about taking the money from the collection.'

'As I said, Mr Redding kept Colonel Protheroe's letter, and he realized that the colonel was saying that Mr Hawes was the thief

When the poor young man was found dead and the letter was read, everyone would think that he had shot Colonel Protheroe and killed himself because he felt so guilty

'But what about the other telephone call?' Colonel Melchett asked

'That is the coincidence

She and Dennis had heard that Mrs Price Ridley had been gossiping about the vicar and the church money

The coincidence was that the call was made at exactly the same time as the pretend shot from the wood

So it seemed that the two must be connected.'

But we need the proof!'

'Suppose Dr Haydock mentioned that Mrs Sadler had seen him changing the pills in Mr Hawes' box - well, if Mr Redding is innocent, that would mean nothing to him

Haydock came into the room, looking very tired

'You may think differently,' said Melchett, 'when you have heard what we now know.' And he quickly told him about Miss Marple's explanation of the crime

Lawrence Redding deserves the heaviest punishment possible.' So he began to arrange the trap with Melchett

Lawrence Redding was not an innocent man, and so the news that Mrs Sadler had seen him change Mr Hawes' pills did indeed make him do 'something stupid'.

He threw small stones at Anne's window to wake her up and she came down to the garden to talk to him

So the two policemen heard the whole conversation

Lawrence Redding and Anne Protheroe were accused of the murder and found guilty in court

Nothing at all was said about Miss Marple's part in solving the crime

She hoped that she would find something the police had not

But when she had found nothing, she had dropped Anne's earring by the desk.

'But mother sent a note to me, and I arranged to leave the tennis party early and meet her near the vicarage at a quarter past six

But afterwards I was frightened that the police might think she had killed father

I was afraid the police might recognize it

But mother - well, I shall be with her till the end...' She got up and I held her hand

I needed to tell her how badly the anonymous letter had upset me

I have also decided that since now I'm going to be a real "wife and mother" I must look after the house as well

Don't say a word to her about the baby

I don't want everyone telling me to lie down all the time

Miss Marple came to the window, smiled, and asked for Griselda.

So we quickly started to talk about the Protheroe case, and of 'Dr Stone', who had turned out to be a well-known thief

She had at last told the police that she had taken the suitcase to the woods, but had thought she was protecting Dr Stone's archaeological discoveries from his enemies.

I was in the bookshop in Much Benham yesterday...'

Poor Griselda - that book on Mother Love had given Miss Marple the clue!

'But of course you are feeling very cheerful.' She paused by the window

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

Before the War

In the last years of the nineteenth century, no one believed that this world was being watched closely by intelligences greater than our own

We had no idea that we were being studied almost as carefully as a scientist studies the small creatures in a drop of water

But across the great emptiness of space, more intelligent minds than ours looked at this Earth with jealous eyes, and slowly and surely made their plans against us

And early in the twentieth century, the great shock came.

The planet Mars, I need not remind the reader, goes around the sun at an average distance of 224,000,000 kilometres, and receives from the sun half of the light and heat that is received by this world

Because it is hardly one seventh of the size of Earth, it cooled more quickly to the temperature at which life could begin

But people are so blind that no writer, before the end of the nineteenth century, suggested that much more intelligent life had developed there than on Earth

It was also not generally understood that because Mars is older and smaller than our Earth, and further from the sun, it is nearer life's end as well as further from its beginning.

Its physical condition is still largely a mystery, but we know that even in the middle of the day, in its warmest areas, the temperature is lower than during our coldest winter

Its air is much thinner than ours, its oceans have become smaller until they cover only a third of its surface, and from its far north and south the ice is steadily moving forwards

The end of all life, which is a distant possibility for us, is an immediate problem for the Martians.

We, the people who live on this Earth, must seem to them at least as different and less developed as monkeys are to us

And before we criticize them for thinking in this way, we must remember how badly we have treated not only the animals of this planet, but also other people

Can we really complain that the Martians treated us in the same way?

It seems that the Martians calculated their journey very cleverly - their mathematical knowledge appears to be much more developed than ours

During 1894, a great light was seen on the surface of the planet by a number of astronomers

Towards midnight on 12 August, one astronomer noticed a great cloud of hot gas on the surface of the planet

In fact, he compared it to the burning gases that might rush out from a gun.

However, the next day there was no report in the newspapers except one small note in the Daily Telegraph, and the world knew nothing of one of the greatest dangers that ever threatened Earth.

I do not think I would have known anything about it myself if I had not met Ogilvy, the well-known astronomer

He was very excited at the news and invited me to spend the night with him, watching the red planet.

Looking through the telescope, I saw a circle of deep blue with the little round planet in the centre

Because it was so small, I did not see the Thing they were sending us, which was flying quickly towards me across that great distance

Nobody on Earth knew anything about the approaching missile.

That night, too, there was another sudden cloud of gas from the distant planet as a second missile started on its way to Earth from Mars, just under twenty-four hours after the first one

I saw a reddish flash at the edge, the slightest bend in its shape, as the clock struck midnight.

I remember how I sat there in the blackness, not suspecting the meaning of the tiny light I had seen and all the trouble that it would cause me

I told Ogilvy, and he took my place and watched the cloud of gas growing as it rose from the surface of the planet

He watched until one, and then we lit the lamp and walked over to his house.

Hundreds of observers saw the flame that night and the following night, at about midnight, and again the night after that

No one on Earth has attempted to explain why the shots ended after this

It may be that the gases from the firing caused the Martians inconvenience

Thick clouds of smoke or dust, which looked like little grey, moving spots through a powerful telescope on Earth, spread through the clearness of the planet's atmosphere and hid its more familiar features.

Even the daily papers woke up to these events at last, and there was much discussion of their cause

But no one suspected the truth, that the Martians had fired missiles, which were now rushing towards us at a speed of many kilometres a second across the great emptiness of space.

One night, when the first missile was probably less than 15,000,000 kilometres away, I went for a walk with my wife

I pointed out Mars, a bright spot of light rising in the sky, towards which so many telescopes were pointing.

There were lights in the upper windows of the houses as people went to bed

From the distant railway station came the sound of trains

Only a few nights later, the first falling star was seen towards the east

Denning, our greatest astronomer, said that the height of its first appearance was about one hundred and fifty kilometres

I was at home at the time and writing in my study with the curtains open

If I had looked up I would have seen the strangest thing that ever fell to Earth from space, but I did not

Nobody went to look for the fallen star that night.

But poor Ogilvy had seen it fall and so he got up very early with the idea of finding it

An enormous hole had been made and the Earth had been thrown violently in every direction, forming piles that could be seen two kilometres away.

The Thing itself lay almost completely buried in the earth

He approached it, surprised at the size and even more surprised at the shape, since most meteorites are fairly round

It was, however, still very hot from its flight through the air and he could not get close to it

He remained standing on one side of the pit that the Thing had made for itself, staring at its strange appearance and thinking that there might be some intelligent design in its shape

He was alone on the common.

Then suddenly, he noticed that some of the burnt skin was falling off the round edge at the end

For a minute he hardly realized what this meant, and although the heat was great, he climbed down into the pit to see the cylinder more closely

He realized that, very slowly, the round top of the cylinder was turning.

Even then he hardly understood what was happening, until he heard another sound and saw the black mark jump forwards a little

The cylinder was artificial - hollow - with an end that screwed out! Something inside the cylinder was unscrewing the top!

At once, thinking quickly, he connected the Thing with the flash on Mars.

The thought of the creature trapped inside was so terrible to him that he forgot the heat, and went forwards to the cylinder to help

But luckily the heat stopped him before he could get his hands on the metal

He stood undecided for a moment, then climbed out of the pit and started to run into Woking.

He met some local people who were up early, but the story he told and his appearance were so wild that they would not listen to him

That quieted him a little, and when he saw Henderson, the London journalist, in his garden, he shouted over the fence and made himself understood.

When Ogilvy told him all he had seen, Henderson dropped his spade, put on his jacket and came out into the road

The two men hurried back at once to the common, and found the cylinder still lying in the same position

But now the sounds inside had stopped, and a thin circle of bright metal showed between its top and body.

They listened, knocked on the burnt metal with a rock and, getting no answer, they both decided that the men inside were either unconscious or dead.

Of course the two were quite unable to do anything, so they went back to the town again to get help

Henderson went to the railway station at once, to send a telegram to London.

By eight o'clock a number of boys and unemployed men were already walking to the common to see the 'dead men from Mars'

That was the form the story took

I heard it first from my newspaper boy at about a quarter to nine and I went to the common immediately.

When I got there, I found a little crowd of perhaps twenty people surrounding the great pit in which the cylinder lay

I think they understood that nothing could be done for the moment, and had gone away to have breakfast at Henderson's house

I climbed into the pit and thought I heard a faint movement under my feet

At that time it was quite clear in my own mind that the Thing had come from the planet Mars, and I felt impatient to see it opened

By the afternoon the appearance of the common had changed very much

The early editions of the evening papers had shocked London

Going to the edge of the pit, I found a group of men in it - Henderson, Ogilvy, and a tall fair-haired man I afterwards learnt was Stent, the Astronomer Royal, with several workmen holding spades

A large part of the cylinder had now been uncovered, although its lower end was still hidden in the side of the pit.

As soon as Ogilvy saw me, he called me to come down, and asked me if I would mind going over to see Lord Hilton, who owned the land

The growing crowd, he said, was now becoming a serious problem, especially the boys

He wanted a fence put up to keep the people back.

I failed to find Lord Hilton at his house, but was told he was expected from London by the six o'clock train

As it was then about a quarter past five, I went home, had some tea and walked up to the station to meet him.

When I returned to the common, the sun was setting

Groups of people were hurrying from the direction of Woking

The crowd around the pit had increased to a couple of hundred people, perhaps

There were raised voices, and some sort of struggle appeared to be going on around the pit

I went on to the crowd and pushed my way through

I heard a peculiar humming sound from the pit.

'We don't know what's in the Thing, you know.'

I saw a young man - I believe he was a shop assistant in Woking - standing on the cylinder and trying to climb out of the pit again

The end of the cylinder was being screwed out from within

Someone pushed against me, and I almost fell down on top of the screw

I turned, and as I did the screw came out and the lid of the cylinder fell onto the sand with a ringing sound

I pressed back against the person behind me, and turned my head towards the Thing again

I had the sunset in my eyes and for a moment the round hole seemed black.

But, looking, I soon saw something grey moving within the shadow, then two shining circles - like eyes

Then something like a little grey snake, about the thickness of a walking-stick, came out of the middle and moved through the air towards me - and then another.

I half-turned, still keeping my eyes on the cylinder, from which other tentacles were now coming out, and began pushing my way back from the side of the pit

I saw shock changing to horror on the faces of the people around me, and there was a general movement backwards

I found myself alone, and saw the people on the other side of the pit running off

I looked again at the cylinder, and felt great terror.

A big, greyish round creature, the size, perhaps, of a bear, was rising slowly and painfully out of the cylinder

As it moved up and caught the light, it shone like wet leather

The head of the thing was rounded and had, one could say, a face

There was a mouth under the eyes, and its lipless edge shone wetly

One tentacle held onto the cylinder; another moved in the air.

Suddenly, the creature disappeared

It had fallen over the edge of the cylinder and into the pit

I heard it give a peculiar cry, and then another of these creatures appeared in the deep shadow of the door.

I turned and ran madly towards the first group of trees, perhaps a hundred metres away

They were all very frightened, but still interested in the strange happenings in the pit

It was the head of the shop assistant who had fallen in, looking black against the hot western sky

The crowd around the pit seemed to grow as new people arrived

This gave people confidence and as darkness fell, a slow, uncertain movement on the common began

Black figures in twos and threes moved forwards, stopped, watched, and moved again, getting closer and closer to the pit.

And then, coming from the direction of Horsell, I noticed a little black group of men, the first of whom was waving a white flag

As the group moved forwards, a number of other people started to follow them.

Suddenly, there was a flash of light and bright greenish smoke came out of the pit in three separate clouds, which moved up, one after the other, into the still air.

The smoke (or flame, perhaps, would be a better word for it) was so bright that the deep blue sky overhead seemed to darken as these clouds rose

At the same time we could hear a faint sound, which changed into a long, loud humming noise

Slowly a dark shape rose out of the pit and a beam of light seemed to flash out from it.

Then flashes of bright fire came from the men, and I realized that the Martians were using some kind of invisible ray

Then, by the light of their own burning, I saw each of the men falling, and their followers turning to run.

As the unseen ray of light passed over them, trees caught fire and even the bushes exploded into flame

And far away to the west I saw flashes of trees and bushes and wooden buildings suddenly set on fire.

I knew it was coming towards me because of the flashing bushes it touched, but I was too shocked to move

All along a curving line beyond the pit, the dark ground smoked

Then the humming stopped and the black, rounded object sank slowly out of sight into the pit.

All this happened so quickly that I stood without moving, shocked by the flashes of light

But it passed and let me live, and left the night around me suddenly dark and unfamiliar

Overhead the stars were coming out, and in the west the sky was still a pale, bright, almost greenish blue

The tops of the trees and the roofs of Horsell were sharp and black against the western sky

Areas of bush and a few trees still smoked, and the houses towards Woking station were sending up tongues of flame into the stillness of the evening air.

With an effort I turned and began an unsteady run through the grass.

The fear I felt was panic - terror not only of the Martians but of the dark and stillness all around me

I ran until I was totally exhausted and I fell down beside the road

That was near the bridge by the gas-works.

A few minutes earlier there had only been three things in my mind: the great size of the night and space and nature, my own weakness and unhappiness, and the near approach of death

The silent common, my escape, the flames, seemed like a dream

I got up and walked up the steep slope to the bridge

I answered his greeting and went on over the bridge.

Two men and a woman were talking at the gate of one of the houses

'What news from the common?' I said.

'Eh?' said one of the men, turning.

'What news from the common?' I repeated.

'Haven't you just been there?' the men asked.

'People seem fairly silly about the common,' the woman said over the gate

'Haven't you heard of the men from Mars?' I said

'Quite enough,' said the woman

I went into the dining-room, sat down, and told her the things that I had seen.

'They are the slowest, fattest things I ever saw crawl

They may stay in the pit and kill people who come near them, as they cannot get out of it

When I saw how white her face was, I began to comfort her and myself by repeating all that Ogilvy had told me about the impossibility of Martians capturing the Earth.

On the surface of the Earth the force of gravity is three times as great as on the surface of Mars

A Martian, therefore, would weigh three times more than on Mars, although his strength would be the same

That was the general opinion

Both The Times and the Daily Telegraph, for example, said this very confidently the next morning

This certainly gave the Martians much greater strength

And we also learned that the Martians were so mechanically clever that they did not need to use their bodies very much.

But I did not consider these points at the time, and so I thought the Martians had very little chance of success

With wine and food and the need to help my wife feel less afraid, I slowly became braver and felt safer.

I remember the dinner table that evening very clearly even now: my dear wife's sweet, worried face looking at me from under the pink lamp-shade, the white cloth laid with silver and glass, the glass of red wine in my hand

I did not know it, but that was the last proper dinner I would eat for many strange and terrible days.

If, on that Friday night, you had drawn a circle at a distance of five kilometres from Horsell Common, I doubt if there would have been one human being outside it, unless it was a relation of Stent, whose emotions or habits were affected by the new arrivals

Many people had heard of the cylinder, of course, and talked about it, but it did not have as much effect as a political event.

Even within the five - kilometer circle, most people were unaffected

I have already described the behaviour of the people to whom I spoke

All over the district people were eating dinner

Maybe there was talk in the village streets, a new topic in the pubs - and here and there a messenger, or even an eye-witness of the later events, caused some excitement

However, for most of the time the daily routine of work, food, drink and sleep went on as it had done for countless years.

People came to the common and left it, but all the time a crowd remained

One or two adventurous people went into the darkness and crawled quite near the Martians, but they never returned, because now and again a light-ray swept round the common, and the Heat-Ray was ready to follow

And all night the sound of hammering could be heard as the Martians worked on the machines they were making ready.

At about eleven, a company of soldiers came through Horsell and spread out in a great circle around the common

Several officers had been on the common earlier in the day and one was reported to be missing

Another one arrived and was busy questioning the crowd at midnight

A few seconds after midnight the crowd in the Chertsey Road, Woking, saw a star fall from the sky into the woods to the north-west

This was the second cylinder.

I went into my garden and stood listening, but towards the common there was nothing moving.

The milkman came as usual and I asked him the latest news

He told me that during the night the Martians had been surrounded by soldiers and that field-guns were expected.

After breakfast, instead of working, I decided to walk down towards the common

Under the railway bridge I found a group of soldiers - engineers, I think, men wearing small round caps, dirty red jackets and dark trousers

They told me that no one was allowed over the bridge

I talked with them for a time and told them of my sight of the Martians on the previous evening

An ordinary engineer is much better educated than a common soldier, and they discussed, with some intelligence, the odd conditions of the possible fight.

After some time I left them and went on to the railway station to get as many morning papers as I could

These contained only very inaccurate descriptions of the killing of Stent, Henderson, Ogilvy and the others

I got back to lunch at about two, very tired because, as I have said, the day was extremely hot and dull

To make myself feel better I took a cold bath in the afternoon.

During that day the Martians did not show themselves

They were busy in the pit, and there was the sound of hammering and a column of smoke

'New attempts have been made to signal, but without success,' was how the evening papers later described it

At about three o'clock I heard the sound of a gun, firing regularly, from the direction of Chertsey

I learned that they were shooting into the wood in which the second cylinder had fallen

An hour or two later a field-gun arrived for use against the first cylinder.

At about six in the evening, as I had tea with my wife in the garden, I heard an explosion from the common, and immediately after that the sound of gunfire

Then came a violent crash quite close to us, that shook the ground

I rushed out onto the grass and saw the tops of the trees around the Oriental College burst into smoky red flame, and the tower of the little church beside it slide down into ruins

The roof of the college was in pieces

Then one of our chimneys cracked and broken bricks fell down onto the flower-bed by my study window.

Then I realized that the Martians could hit the top of Maybury Hill with their Heat-Ray because they had cleared the college out of the way.

After that I took my wife's arm and ran with her out into the road

Then I went back and fetched the servant.

'We can't stay here,' I said, and as I spoke the firing started again for a moment on the common.

'Leatherhead!' I shouted above the sudden noise.

Down the hill I saw some soldiers rush under the railway bridge

Three went through the open doors of the Oriental College and two began running from house to house

The sun, shining through the smoke that rose up from the tops of the trees, seemed blood-red and threw an unfamiliar bright light on everything.

I ran at once towards the pub, whose owner had a horse and cart

I ran because I realized that soon everyone on this side of the hill would be moving

I found the pub's owner in his bar, with no idea of what was going on

I explained quickly that I had to leave my home, and arranged to borrow the cart, promising to bring it back before midnight

At the time it did not seem to me so urgent that he should leave his home.

I drove the cart down the road and, leaving it with my wife and servant, rushed into the house and packed a few valuables

He turned, stared, shouted something about 'crawling out in a thing like a dish cover', and moved on to the gate of the next house

I helped my servant into the back of the cart, then jumped up into the driver's seat beside my wife

In another moment we were clear of the smoke and the noise, and moving quickly down the opposite side of Maybury Hill.

We got there without any problems at about nine o'clock, and the horse had an hour's rest while I had supper with my cousins and left my wife in their care.

My wife was strangely silent during the drive, and seemed very worried

If I had not made a promise to the pub owner, she would, I think, have asked me to stay in Leatherhead that night

I was even afraid that the last shots I had heard might mean the end of our visitors from Mars

I wanted to be there at the death.

The night was unexpectedly dark, and it was as hot and airless as the day

Overhead the clouds were passing fast, mixed here and there with clouds of black and red smoke, although no wind moved the bushes around me

I heard a church strike midnight, and then I saw Maybury Hill, with its tree-tops and roofs black and sharp against the red sky.

At that moment a bright green light lit up the road around me and showed the distant woods to the north

I saw a line of green fire pass through the moving clouds and into the field to my left

It was the third cylinder!

Just after this came the first lightning of the storm, and the thunder burst like a gun overhead

There is a gentle slope towards the foot of Maybury Hill, and down this we went

After the lightning had begun, it flashed again and again, as quickly as I have ever seen

The thunder crashed almost all the time

The flashing light was blinding and confusing, and thin rain hit my face as I drove down the slope.

I paid little attention to the road in front of me, and then suddenly my attention was caught by something

At first I thought it was the wet roof of a house, but the lightning flashes showed that it was moving quickly down Maybury Hill

How can I describe this Thing that I saw? It was an enormous tripod, higher than many houses, stepping over the young trees

Then suddenly, the trees in the wood ahead of me were pushed to the side and a second enormous tripod appeared, rushing, as it seemed, straight towards me

At the sight of this second machine I panicked completely

I pulled my horse's head hard round to the right

The cart turned over on the horse and I was thrown sideways

I crawled out almost immediately and lay, my feet still in the water, under a bush

The horse did not move (his neck was broken, poor animal!) and by the lightning flashes I saw the turned-over cart and one wheel still spinning slowly

Then the enormous machine walked past me and went uphill.

As it passed it gave a deafening howl that was louder than the thunder - 'Aloo! Aloo!' - and a minute later it was with another one, half a kilometer away, bending over something in a field

I have no doubt that this was the third of the cylinders they had fired at us from Mars.

It was some time before my shock would let me struggle up into a drier position, or think of the great danger I was in.

I got to my feet at last and, keeping low, managed to get into a wood near Maybury without the machines seeing me

Staying in the wood, I moved towards my own house

If I had really understood the meaning of all the things I had seen, I would have gone back to join my wife in Leatherhead immediately

But that night it was all very strange and I was physically exhausted, wet to the skin, deafened and blinded by the storm

I walked up the narrow road towards my house

Near the top I stood on something soft and, by a flash of lightning, saw the body of a man

Then the lightning flashed again and I saw his face

It was the owner of the pub, whose cart I had taken.

I stepped over him nervously and moved on up the hill

Towards Maybury Bridge there were voices and the sound of feet, but I did not have the courage to shout or go to them

I let myself into my house and locked the door, walked to the bottom of the stairs and sat down, shaking violently.

The window looks over the trees and the railway towards Horsell Common

In the hurry to leave it had been left open

I stopped in the doorway, at a safe distance from it.

The towers of the Oriental College and the trees around it had gone

Very far away, lit by red fire, the common was visible

Across the light, great black shapes moved busily backwards and forwards.

I closed the door noiselessly and moved nearer the window

The view opened out until, on one side, it reached to the houses around Woking Station, and on the other, to the burnt woods of Byfleet

I turned my desk chair to the window and stared out at the country and, in particular, at the three enormous black Things that were moving around the common

Or did a Martian sit inside each, controlling it in the same way that a man's brain controls his body?

The storm had left the sky clear, and over the smoke of the burning land the tiny bright light of Mars was dropping into the west, when a soldier came quietly into my garden

I got up and leant out of the window.

He stopped for a moment, then walked across to the house.

'Come into the house,' I said.

I went down, opened the door and let him in

He followed me into the dining-room.

Then suddenly he sat down at the table, put his head on his arms and began to cry like a little boy

It was a long time before he was able to answer my questions, and the answers he gave were puzzled and came in broken sentences.

They were turning their gun to fire on one of the tripods when it suddenly exploded

His back was hurt by the fall of a horse and he lay there for a long time

He watched as the foot-soldiers rushed towards the tripod

Then the tripod walked slowly over the common

A kind of arm held a complicated metal case, out of which the Heat-Ray flashed as it killed anyone who was still moving

Then the tripod turned and walked away towards where the second cylinder lay.

At last the soldier was able to move, crawling at first, and he got to Woking

He hid behind a broken wall as one of the Martian tripods returned

After it got dark, the soldier finally ran and managed to get across the railway.

That was the story I got from him, bit by bit

He had eaten no food since midday, and I found some meat and bread and brought it into the room

As we talked, the sky gradually became lighter

When we had finished eating, we went quietly upstairs to my study and I looked again out of the open window

In one night the valley had become a place of death

The fires had died down now, but the ruins of broken and burnt-out houses and blackened trees were clear in the cold light of the dawn

Destruction had never been so total in the history of war

And, shining in the morning light, three of the tripods stood on the common, their tops turning as they examined the damage they had done.

As the dawn grew brighter, we moved back from the window where we had watched and went very quietly downstairs.

The soldier agreed with me that the house was not a good place to stay in

The strength of the Martians worried me so much that I had decided to take my wife to the south coast, and leave the country with her immediately

I had already decided that the area around London would be the scene of a great battle before the Martians could be destroyed.

Between us and Leatherhead, however, lay the third cylinder

But the soldier persuaded me not to

'It's no kindness to your wife,' he said, 'for you to get killed.' In the end I agreed to go north with him under cover of the woods

I wanted to start at once, but the soldier had been in wars before and knew better than that

He made me find all the food and drink that we could carry, and we filled our pockets

Then we left the house and ran as quickly as we could down the narrow road

All the houses seemed empty

In the road lay a pile of three burnt bodies close together, killed by the Heat-Ray

We reached the woods at the foot of the hill and moved through these towards the road

As we ran, we heard the sound of horses and saw through the trees three soldiers riding towards Woking

'You are the first people I've seen coming this way this morning,' the officer said

You'll come in sight of the Martians, I expect, about a kilometer along this road.'

'What do they look like?' asked the officer.

'What nonsense!' said the officer.

'No, sir.' And he began to describe the Heat-Ray.

Half-way through his report the officer interrupted him and looked at me.

Listen,' he said to my new friend, 'you'd better go to Weybridge and report to the highest officer.'

By Byfleet station we came out from the trees and found the country calm and peaceful in the morning sunlight

It seemed like any other Sunday - except for the empty houses, and the other ones where people were packing.

Soldiers were telling people to leave and helping them to load carts in the main street

Many people, though, did not realize how serious the situation was

'Do you know what's over there?' I said, pointing towards the woods that hid the Martians.

We remained there until midday, and at that time found ourselves at the place where the River Wey joins the River Thames

There was no great fear at this time, but already there were more people than all the boats could carry across the Thames

Every now and then people looked nervously at the fields beyond Chertsey, but everything there was still.

Then came the sound of a gun and, almost immediately, other guns across the river, unseen because of the trees, began to fire

Everyone stood still, stopped by the sudden sound of battle, near us but invisible to us.

Then we saw a cloud of smoke far away up the river

The ground moved and a heavy explosion shook the air, smashing two or three windows in the houses and leaving us shocked.

Quickly, one after the other, one, two, three, four of the Martian machines appeared, far away over the low trees towards Chertsey

Their metal bodies shone in the sun as they moved forwards to the guns

One on the left, the furthest away, held a large case high in the air, and the terrible Heat-Ray shone towards Chertsey and struck the town.

At the sight of these strange, quick and terrible creatures, the crowd near the water's edge seemed for a moment to be totally shocked

Then came some quiet talk and the beginning of movement

I turned around again and ran towards the approaching Martian, ran right down the stony beach and dived into the water

Others did the same

The stones under my feet were muddy and slippery, and the river was so low that I moved perhaps seven metres before I could get under the surface

I could hear people jumping off boats into the water.

But the Martian took no notice of us

When I lifted my head it was looking towards the guns that were still firing across the river

It was already raising the case which sent the Heat-Ray when the first shell burst six metres above its head.

Then two other shells burst at the same time in the air near its body

Its head twisted round in time to receive, but not in time to avoid, the fourth shell.

It hit a church tower, knocking it down, then moved on and fell into the river out of sight.

A violent explosion shook the air, and a column of water, steam, mud and broken metal shot far up into the sky

In another moment a great wave of very hot water came sweeping round the bend

I saw people struggling towards the shore and heard their screaming and shouting faintly above the noise of the Martian's fall.

I rushed through the water until I could see round the bend

The Martian came into sight down the river, most of it under the water

Thick clouds of steam were pouring from the wreckage, and through it I could see its long legs and tentacles moving in the water.

A man, knee-deep in the water, shouted to me and pointed, although I could not hear what he said

Looking back, I saw the other Martians walking down the river-bank from the direction of Chertsey

At that moment I got under the water and, holding my breath until movement was painful, swam under the surface for as long as I could

When for a moment I raised my head to breathe and throw the hair and water out of my eyes, the steam was rising in a white fog that hid the Martians completely

They had passed me and two were bending over the fallen one.

The third and fourth stood beside him in the water

The cases that produced the Heat-Rays were waved high and the beams flashed this way and that.

The air was full of deafening and confusing noises: the loud sounds of the Martians, the crash of falling houses, the flash of fire as trees and fences began to burn

Thick black smoke was rising to mix with the steam from the river.

Then suddenly the white flashes of the Heat-Ray came towards me

The Heat- Ray came down to the water's edge less than fifty metres from where I stood

It ran across the river and the water behind it boiled

I turned towards the shore.

If my foot had slipped, it would have been the end

I fell in full view of the Martians on the stony beach

I have a faknee-int memory of the foot of a Martian coming down within twenty metres of my head, going straight into the loose stones

Then I saw the four of them carrying the remains of the fallen one between them, now clear and then later faint through a curtain of smoke, moving away from me across a great space of river and fields

I saw an empty boat, very small and far away, moving down the river and, taking off most of my wet clothes, I swam to it

I used my hands to keep it moving, down the river towards Walton, going very slowly and often looking behind me

When the bridge at Walton was coming into sight, I landed on the Middlesex bank and lay down, very sick, in the long grass.

I do not remember the arrival of the curate, so probably I slept for some time

As I woke up, I noticed a seated figure with his face staring at the sky, watching the sunset.

I sat up, and at the sound of my movement he looked at me.

'You have been asking for water for the last hour,' he said.

I was walking the roads to clear my brain, and then - fire and death! All our work - everything destroyed

Another pause, and then he shouted, 'The smoke of her burning goes up for ever and ever!' His eyes were wide and he pointed a thin finger in the direction of Weybridge.

It was clear to me that the great tragedy in which he was involved - it seemed that he had escaped from Weybridge - had driven him to the edge of madness.

'Are these creatures everywhere? Has the Earth been given to them?'

'Only this morning I was in charge of the church service -'

From beyond the low hills across the water came the dull sound of the distant guns and a far-away strange crying

High in the west the moon hung pale above the smoke and the hot, still beauty of the sunset.

'To the north.'

My younger brother was in London when the Martians fell at Woking

He was a medical student, working for an examination, and he heard nothing of the arrival until Saturday morning

The morning papers on Saturday contained, in addition to a great deal of information about the planet Mars, one very short report.

The Martians, alarmed by the approach of a crowd, had killed a number of people with a quick-firing gun, the story said

It ended with the words, 'Although they seem frightening, the Martians have not moved from the pit into which they have fallen, and don't seem able to do so.'

Even the afternoon papers had nothing to tell apart from the movement of soldiers around the common, and the burning of the woods between Woking and Weybridge

Nothing more of the fighting was known that night, the night of my drive to Leatherhead and back.

My brother was not worried about us, as he knew from the description in the papers chat the cylinder was three kilometres from my house

That night he made up his mind to visit me, in order to see the Things before they were killed

On the Saturday evening, at Waterloo station, he learned that an accident prevented trains from reaching Woking

In fact, the people in charge of the railway did not clearly know at that time

There was very little excitement at the station

Few people connected the problem with the Martians.

I have read, in another description of these events, that on Sunday morning 'all London was panicked by the news from Woking.' In fact, this is simply not true

Plenty of Londoners did not hear of the Martians until Monday morning

Some did, but they needed time to realize what all the reports in the Sunday papers actually meant

Besides this, Londoners are very used to feeling safe, and exciting news is so normal in the papers that they could read reports like this without great fear:

At about seven o'clock last night the Martians came out of the cylinder and, moving around in metal machines, completely destroyed Woking station and the houses around it, and killed around 600 soldiers

People in West Surrey are very worried and defenses have been built to slow the Martians' movement towards London.

No one in London knew what the Martians looked like, and there was still a fixed idea that they must be slow: 'crawling', 'moving painfully' - words like these were in all the earlier reports

But there was almost nothing to tell people until the government announced that the people of Walton and Weybridge, and all chat district, were pouring along the roads towards London.

My brother went again to Waterloo station to find out if the line to Woking was open

There he heard that the Chertsey line was also closed

He learned that several unusual telegrams had been received in the morning from Byfleet and Chertsey stations, but that these had suddenly stopped

'There's fighting going on around Weybridge,' was all the information they had.

Quite a number of people who had been expecting friends to arrive by train were standing at the station

'They come from Weybridge and Walton, and they said guns have been heard at Chertsey, heavy firing, and that soldiers told them to move out at once because the Martians are corning

At about five o'clock the growing crowd in the station was greatly excited by the opening of the line between the South-Eastern and South-Western stations, which is usually closed

Then trains carrying large guns and many soldiers passed through the station, moving towards Kingston

Soon after that the police arrived and began to move the crowd out of the station, and my brother went out into the street again.

On Waterloo Bridge a number of people were watching an odd brown liquid that came down the river from time to time

The sun was just setting and the Houses of Parliament stood against a peaceful sky

The advertising boards said, 'Terrible tragedy! Fighting at Weybridge! Defeat of the Martians! London in danger!' He bought a paper.

Then, and only then, he understood something of the full power and terror of the Martians

They could move quickly and strike with such power that even the biggest guns could not stand against them

Many field-guns, the report said, had been hidden around the country near Horsell Common, and especially between the Woking district and London

Five of the machines had been seen moving towards the Thames and one, by a lucky chance, had been destroyed

In other cases the shells had missed, and the guns had at once been destroyed by the Heat-Rays

Heavy losses of soldiers were mentioned, but in general the report was optimistic.

They had gone back to their cylinders again, in the circle around Woking

No doubt, said the report, the situation was strange and serious, but the public was asked to avoid and discourage panic

No doubt the Martians were very frightening, but there could not be more than twenty of them against our millions.

All down Wellington Street people could be seen reading the paper

Certainly people were excited by the news, whatever they had felt before

A map shop in the Strand opened specially, and a man in his

Sunday clothes could be seen inside quickly fixing maps of Surrey to the shop window.

Going along the Strand to Trafalgar Square, my brother saw some of the refugees from West Surrey

The faces of the people showed that they were very tired

He noticed an unusual number of police controlling the traffic

Some of the refugees were exchanging news with the people on the buses

My brother spoke to several of the refugees but none could give him any news of Woking, except one man who said that it had been totally destroyed the previous night.

At that time there was a strong feeling on the streets that the government should be blamed because they had not destroyed the Martians already.

At about eight o'clock the sound of tiring could be heard clearly ail over the south of London

There were one or two carts with refugees going along Oxford Street, but the news was spreading so slowly that Regent Street and Portland Place were full of people taking their usual Sunday night walk

Along the edge of Regent's Park there were as many romantic couples as there had ever been

The sound of guns continued from time to time and after midnight there seemed to be lightning in the south.

My brother read and reread the paper, thinking that the worst had happened to me

He went to bed a little after midnight and was woken in the early hours of Monday morning by the sound of knocking on doors, feet running in the street, distant drumming and the ringing of bells

Then he jumped out of bed and ran to the window.

Up and down the street other windows were opening and people were shouting questions

'They are coming!' a policeman shouted back, banging on the door

'The Martians are coming!' Then he hurried to the next door.

The sound of drums came from the army base in Albany Street and bells were ringing in every church

There was a noise of doors opening, and the lights went on in window after window in the houses across the street.

A closed carriage came up the street, quickly followed by a number of other fast-moving vehicles

For a long time my brother stared out of the window in total surprise, watching the policeman banging at door after door

Then he crossed the room and began to dress, running with each piece of clothing to the window in order to miss nothing of the growing excitement

And then men selling unusually early newspapers came shouting into the street:

'London in danger! Kingston and Richmond defenses broken! Terrible killing in the Thames Valley!'

All around him - in the rooms below, in the houses on each side and across the road, and all across London - people were rubbing their eyes and opening windows to stare out and ask questions, and getting dressed quickly as the first breath of the coming storm of fear blew through the streets

It was the beginning of the great panic

London, which had gone to bed on Sunday night not knowing much and caring even less, was woken in the early hours of Monday morning to a real sense of danger.

Unable to learn what was happening from his window, my brother went down and out into the street, just as the sky turned pink with the dawn

'Black Smoke!' As he stood at the door, not knowing what to do, he saw another newspaper-seller approaching him

The man was running away with the others and selling his papers for many times their normal price as he ran - a strange mixture of profit and panic.

And from this paper my brother read that terrible report from the commander of the army:

They have poisoned our gunners, destroyed Richmond, Kingston and Wimbledon, and are moving slowly towards London, destroying everything on the way, It is impossible to stop them

There is no safety from the Black Smoke except by running away.

All of the six million people who lived in the great city were beginning to move

Soon everybody would be trying to escape to the north

'Black Smoke!' the voices shouted

The bells of the local church rang loudly, a carelessly-driven cart smashed, and people screamed and swore

Yellow lights moved around in the houses

And in the sky above them, the dawn was growing brighter - clear and calm.

He heard people running in the rooms, and up and down the stairs behind him

His neighbour came to the door

As my brother began to realize how serious the situation was, he returned quickly to his room, put all the money he had - about ten pounds - into his pockets and went out again into the streets.

While the curate had sat and talked so wildly to me in the flat fields near Walton, and while my brother was watching the refugees pour across Westminster Bridge, the Martians had started to attack again

As it was reported later, most of them remained busy with preparations in the pit on Horsell Common until nine that night, doing something that produced a great amount of Black Smoke.

They moved forwards slowly and carefully towards Ripley and Weybridge, and so came in sight of the waiting guns

It was this howling and the firing of the guns at Ripley and Weybridge that we heard at Walton

The guns fired one ineffective shell each, then the soldiers ran away

Hidden by a wood, it seems they were not noticed by the Martian nearest to them

The fallen Martian used its voice, and immediately a second one answered it, appearing over the trees to the south

All of the second shells missed the Martian on the ground and, immediately.

The other Martians used their Heat-Rays on the guns

The shells blew up, the trees all around the guns caught fire and only one or two of the men escaped.

After this it seemed that the three Martians spoke together, and those who were watching them report that they stayed absolutely quiet for the next half-hour

By about nine it had finished, and the machine was seen to move again.

A similar tube was given to each of the three, and the seven spread out at equal distances along a curved line between Weybridge and Ripley.

A dozen signal lights went on as soon as they began to move, warning the waiting guns around Esher

At the same time four of the fighting-machines, also carrying tubes, crossed the river, and two of them, black against the western sky, came into sight of myself and the curate as we hurried along the road to the north.

When he saw them, the curate made a frightened noise and began running, but I knew it was no good running from a Martian and I crawled into some bushes by the side of the road

We heard the distant sound of a gun, then another nearer, and then another

And then the Martian closest to us raised his tube and fired it towards the guns, with a loud bang that made the ground shake

The other one did the same

I was so excited by all this that I completely forgot about my persona safety and raised my head out of the bushes

I expected at least to see smoke or fire, but there was only the deep-blue sky above and one single star

There had been no explosion, no answer from the guns

'What's happened?' said the curate, standing up.

I looked again at the Martian, and saw that it was now moving east along the river bank

Every moment I expected a hidden gun to fire at it, but the evening calm was unbroken

The figure of the Martian grew smaller as it moved away, and soon it was hidden by the mist and the coming night

The curate and I climbed higher up the hill and looked around

Towards Sunbury there was something dark, like a hill, hiding our view of the country further away

Then, far across the river, we saw another, similar hill

I had a sudden thought and looked to the north, and there I saw a third of these cloudy black hills.

Far away to the north-east we heard the Martians calling to each other, but our guns were silent.

At the time we could not understand these things, but later I learnt the meaning of these frightening black hills

Each of the Martians, standing in the great curve I have described, had used the tube he carried to fire a large cylinder over whatever hill, wood or other possible hiding-place for guns might be in front of him

These broke when they hit the ground - they did not explode - and let out an enormous amount of thick Black Smoke

This rose up in a cloud shaped like a hill, then sank and spread itself slowly over the surrounding country

It was heavy, this smoke, so when it began to sink down it behaved like a liquid, running down hills and into the valleys

When the smoke had begun to settle, it stayed quite close to the ground so that even fifteen metres up in the air, on the roots and upper floors of houses and in high trees, there was a chance of escaping its poison

A man later told me that he had watched from a church roof as the smoke filled his village

For a day and a half he stayed up there, tired, hungry and burnt by the sun before it was safe to come down

But that was in a village where the Black Smoke was allowed to remain until it sank into the ground

Usually, when it had done its work, the Martian cleared the air by blowing steam at it.

They did this to the black clouds near us, as we saw in the starlight from the upper window of an empty house

From there we could see the searchlights on Richmond Hill and Kingston Hill moving in the sky, and at about eleven the windows shook, and we heard the sound of the large guns that had been put in position there

Then the fourth cylinder fell - a bright green star to the north-east.

So, doing it methodically, as a man might kill insects, the Martians spread this strange killing smoke over the country towards London

The ends of the curve slowly moved apart, until at least they formed a line about twelve kilometres long.

All through the night their tubes moved forwards

They never gave the guns any chance against them

Wherever there was a possibility of guns being hidden, they fired a cylinder of Black Smoke at them, and where the guns could be seen they used the Heat-Ray.

By midnight the burning trees along the slopes of Richmond Hill lit up clouds of Black Smoke which covered the whole valley of the Thames, and went as far as the eye could see.

They only used the Heat-Ray from time to time that night, either because they had a limited supply of material for its production or because they did not want to destroy the country, but only to defeat its people

Sunday night was the end of organized opposition to their movement.

You have to imagine what happened to the gunners towards Esher, waiting so tensely in the evening light, because none of them lived to tell the story

You can see the quiet expectation, the officers watching, the gunners waiting with their horses, the groups of local people standing as near as they were allowed, the ambulances and hospital tents with the burnt and wounded from Weybridge

Then came the dull noise of the shots that the Martians fired, and the cylinder flying over the trees and houses and breaking in the neighboring fields.

You can imagine, too, how they watched as the blackness rose into the sky

There were shouts of fear, the guns suddenly left behind, men on the ground struggling to breathe, and the fast spreading of the dark smoke - a silent black cloud hiding its dead.

Before dawn the Black Smoke was pouring through the streets of Richmond

It told the people of London that they had to run away.

You can understand the wave of fear that swept through the greatest city in the world at dawn on Monday morning

People ran to the railway stations, to the boats on the Thames, and hurried by even street that went north or east

By ten o'clock the police were finding it hard to keep control.

All the railway lines north of the Thames had been warned by midnight on Sunday, and trains were being filled

Passengers were fighting for standing room in the carriages even at two o'clock in the morning

By three the crowds were so large around the stations that people were being pushed over and walked on

The police who had been sent to direct the traffic, exhausted and angry, were fighting with the people they had been called out to protect.

And as time passed and the engine drivers and firemen refused to return to London, the people turned in growing crowds away from the stations and onto the roads running north

By midday a cloud of slowly sinking Black Smoke had moved along the Thames, cutting off all escape across the bridges

After trying unsuccessfully to get onto a train at Chalk Farm my brother came out into the road, pushed through the hurrying lines of vehicles, and had the luck to be at the front of a crowd which was taking bicycles from a shop

He put a hole in its front tire while he was pulling it through the broken window, and cut his wrist, but he managed to get away on it

The foot of Haverstock Hill was blocked by fallen horses, but my brother got onto the Belsize Road.

So he escaped from the worst of the panic in London and reached Edgware at about seven

A kilometer before the village the front wheel of the bicycle broke

He left it at the roadside and walked on

People there were standing on the pavement, looking in surprise at the growing crowds of refugees

My brother had some friends in Chelmsford, and this perhaps made him take the road that ran to the east

He saw few other refugees until he met the two ladies who later travelled with him

He heard their screams and, hurrying round the corner, saw a couple of men trying to pull them out of the little cart which they had been driving, while a third held onto the frightened horse's head

One of the ladies, a short woman dressed in white, was screaming

The other, younger one was hitting the man who held her arm with a whip.

One of the men turned towards him

Realizing from his face that a fight was unavoidable, and being a good boxer, my brother hit him hard and knocked him back onto the wheel of the cart.

It was no time for fair fighting, and my brother quieted him with a kick, then took hold of the collar of the man who held the younger lady's arm

He heard the horse move forwards and then the third man hit him between the eyes

The man he held pulled himself free and ran off down the road in the direction from which he had come.

Still recovering, my brother found himself facing the man who had held the horse's head, and realized that the cart was moving away along the road

The man, who looked very well built, tried to move in closer, but my brother hit him in the face

Then, realizing that he was alone, he ran along the road after the cart, with the big man behind him

He would have had very little chance if the younger lady had not very bravely stopped the cart and returned to help him

It seemed that she had had a gun all the time, but it had been under her seat when they were attacked

The less brave of the two attackers ran away, and the other one followed cursing him

They both stopped further down the road, where the third man lay unconscious.

'Take this!' the younger lady said, and she gave my brother the gun.

'Let's go back to the cart,' said my brother, wiping the blood from his lip.

They walked to where the lady in white was struggling to hold the frightened horse

My brother looked back along the road

'I'll sit here,' he said, 'if I may,' and he got up on the front seat

The younger lady sat beside him and made the horse move.

My brother learned that the two women were the wife and younger sister of a doctor living in Stanmore, The doctor had heard about the Martians at the railway station, on his way home from seeing a patient, and had sent them off, promising to follow after telling the neighbour

He said he would catch up with them by about half-past four in the morning, but it was now nearly nine and there was no sign of him.

They stopped and waited for a few hours, but the doctor did not appear

My brother, who had seen the situation at the stations in London, thought that was hopeless

He suggested that they should drive across Essex to the sea at Harwich, and from there get right out of the country.

Mrs Elphinstone - that was the name of the woman in white - refused to listen to his argument, and kept calling for 'George', but her sister-in-law was very quiet and sensible and agreed to my brother's suggestion

So, intending to cross the Great North Road, they went on towards Barnet

They also noticed a long line of dust rising among the houses in front of them

There was a sharp bend in the road, less than fifty metres from the crossroads

My brother stopped the horse.

The main road was a boiling stream of people, a river of human beings rushing to the north

A great cloud of dust, white under the strong sun, made everything within five metres of the ground grey and unclear

More dust was raised all the time by the thick crowd of men and women, horses and vehicles.

'Go on! Go on!' the voices said

It seemed that the whole population of London was moving north

They went back a hundred metres in the direction they had come

As they passed the bend in the road, my brother saw a man lying not far away

Beyond the bend my brother changed his mind

'We must go that way,' he said, and turned the horse round again.

For the second time that day the girl showed her courage

My brother went into the crowd and stopped a horse pulling a cart, while she drove in front of it

In another moment they were caught and swept forwards with the stream of vehicles

My brother, with red whip-marks on his face and hands from the car's driver, got up into the driving seat.

'Point the gun at the man behind,' he said, giving it to her, 'it he pushes us too hard

Then they began to look for a chance of getting to the right side of the road

But as soon as they were in the stream of vehicles, there was little they could do

They were taken through Barnet and were more than a kilometer beyond the centre of the town before they could fight their way across to the other side of the road.

They turned to the east and climbed a hill

There they stopped for the rest of the afternoon, because they were all exhausted.

They were beginning to feel very hungry and the night was cold

In the evening many people came hurrying along the road near their stopping-place, escaping from unknown dangers and going in the direction from which my brother had come.

If the Martians had only wanted destruction, they could have killed the whole population of London on Monday, as it moved out slowly through the neighboring countryside

It one had flown over London that morning, every road to the north or east would have seemed black with moving refugees, everyone a frightened and exhausted human being.

None of the wars of history had such an effect - six million people, moving without weapons or food or any real sense of direction

It was the start of the death of the human race.

And over the blue hills to the south of the river, the Martians moved backwards and forwards, calmly spreading their poison clouds over one piece of country and then over another

They destroyed any weapons they found and wrecked the railways here and there

They seemed in no hurry, and did not go beyond the central part of London all that day

It is certain that many died at home, killed by the Black Smoke.

Until about midday there were still many ships on the Thames, attracted by the enormous sums of money offered by refugees

At about one o'clock in the afternoon, the thin remains of a cloud of Black Smoke was seen coming through London's Blackfriars Bridge

This caused a terrible panic and all the ships and boats tried to leave at the same time

Many became stuck together under Tower Bridge, and the sailors had to fight against people who tried to get on from the riverside

People were actually climbing down onto the boats from the bridge above.

When, an hour later, a Martian walked down the river, there was nothing but broken pieces of boats in the water.

I will tell you later about the falling of the fifth cylinder

My brother, watching beside the women in the cart in the field, saw the green flash of it far beyond the hills

On Tuesday the three of them, still intending to get out to sea, drove through the busy country towards Colchester.

That day the refugees began to realize how much they needed food

A number of people now, like my brother, were moving to the east, and some were even so desperate that they turned back towards London to get food

These were mainly people from the northern suburbs who had only heard of, but not seen, the Black Smoke.

My brother heard that about half the members of the government had met in Birmingham, in central England, and that enormous amounts of explosive were being prepared to be used in the Midlands

He was told that the Midland Railway Company had started running trains again, and was taking people north from St Albans

There was also a notice which said that within twenty-four hours bread would be given to the hungry people

They heard no more about the bread than this notice, and nobody else did either.

That night the seventh cylinder fell in London, on Primrose Hill.

On Wednesday my brother and the two women reached Chelmsford, and there a number of people, calling themselves the Council of Public Safety, took their horse for food

Although the three of them were hungry themselves, they decided to walk on.

After several more hours on the road, they suddenly saw the sea and the most amazing crowd of ships of all types that it is possible to imagine.

After the sailors could no longer come up the Thames, they went to the towns on the Essex coast to take people onto their ships

Close to the shore was a large number of fishing-boats from various countries, and steamboats from the Thames

Beyond these were the larger ships - a great number of coal ships, ships carrying goods, and neat white and grey passenger ships from Southampton and Hamburg.

This was the Thunder Child, the only one in sight, but far away to the right a column of smoke marked the position of other warships

These waited in a long line, ready for action, right across the mouth of the Thames, watching the Martian attack but powerless to prevent it.

At the sight of the sea Mrs Elphmstone panicked

She had been growing increasingly upset and depressed during the two days' journey

It was very difficult to get her down to the beach, where after some time my brother caught the attention of some men from a steamboat

They sent a small boat and agreed on a price of thirty-six pounds for the three passengers

The steamboat was going, these men said, to the Belgian port of Ostend.

It was about two o'clock when my brother got onto it with the two women

There was food available, although the prices were very high, and the three of them had a meal.

There were already around forty passengers on the boat, some of whom had spent their last money getting a ticket, but the captain stayed until five in the afternoon, picking up passengers until the boat was dangerously crowded

He would probably have stayed longer it the sound or guns had not begun at about that time in the south

At the same time, far away in the south-east, the shapes of three warships appeared, beneath clouds of smoke.

The little steamboat was already moving out to sea, when a Martian appeared, small and far away, moving along the muddy coast from the south

The captain swore at the top of his voice at his own delay, and the ship increased speed.

It was the first Martian that my brother had seen, and he stood, more amazed than frightened, as it moved steadily towards the ships, walking further and further into the water

Then, far away, another appeared, stepping over some small trees, and then another could be seen even further away, crossing the flat mud that lay between the sea and the sky.

Looking to the north-east, my brother saw the long line of ships already moving away from the approaching terror

And then a quick movement of the steamboat (which had turned to avoid being hit) threw him off the seat on which he had been standing

He got to his feet and saw to the right, less than a hundred metres away, the warship cutting through the water at full speed, throwing enormous waves out on either side.

Some water came over the side of the steamboat and blinded my brother for a moment

When his eyes were clear again, the warship had passed and was rushing towards the land

He looked past it at the Martians again and saw the three of them now close together, and standing so far out to sea that their legs were almost completely under water.

If the ship had fired one shell, they would have sent it straight to the bottom with the Heat-Ray.

Suddenly, the nearest Martian lowered his tube and fired a cylinder at the Thunder Child

This hit its left side and sent up a black cloud that the ship moved away from

To the watchers on the steamboat, low in the water and with the sun in their eyes, it seemed that the warship was already among the Martians.

They saw the three thin figures separating and rising out of the water as they moved back towards the shore, and one of them raised the box that fired his Heat-Ray

He held it pointing down, and a cloud of steam came up from the water as it hit the ship.

A flame rose up through the steam and then the Martian began to fall over

In another moment it had hit the sea, and a great amount of water and steam flew high in the air

The guns of the Thunder Child were heard going off one after another, and one shot hit the water close by the steamboat.

As the Martian fell, the captain shouted and all the crowded passengers at the back of the steamer joined in

Because rushing out beyond the smoke and steam came something long and black with flames coming from it.

It went straight towards a second Martian, and was within a hundred metres of it when the Heat-Rav hit it

There was a violent bang, a blinding flash and the warship blew up

The Martian was thrown back by the violence of the explosion, and in another moment the burning wreckage, still moving forwards, had broken the Martian like something made of wood

'Two!' shouted the captain.

Everyone was shouting and they could hear shouts and cheers from the other ships and the boats

The steam stayed in the air for many minutes, hiding the third Martian and the coast

All this time the steamboat was moving steadily out to sea and away from the fight, and when at last the steam cleared, the black cloud got in the way and they could see nothing of either the Thunder Child or the third Martian

But the other warships were now quite close and moving in towards the shore.

The little ship my brother was on continued to move out to sea, and the warships became smaller in the distance.

Then suddenly, out of the golden sunset, came the sound of guns and the sight of black shadows moving

Everyone moved to the side of the steamboat and looked to the west, but smoke rose and blocked the sun

The ship travelled on while the passengers wondered.

The sun sank into grey clouds, the sky darkened and an evening star came into sight

Then the captain cried out and pointed

Something rushed up into the sky, something flat and broad and very large, and flew in a great curve

It grew smaller, sank slowly and disappeared again into the night

And as it flew, it rained down darkness on the land.

Earth Under the Martians

In the last two chapters I have moved away from my own adventures to tell of the experiences of my brother

All through this time I and the curate had been hiding in the empty house where we went to escape the Black Smoke

We stayed there all Sunday night and all the next day - the day of the panic - in a little island of daylight, cut off by the Black Smoke from the rest of the world

I knew my cousin was brave enough for any emergency, but he was not the sort of man to understand danger quickly and do something about it

These worries stayed on my mind and I grew very tired of the curate's constant talking

After trying and failing to keep him quiet, I kept away from him in other rooms in the house.

We were surrounded by the Black Smoke all that day and the following morning

There were signs of people in the next house on Sunday evening - a face at a window and moving lights, and later the closing of a door

We saw nothing of them the next day

The Black Smoke moved slowly towards the river all through Monday morning, slowly getting nearer and nearer to us, coming at last along the road outside the house that hid us.

A Martian walked across the fields at about midday, killing the stuff with steam

When we looked out I saw the country covered with black dust, but we were no longer trapped

But the curate did not want to leave.

When it was clear to the curate that I intended to go alone, he suddenly decided to come

Everything was quiet through the afternoon and we started at about five o'clock along the blackened road to Sunbury.

Here and there along the road, and in Sunbury itself, were dead bodies of horses as well as men, turned-over carts and luggage, all covered thickly with black dust

I remember a pile of three broken bicycles, flattened by the wheels of passing carts

Once again, on the Surrey side, there was black dust that had once been smoke, and some dead bodies - a number of them near the approach to the station.

The top of a Martian fighting-machine came into sight over the house tops, less than a hundred metres away from us

We stood shocked by our danger, and if the Martian had been looking down we would have died immediately

There the curate lay down, crying silently and refusing to move again.

But my fixed idea of reaching Leatherhead would not let me rest, and in the evening I went out again

I left the curate in the hut, but he came hurrying after me.

That second start was the most foolish thing I ever did

It was obvious that the Martians were all around us

As soon as the curate caught up with me, we saw either the fighting-machine we had seen before or another one, far away across the fields

For the first time, I realized that perhaps the Martians had another purpose, apart from destroying human beings

We stood for a moment in terror, then ran through a gate behind us into a garden and hid in a corner until the stars were out.

We kept away from the road, moving through gardens and some areas full of trees

When we got to Sheen, the curate said that he felt unwell and we decided to try one of the houses.

The one we chose was in a walled garden, and in the kitchen we found some food

I am listing these exactly because we lived on this food for the next fortnight.

We sat in the kitchen in the dark and had a meal of cold food, and just before midnight there was a blinding flash of green light followed by the loudest bang I have ever heard

There was a crash of glass, the sound of falling walls, and then the ceiling fell down in pieces on our heads

I was knocked across the floor and my head hit the oven

I lay there unconscious for a long time, the curate told me, and when I woke up he was wiping my face with a wet handkerchief.

Outside and very near was the noise from a machine, which started and stopped.

'A Martian!' said the curate.

Our situation was so strange and unbelievable that for three or four hours, until the dawn came, we hardly moved

And then the light came, not through the window, which was filled with earth from the garden, but through a small hole that had been knocked in the wall

Through this we saw the body of a Martian, watching a cylinder which was still red with heat

When we saw that, we moved as slowly as possible out of the grey light of the kitchen and into the darkness of the hall.

Suddenly, the truth came to me.

'It's hit this house and buried us under the ruins!'

For a time the curate was silent, then he said, 'God help us!'

For hours we lay there in the darkness, while from outside came the sounds of hammering and then, after some time, a sound like an engine

Towards the end of the day I found that I was very hungry

I told the curate that I was going to look for food, and moved back into the kitchen again

After eating we went back to the hall, and I fell asleep

I crawled back into the kitchen and saw him lying down and looking out of the hole at the Martians.

Through the hole I could see the top of a tree, turned to gold by the evening sun

I stepped carefully through the broken plates that covered the floor.

I touched the curate's leg, and he moved so suddenly that some bricks slid down outside with a loud crash

The falling bricks had left another hole in the wall of the building

Through this I was able to see into what had been, only the previous night, a quiet road

The fifth cylinder had not fallen on our house, but on top of the house next door

The cylinder had gone right through it and made a large hole in the ground, much larger than the pit I had looked into in Woking

The earth all around had been thrown up over the neighbouring houses

By chance the kitchen had escaped and now stood buried under earth and bricks, covered on every side except towards the cylinder

We now lay on the very edge of the enormous round pit that the Martians were making.

The cylinder was already open in the centre of the pit, and on the furthest side one of the great fighting-machines, empty now, stood tall and unmoving against the evening sky

However, at first I hardly noticed the pit and the cylinder, because of the strange shining machine that I saw working there, and the odd creatures that were crawling slowly and painfully across the earth near it.

With these it was taking pieces of metal out of the cylinder and laying them on the earth behind it

I had seen the Martians themselves once before, but only for a short time, and then the sight had almost made me sick

They were the strangest creatures it is possible to imagine

In the back of the head, or body - I do not really know what to call it - there was a flat surface like the skin of a drum, which we now know worked as an ear

Around the mouth were sixteen thin, whip-like tentacles, arranged in two groups of eight

As I watched the Martians, they seemed to be trying to raise themselves on the hands, but with their increased weight on Earth this was impossible

Most of the space inside their bodies was taken by the brain

This idea seems horrible to us, but at the same time I think we should remember how disgusting our meat-eating habits would seem to an intelligent rabbit.

On Earth they could not move without effort, but even at the end of their time here they remained active

Also, strange as it may seem, the Martians were absolutely without sex

A young Martian, we now know, was born on Earth during the war, and it was found growing out of the body of its parent, just like some young plants.

It is generally supposed that the Martians communicated by sounds and by moving their arms

But no human being saw as much of them as I did and lived to tell the story, and I can say that I have seen four, five or six of them slowly performing the most difficult work without sound or any other signal

While I was still watching their slow movements in the sunlight, the curate pulled violently at my arm

When I looked again, the busy building-machine had already put together several of the pieces of metal from inside the cylinder into a shape that was very like its own

Down on the left a busy little digging-machine could be seen, sending out small clouds of green smoke and working its way round the pit, making it bigger and piling the earth up over the top

This was what had caused the regular heating noise

In the Ruined House

The arrival of a second fighting-machine made us move back out of the kitchen into the hall, because we were afraid that from that height the Martian might see us through the hole

At a later date we began to feel less in danger of being seen because the sunlight outside was very bright, but at first anything approaching the house drove us back into the hall in fear

However, despite the danger, we could not prevent ourselves from going back to look again and again

He ate more than I did, and did not seem to understand that we had to stay in the house until the Martians had finished their work if we wanted to stay alive

I tried threatening him, and in the end I hit him

The curate was watching through the hole when the first men were brought there

Then curiosity gave me courage and I got up, stepped across him and went to the hole.

The night was coming but the Martians had lights on their machines

The whole scene was one of moving lights and shadows, difficult for the eyes

The Martians at the bottom of the pit could no longer be seen, because the earth around it was now so high

A fighting- machine stood in the corner of the pit

Then, through the noise of the machinery, came the faint sound of human voices.

I watched the fighting-machine closely, sure for the first time that it did actually contain a Martian

I could see the oily shine of its skin and the brightness of its eyes

And suddenly I heard a shout and saw a long tentacle reaching over the shoulder of the machine to the little cage on its back

Then something - something struggling violently - was lifted high against the sky and brought down again

He disappeared behind the pile of earth and for a moment there was silence

Then we heard him scream and the sound of long and cheerful calling from the Martians.

I moved away from the hole, put my hands over my ears and ran into the hall

That night, as we hid in the hall, I felt a great need to do something but could think of no plan of escape

But afterwards, during the second day, I was able to consider our position clearly

The death of the man outside had taken away all his powers of thought

He had almost sunk to the level of an animal

Or if they stayed permanently, they might not think it necessary to watch it all the time.

On the third day, if I remember correctly, I saw a boy killed

It was the only occasion on which I actually saw the Martians feed

After that I avoided the hole in the wall for most of a day.

But on the fourth or fifth night I heard a sound like heavy guns.

It was very late and the moon was shining brightly

The Martians had taken away the digging-machine and apart from the fighting-machine on the far side of the pit and a building- machine that was busy out of my sight, the pit was empty

Then I heard a noise exactly like the sound of big guns

On the sixth day of our imprisonment I looked out for the last time, and I soon found myself alone

Instead of staying close and trying to move me away from the pit, the curate had gone back into the hall

I followed him quickly and quietly and in the darkness I heard him drinking

The bottle hit the floor and broke, and I stopped fighting and got up

In the end I moved between him and the food and told him that I was going to take control.

I divided the food in the cupboard into separate amounts to last us ten days

In the afternoon he tried to get some food

The rest of the time he just talked to himself, and I began to realize that he had gone completely mad.

Through the eighth and ninth days his voice grew louder

'I have been still too long,' he said, loud enough for the Martians to hear, 'and now I must tell the world

This place will be destroyed because of the bad things we have done!'

'No!' he shouted, at the top of his voice

In three steps he was at the door leading to the kitchen.

I went after him, picking up the coal-hammer as I entered the room

Before he was half-way across the floor, I was right behind him

I swung the hammer and hit him on the back of the head

He fell forwards and lay flat on the floor

Suddenly, I heard a noise outside and the hole in the wall became dark

I looked up and saw the lower part of a building- machine coming slowly across it

Then, through a sort of glass plate, I saw the large, dark eyes of a Martian, and one of its tentacles appeared, moving in through the hole.

I turned, tripped over the curate and stopped at the hall door

The tentacle was now two metres or more into the room, moving backwards and forwards with strange, sudden movements

I forced myself back into the hall

Had the Martian seen me? What was it doing now?

Then I heard the sound of a heavy body - I knew whose it was - being dragged across the floor of the kitchen towards the opening

I could not stop myself - I moved to the door and looked back into the kitchen

In the light from outside, I saw the Martian studying the curate's head

I thought at once that it would know that I was there from the mark of the hammer.

I shut the door and moved back into the hall and tried to hide myself in the corner

Then I heard a faint metallic sound as the tentacle moved back across the kitchen floor

Then I heard it touching the handle

It had found the door

It moved the handle up and down for a moment, and then the door opened.

In the darkness I could just see the thing moving towards me and examining the wall and the floor

For a time it did not move, then it moved back through the door.

I heard it go into the food cupboard, It moved the tins and a bottle broke

The tentacle did not come into the hall again, but I lay all the tenth day in the darkness, too frightened even to move for a drink

I did not enter the kitchen again for two days

When at last I did, I found that the food cupboard was now empty

On that day and the next I had no food and nothing to drink.

On the twelfth day my thirst was so bad that I went into the kitchen and used the noisy rainwater pump that stood by the sink

This made me feel a lot better, and the noise of the pump did not bring a tentacle in through the opening.

On the thirteenth day I drank some more water, and thought of impossible plans of escape

Whenever I slept, I dreamed either of the death of the curate or of wonderful dinners.

Then, early on the fifteenth day, I heard the sound of a dog outside

I went into the kitchen and saw its head looking in through the hole.

It would be a good idea to kill it anyway, in case its actions attracted the attention of the Martians.

I heard the sound of some birds but that was all.

For a long time I lay close to the opening until, encouraged by the silence, I looked out.

Except in the corner, where a number of birds fought over some dead bodies, there was not a living thing in the pit.

All the machinery had gone

Slowly I made the opening larger and pushed myself through it

I hesitated, then with a rush of desperate courage, and with my heart beating violently, I climbed to the top of the pile of earth in which I had been buried.

Now the neighboring ones had all been destroyed

After my time in the darkness, the day seemed very bright, the sky was shining blue

A gentle wind moved the flowers

And oh! The sweetness of the air.

At that moment, I felt the beginning of something that soon grew quite clear in my mind, that worried me for many days

I was not the master now, but an animal among the animals, under the power of the Martians

Then I started walking towards the river

There were two ideas in my mind - to get more food and to move, as quickly as possible, away from the pit.

When I reached the Thames, I drank as much water as I could

I went into a couple of the houses, looking for food, but all of it had already been taken

I lay for the rest of the day in a garden, too exhausted to go on.

All this time I saw no human beings and no signs of the Martians

I also saw some human bones, with all the flesh eaten off

After sunset I struggled on along the road towards Putney, and in a garden I found some potatoes, enough to stop my hunger

From there I looked down on Putney and the river.

Near the top of Putney Hill I came across more human bones, eaten clean and left lying around

I spent that night in the pub that stands on the top of Putney Hill, sleeping in a made bed for the first time since I had run away to Leatherhead

I broke into the house - and afterwards found that the front door was unlocked

I searched every room for food until, when I was ready to give up, I found some bread and two tins of fruit in one of the bedrooms

Later, in the bar, I found some sandwiches that no one had noticed

I ate some of these and put the rest in my pockets.

I lit no lamps, afraid that a Martian might come through that part of London looking for food in the night

As I lay in bed, I found myself thinking of the killing of the curate.

I had no regrets about this, but in the stillness of the night, with a sense that God was near, I thought again of every part of our conversation from the time we had first met

Nobody saw me kill him, but I have described it here and the reader can make a judgement.

The morning was bright and fine and there were little golden clouds in the eastern sky

In the road that runs from the top of Putney Hill to Wimbledon many things had been left behind by the crowds that ran towards London on the Sunday night after the fighting began

It had the name of a shop written on it

There was a hat lying in the mud, and a lot of broken glass with blood on it.

I came to the edge of Wimbledon Common and stood there, under cover of some trees and bushes

It stretched far and wide and I hesitated on the edge of that large open space

Soon I had an odd feeling of being watched and, turning suddenly, I saw something hiding in some of the bushes

'I was buried near the pit the Martians made around their cylinder

'This is my country: all this hill down to the river and up to the edge of the common

'It's you,' he said,'- the man from Woking

I recognized him at the same moment.

'You're the soldier who came into my garden.'

And after they went away, I went towards Walton across the fields

The night before last I saw some lights up in the air

I stopped, on hands and knees, because we had come to the bushes.

I crawled into an open space in the bushes and sat down.

'They will simply go round the world.'

And they've taken over the capital of the most powerful country in the world

And these are only the first ones

Suddenly, I remembered the night I had watched through the telescope.

'After the tenth shot they fired no more - at least until the first cylinder came.'

'How do you know?' said the soldier

'Something wrong with the gun?' he said

'It seems to me that at the moment they catch us when they want food

As soon as they've destroyed all our guns and ships and railways, they'll begin to catch us one by one, picking the best and keeping us in cages and things

And instead of rushing around blindly, we've got to change to suit the new situation

I stared, surprised and greatly affected by the man's courage.

All these - the sort of people that lived in these houses, all those little office workers that used to live down that way - they'd be no good

Well, the Martians will be a good thing for them

After a week or two running around the fields on empty stomachs they'll come and be caught quite happily.' He paused

'What's the good of going on with such lies?' said the soldier

It was interesting that he, an ordinary soldier, seemed to have a much better understanding of the situation than I, a professional writer.

'Well, we have to invent a life where people can live and have children, and be safe enough to bring the children up

The ones the Martians capture will be like farm animals; in a few years they'll be big, beautiful, stupid - rubbish

I've been thinking about the drains

And we can dig passages between the drains and buildings

And then there are the railways, where they go underground

Life is real again, and the useless and bad ones have to die

It would be wrong of them to live and weaken the others.

We must make great safe places deep underground, and get all the books we can; not novels and poetry, but ideas, science books

We must go to the British Museum and choose the best books in it

Think of four or five of them with men inside, firing Heat-Rays back at the Martians!'

For some time the imagination of the soldier, and the confidence and courage he showed, persuaded me completely

I believed in his idea of the future and in the possibility of his plans

We talked like this through the early morning, and later came out of the bushes

After checking the sky for Martians, we hurried quickly to the house on Putney Hill where he had his hiding-place.

There I saw the work he had spent a week on

It was a passage about ten metres long, designed to reach the main drain on Putney Hill

For the first time I began to think that there was some distance between his dreams and his powers, because I could dig a hole like this in a day

As we worked I thought about the job, and soon some doubts began to come into my mind

I thought about the distance to the drain and the chances of missing it completely

I also felt that it would be easier to get into the drain and dig back towards the house

And just as I was beginning to face these things, the soldier stopped digging and looked at me.

I think it's time we looked around from the top of the house.'

'Why were you walking around on the common,' I asked, 'instead of being here?'

'Taking the air,' he said

'But the work?'

'Oh, one can't always work,' he said, and in a flash I understood the man clearly.

We went together to the roof and stood on a ladder, looking out of the roof door

We went back down into the house

He won most of the games, and when we did not want to play any more I went back up on the roof.

I stayed there for a long time, looking north over the city

There, it seemed to me, I had the best chance of learning what the Martians and human beings were doing for death

After I had said goodbye to the soldier, I went down the hill, along the High Street and across the bridge to Fulham

There was black dust on the road after the bridge, and it grew thicker in Fulham

After that, the streets became clear of powder and I passed some white houses which were on fire

Beyond Fulham the streets were quiet again

Where there was no black powder, it was curiously like Sunday in the financial area of London, with the closed shops, the houses locked up and the curtains closed

In some places thieves had been at work, but usually only at the food and wine shops

A jeweller's window had been broken open in one place, but the thief had clearly been chased away, because a number of gold chains and a watch were lying on the pavement

I did not take the trouble to touch them

Further down the road, a woman in torn clothes was sitting on a doorstep

A broken bottle of wine had formed a pool on the pavement

But it was not the stillness of death - it was the stillness of expectation

At any time the destruction that had already happened to the north-western borders of the city, that had destroyed Ealing, might strike among these houses and leave them smoking ruins

In South Kensington the streets were clear of dead people and of black powder, and near there I first heard the howling

When I passed streets that ran to the north it grew louder, and then houses and buildings seemed to cut it off again

It seemed that all the empty houses had found a voice for their fear and loneliness.

'Ulla, ulla, ulla,' cried that inhuman note - great waves of sound sweeping down the broad, sunlit road, between the tall buildings on each side

I turned to the north, towards the iron gates of Hyde Park

The voice grew stronger and stronger, although I could see nothing above the roof-tops on the north side of the park except some smoke to the north-west.

'Ulla, ulla, ulla,' cried the voice, coming, it seemed to me, from the district around Regent's Park

Why was I walking alone in this city of the dead? I thought of old friends that I had forgotten for years

I thought of the poisons in the chemists' shops, the bottles in the wine shops...

I was tired after eating and went into the room behind the bar and slept on a black leather sofa that I found there.

I awoke to find that sad howling still in my ears: 'Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,' It was now getting dark, and after I had found some bread and cheese in the bar I walked on through the silent squares to Baker Street and so came at last to Regents Park

And as I came out of the top of Baker Street, I saw far away over the trees, in the clearness of the sunset, the top of the Martian fighting-machine from winch this howling came

Certainly I was more curious to know the reason for this howling

I turned and went into Park Road, intending to go round the edge of the park, with houses between us to keep me safe, and get a view of this unmoving, howling Martian from the direction of St John's Wood.

At first I thought a house had fallen across the road, but when I climbed up on the ruins I saw, with a shock, this great machine lying, with its tentacles bent and twisted, among the ruins that it had made

It seemed that it had been driven blindly straight at the house, and had been turned over when the house fell on it.

Far away, through a space in the trees, I saw a second Martian fighting-machine, as unmoving as the first, standing in the park near the Zoo

Then the sound of 'Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla' stopped

And now night, the mother of fear and mystery, was coming.

In front of me the road became black and I saw the twisted shape of a body lying across the pavement

I hid from the night and the silence until long after midnight, in a garden hut in Harrow Road

But before dawn my courage returned, and while the stars were still in the sky I turned again towards Regent's Park

I lost my way among the streets, and soon saw down a long road, in the half-light of the early dawn, the curve of Primrose Hill

There, on the top, high against the early morning stars, was a third Martian, standing still like the others.

And I would save myself even the trouble of killing myself

I marched on without fear towards this great machine, and then, as I came nearer and the light grew, I saw that a number of black birds were circling and gathering around the top of it

I began to feel very happy and I started running along the road.

I got onto the grass before the sun rose

Great piles of earth had formed around a pit at the top of the hill - the final and largest one the Martians had made - and from behind these piles thin smoke rose against the sky

Against the sky-line an eager dog ran and disappeared

I felt no fear, only a wild, shaking excitement, as I ran up the hill towards the unmoving Martian

Out of the top of it hung long, brown pieces of flesh, which the birds were tearing away.

In another moment I had climbed a pile of earth and stood on its top, and the pit was below me

And all around it, some in their overturned war-machines and some in building-machines, and ten of them lying in a row, were the Martians - dead! They had been killed by germs against which their systems could not fight; killed, after all man's machines had failed, by the smallest things that God has put on this Earth.

These germs of disease have killed people and animals since the beginning of time, but over these many years we have developed the ability to fight against them

But there are no germs on Mars, and as soon as the Martians arrived, as soon as they drank and fed, our tiny friends began to destroy them

It is our home and would be ours even if the Martians were ten times as strong as they are.

I stood staring into the pit, and my heart grew wonderfully happy as the rising sun lit up the world around me

Only the tops of the great engines, so unearthly in their shape, could be seen in the morning light

I heard a large number of dogs fighting over the bodies that lay in the darkness at the bottom of the pit.

Across the pit, on its further edge, lay the great flying-machine which they had been testing in our heavier atmosphere when disease and death stopped them

At the sound of birds overhead I looked up at the enormous fighting-machine that would never fight again, at the pieces of red flesh that dropped down onto the overturned seats on the top of Primrose Hill.

I turned and looked down the slope of the hill at those two other Martians that I had seen the previous night

Perhaps it was the last to die, and its voice had gone on and on until its machinery stopped

They stood now, harmless tripods of shining metal, against the brightness of the rising sun.

All around the pit, and saved from everlasting destruction, lay the great city

And as I looked at it, and realized that the shadows had been rolled back, and that people might still live in its streets, and that this dear city of mine might be once more alive and powerful again, I felt such emotion that I was very close to tears.

That same day the healing would begin

People who were still alive would start to return, and life would come back to the empty streets

The sound of tools would soon be heard in all the burnt and broken houses

At the thought, I lifted my hands towards the sky and began thanking God

Then came the thought of myself, of my wife, and the old life of hope and tender helpfulness that had ended forever.

And now comes the strangest thing in my story

I remember, clearly and in great detail, all that I did that day until the time when I stood crying on the top of Primrose Hill

I know nothing of the next three days

I have learned since then that I was not the first discoverer of the Martian defeat -several wanderers like me had already known about it on the previous night

One man - the first - had even managed to send a telegram to Paris

From there the happy news had flashed all over the world; a thousand cities, living in great fear, suddenly- turned on all their lights.

They knew of it in Dublin, Edinburgh, Manchester and Birmingham at the time when I stood on the edge of the pit

Men on bicycles rode through the countryside shouting the news to all.

And the food! Across the Channel, across the Irish Sea, across the Atlantic, corn, bread and meat were coming to us

All the ships in the world seemed to be coming to London in those days

All that time I felt a growing need to look again at whatever remained of the little life that had seemed so happy and bright in my past

My hosts tried to change my mind but at last, promising faithfully to return to them, I went out again into the streets that had lately been so dark and strange and empty.

I remember how bright that day seemed as I went sadly back to the little house in Woking - how busy the streets were, and how full of life

But then I noticed how ill the people looked and how many of them still wore old and dirty clothes

The churches were giving out bread sent to us by the French government, and tired-looking policemen stood at the corners of every street.

At the end of Waterloo Bridge I bought a copy of the first newspaper to reappear

I learned nothing new except that already in one week the examination of the Martians' machines had produced amazing results

Among other things, the newspaper said that the 'Secret of Flying' had been discovered

I did not believe this at the time.

The first rush had already ended and there were few people on the train

The city we went through was dirty with the powder of the Black Smoke, despite two days of thunderstorms and rain.

All down the line from there, the country looked empty and unfamiliar

Wimbledon particularly had suffered, and beyond there I saw piles of earth around the sixth cylinder

A number of people were standing by it, and some soldiers were busy in the middle

Over it was a British flag, flying cheerfully in the wind.

The line on the London side of Woking station was still being repaired, so I got off the train at Byfleet and took the road to Maybury, past the place where I had seen the Martian fighting- machine in the thunderstorm

I was curious and I stopped to find the twisted and broken dog-cart with the whitened bones of the horse

For a time I stood and looked at the remains...

Then I returned through the wood towards my home

A man standing at the open door of a house greeted me by name as I passed

The curtains of my study blew out of the open window from which I and the soldier had watched the dawn

I went into the hall, and the house felt empty

The stair carpet was discolored where I had sat, wet to the skin from the thunderstorm on that first terrible night

Our muddy footsteps still went up the stairs.

I followed them to my study and found, lying on my writing- table, the page of work I had left on the afternoon of the opening of the cylinder

I remembered how I could not concentrate that morning, hardly a month before, and how I had stopped work to get my newspaper from the newsboy

I remembered how I went to the garden gate as he came past, and how I had listened to his odd story of 'Men from Mars'.

I came down and went into the dining-room

There were the remains of the meat and the bread, now gone bad, where the soldier and I had left them

I realized the stupidity of the small hope I had held on to for so long

Had I spoken my thought aloud? I turned, and the door to the garden was open behind me

I can only regret now, as I finish my story, how little I can help with the many questions which are still unanswered

I know very little about medical matters, but it seems to me most likely that the Martians were killed by germs.

Certainly, in all the bodies of the Martians that were examined after the war, no germs were found except ones that came from Earth

Besides this, we still know very little about the Black Smoke, and the way that the Heat-Ray worked remains a puzzle.

A question of more serious interest is the possibility of another attack from the Martians

Every time the planet Mars comes near to us, I worry that they might try again

It should be possible to find the position of the gun from which the shots came, to watch this part of the planet carefully and be ready.

In that case, the cylinder could be destroyed before it was cool enough for the Martians to come out, or they could be killed by guns as soon as the door opened

It seems to me that they have lost a great advantage in the failure of their first surprise

One astronomer has given excellent reasons for supposing that the Martians have actually landed on Venus

Seven months ago, when these planets were close together, faint, dark marks appeared on photographs which suggested that a cylinder had been fired from one to the other.

However, whether we expect another attack or not, our views of the human future must now be changed by these events

Perhaps this attack from Mars will be helpful to us in the end

It has taken away our confidence in the future, which was making us soft; it has given great help to science, and it has made us think of human beings as one family.

Perhaps, across the great distances of space, the Martians have watched what happened to the ones that landed on Earth and learned their lesson - and have found a safer home on the planet Venus

If the Martians can reach Venus, there is no reason to think that this is impossible for us

So when the slow cooling of the sun means that we cannot continue to live on Earth, it may be that life which began here can reach out and continue there.

We may, on the other hand, still be destroyed by the Martians

I must admit that the trouble and danger of our time have left a continuing sense of doubt and fear in my mind

I sit in my study writing by lamplight, and suddenly I see the valley below on fire again, and feel that the house around me is empty and lonely

I go out into the Byfleet Road, and vehicles pass me, a boy on a bicycle, children going to school - and suddenly they become strange and unreal, and I hurry on again with the soldier through the hot, dangerous silence

At night I see the black powder-darkening the silent streets, and the twisted bodies covered by it

They talk and grow angry, paler, uglier, and I wake, cold and shaking, in the darkness.

I go to London and see the busy crowds in Fleet Street and the Strand, and it comes to my mind that they are just the ghosts of the past, walking the streets that I have seen silent and empty, spirits in a dead city

I saw the houses stretching away and disappearing into the smoke and mist, people walking up and down between the flower-beds, and the sightseers around the Martian machine that still stands there

I heard the noise of playing children and remembered the deep silence of the dawn of that last great day...

And it is strangest of all to hold my wife's hand again, and to think that I have thought of her, and that she has thought of me, among the dead.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

Sherlock Holmes did not like aimless physical exercise, but one spring day I persuaded him to go for a walk with me in the park

He walked all around the room saying, "Isn't Mr Holmes going to return?" Finally he left.'

'You see,' Holmes said to me, 'I needed a case, and now I have lost this one because we went for a walk in the park.'

'Hullo! That's not your pipe on the table

look it has been mended twice with silver bands that probably cost more than the pipe itself

So, this man must like his pipe very much if he prefers to mend it instead of buying a new one with the same money.'

Just then, as Holmes was talking, we heard someone walking up the stairs, and then a man walked into the room without knocking.

'I beg your pardon,' said the man, 'I should have knocked, but I am very upset, and I need help.'

'If you want to preserve your incognito,' said Holmes smiling, 'then you should not write your name on the inside of your hat, or else you should turn the inside of your hat away from the person whom you are addressing.'

'Anyway, my friend and I have heard many strange secrets in this room, and we have had the fortune to help many people

Please tell us the facts of your case.'

'Please let me have the facts, Mr Munro,' said Holmes, with some impatience.

She went to America when she was very young and lived in the town of Atlanta, where she married a man called Hebron who was a lawyer

This money was invested, and she can live very well with the income from it

We rented a nice house in the country near Norbury

There is an inn and two houses near our house, and a single cottage across the field in front of our house

'"What for?" I asked, very surprised by the large amount.

'I was not happy about this because this was the first time that there was a secret between us

I gave her the cheque, and forgot about the matter

Well, I like walking past that cottage, and last Monday, as I walked past the cott age I saw an empty van going away from the cottage, and furniture in front of the cottage

'I was looking at the cottage, when suddenly I saw a face watching me from an upper window

There was something strange about the face, Mr Holmes, that frightened me

I was not very near, but there was something unnatural and inhuman about the face

I walked closer to the house, but the face suddenly disappeared.

'Then I went to the door and knocked

A tall woman answered the door

'"If we need any help, we'll call you," she said and shut the door in my face.

'That night I did not tell my wife about the strange face and the rude woman, but I did tell her that people were now living in the cottage.

'That same night something strange happened! In the middle of the night, when I was not completely asleep, I became aware that my wife was dressed and was leaving the room

'The next day I had to go to the City, but I was so worried about my wife that I returned early to Norbury at about one o'clock

Walking home I went past the cottage

As I stood there, imagine my surprise, Mr Holmes, when the door suddenly opened and my wife walked out!

'"So," I said, "this is where you went during the night?"

'"I know you are not telling me the truth

I am going to enter the cottage and discover the truth!"

Then as we started to leave, I looked up and there was that yellow face watching us out of the upper window

I discovered that my wife had been to the cottage again, so I went to the cottage

I walked into the house and found no one, but upstairs I found a comfortable room, and on the mantelpiece stood a full-length photograph of my wife

'When I saw my wife again I told her that there could be no peace between us until she told me the truth

Then he said, 'Are you sure that the yellow face was a man's face?'

'When did your wife ask you for the money?' asked Holmes.

'Yes, she got a duplicate after the fire.'

'Now, go back to Norbury, and when you see that those people have returned to the cottage, call us

Then Mr Grant Munro left, and Holmes and I discussed the case

'And who is the blackmailer?' I asked.

'Well, it must be that creature with the yellow face

Upon my word, Watson, there is something very attractive about that yellow face at the window, and I would not miss this case for worlds.'

'Yes,' Holmes replied, 'I think her first husband is in the cottage

When her husband tells her that someone is living in the cottage, she knows that they are her blackmailers

In the middle of the night, while her husband is sleeping, she decides to go to the cottage

That was when her husband saw her coming out of the house

Fortunately for her, her maid warns her that her husband is coming, and she and her blackmailers leave the house in time.

After tea we received a message from Mr Munro saying, 'There are people in the house.'

Mr Munro was waiting for us at the station, and he took us to the cottage

When we arrived there, Holmes asked Mr Munro if he was sure he wanted to enter the cottage

Mr Munro said he was sure and we went to the door of the cottage

As we approached the door, a woman suddenly appeared

We rushed up the stairs to the lighted room

Her face was turned away from us when we entered the room, but we could see she was wearing a red dress and long white gloves

Her face was the strangest yellow colour and it had absolutely no expression.

A moment later the mystery was explained

Holmes, with a laugh, put his hand behind the ear of the little girl, and pulled off the mask, and there was a little coal-black girl

'You have forced me, and now we must both accept the situation

She pulled out a locket, and inside the locket was the picture of a very handsome and intelligent man, but a man who was obviously of African descent.

She is very dark, but she is my dear little girl.' When the little girl heard these words, she ran to her mother.

I sent the servant a hundred pounds, and told her to come to this cottage

'You told me about her arrival in the cottage, and that night I had to see her, and that was the beginning of my troubles

He lifted the little child, kissed her, and, with the little girl in his arms, he gave his other hand to his wife.

We all left the cottage together, and then Holmes and I returned to London.

We did not say another word about the case until late that night at Holmes' house in Baker Street, just before Holmes went to bed.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

I had read about all the symptoms of liver disease in a book

I went to the British Museum Library to read about it

I don't remember the name now, but it was something terrible

I began reading the book from the letter 'a' to the letter 'z' I had the symptoms of all the diseases in the book, except for one!

With all the diseases I had, I knew my life was short

When I had walked into the library, I had been a happy, healthy man

I told him about what I had read at the library.

I didn't read the prescription

I took it to the chemist's and gave it to him

He said, 'I don't have the things on the prescription.'

I read the prescription

I followed the doctor's prescription

Instead of giving me liver pills, they gave me blows on the head

I explained to George and William Harris how I felt in the morning

At that moment, Mrs Poppets, the housekeeper, I served our dinner

'Let's go to the countryside!' I said

Harris said, 'Oh, how boring! In the country everyone goes to bed at eight o'clock

You can't even find a newspaper! If you want a rest and a change, then the best place is the sea.'

Then on Monday you're happy, because it's time to get off the boat.'

So George said, 'Let's go up the river

We'll have fresh air and quiet on the river

The hard work on the boat will make us hungry, so we'll enjoy our food

We'll be so tired at the end of the day, that we'll sleep well.'

There are only twenty-four hours in the day, and you sleep most of that time

If you sleep any more, you're dead! However, I like your idea of a holiday on the River Thames.'

The only one who didn't like the idea was Montmorency, my fox-terrier

'You like the idea, but I don't,' his face said

'On the river there's nothing for me to do

I don't like looking at the trees

If I see a rat, you won't stop the boat so I can run after it

When I'm asleep, you'll probably rock the boat, and I'll fall into the river

So we decided to go on the river trip.

Planning the Trip

We looked at the maps and we discussed plans

We decided to start from Kingston the following Saturday.

'Harris, you and I will go to get the boat at Kingston,' I said

'Then we'll take it up the river to Chertsey, where we'll meet George.'

George works in the City until the afternoon

On Saturdays, they wake him up at two o'clock, and put him outside the door.)

We wanted to camp out in the middle of nature.

'How beautiful,' we said, 'sleeping in the country, under the stars, by the river!'

We row our boat into a quiet corner on the river

'We look up and see the moon and the stars

How wonderful this is! We go to bed, and then we dream under the stars! We dream that the world is young again.'

If you stand by the sea with Harris and say, 'Listen to the sounds of the sea

Can you hear spirits singing sad songs - the songs of those who died in these waters?' he will take you by the arm and say, 'I understand, my friend

I know a place around the corner here, where you can get some good whisky

There is water in the boat and all your things are wet

You find a place on the river bank

You get out of the boat and pull out the tent

The wind continues to blow and the rain continues to fall

You look at the other man and say, 'What are you doing with your side of the tent?'

At this point, the third man has pulled the boat out of the water

He wants to know why the tent isn't up yet

Montmorency doesn't like the quiet life

When you look at Montmorency, you see an angel from paradise, in the form of a small fox-terrier

Montmorency loves to join the worst dogs

I'll write the list.'

When Uncle Podger did a job, everybody in the house helped

He sent one of the girls to buy the nails

Then he sent one of the boys to tell her the size of the nails

He sent Bill to get the hammer, and he sent Tom to get the ruler.

I need two people to hold the chair

Maria, come here and hold the light

Tom, come here and give me the nail.'

He finally had the nail in his hand, but it fell on the floor.

Everyone looked everywhere for the nail

When someone finally found it, Uncle Podger lost the hammer.

'Where's the hammer? Where did I put the hammer? Help me find the hammer!'

When we found the hammer, he lost the place on the wall to put the picture

So each one of us climbed up on the chair to look for the place

When Uncle Podger climbed up on the chair, he fell on the piano

She said, 'The next time you put a picture on the wall, please tell me

At midnight, the picture was on the wall

Uncle Podger looked at the picture and said, 'It was such an easy job!'

I told Harris, 'You get the paper and pencil

George will write the list, and I'll do the work.'

'In order to travel to the north part of the River Thames, we need a small boat,' George said

We can put a canvas cover I over the boat at night

We made a list of all the clothes we needed

George said he knew everything about the right clothes for a trip

Even the sunset smelled of paraffin

When we visited the town of Marlow, it smelled of paraffin, too! Even the church of Marlow smelled of paraffin

We met in the evening to pack our suitcases

We got a large suitcase for the clothes, and two large hampers for the food and utensils.

'I'll organise the packing,' I said to George and Harris

George sat in the armchair and Harris put his feet up on the table.

I wanted to organise the packing - not do it! I wanted George and Harris to do all the work

I started packing the clothes

I sat on the big suitcase to close it

'Aren't you putting the boots in?' asked Harris.

I opened the suitcase again, and packed the boots

I took everything out of the suitcase

In the end, I found it inside a boot

When I finished, George asked me, 'Is the soap in the suitcase?'

'I don't care about the soap,' I answered

I sat on the big suitcase again to close it

Then I remembered that my cigarettes were in the suitcase

There were still the two hampers to pack

Ready for the Trip

There were dishes, cups, bottles, pans, tomatoes, cakes and many other things to pack in the hampers.

And, this was just the beginning! George is the worst packer in the world

When George dies, Harris will be the worst packer in the world.

They packed the pies in the hamper

The pies were crushed, just like the tomato.

In the middle of all of this, there was Montmorency, of course

He put his leg in the sugar, and soon there was sugar everywhere

He ran away with the teaspoons

He pretended that the lemons were rats, and killed three of them! This was Montmorency's idea of fun.

At one in the morning, the packing was finished

It was Mrs Poppets, who woke me up the next morning

So we went to get them out of the suitcase

While we ate breakfast, George read the newspaper

He told us about the people killed on the river, and about the bad weather report.

That morning, Montmorency invited two of his friends to the house

They fought most of the time.

When we were finally ready, we carried our luggage to the road

At Waterloo Station, we took the 11:05 train to Kingston

Kingston, our boat was waiting for us below the bridge

We got on the boat happily, but Montmorency was worried

Harris took the oars and we started our two-week trip on the River Thames.

We were enjoying the first moments of our holiday.

When we passed Hampton Court Palace, Harris asked, 'Have you ever visited the maze here?' He said he had gone into the maze once to show a friend

He studied a map of the maze before going in

Take the first turn to the right each time.'

In the maze, they met some people who had been there for forty-five minutes

He continued turning to the right, but he was still in the maze.

But, he got lost, too! Finally, the old keeper came back from lunch

He let the people out

Harris said, 'Let's ask George to try the maze, on our return trip.'

When we passed Molesey Lock, we were the only boat in the big lock

Usually, the lock is a very busy place

People like the river and the sun

It's such a beautiful picture - the river, the trees, the flowers and the people, in their colourful clothes.

At Hampton, Harris wanted to stop the boat and have a look at the church

'I came on the trip only because I wanted to visit Hampton Church

Harris said, 'George! Why can't George be here to do some work? Why doesn't he help us with this heavy boat? What does he do at the bank? He sits behind a piece of glass all day and does nothing

'If you're thirsty, we have water in the boat.' I said.

'However, I am very thirsty and I must drink something.' So he took the bottle and drank some water.

First Day on the Boat

We stopped at Kempton Park and had lunch under the trees

There is a tomb in the Shepperton churchyard with a poem on it

I saw him looking at the church, as we passed near it, so I moved the boat suddenly, and Harris's cap fell into the water

Fortunately, he was worried about his wet cap and forgot about the church.

As we came to Weybridge, the first thing we saw was a coloured blazer

When we got closer, we saw that George was inside the blazer

The lock-keeper I ran out, because he thought someone had fallen into the water

When he saw that no one was in the water, he returned to his work.

Now that George was on the boat, we decided to make him work

'I had a bad day at the bank,' George said.

Harris, who is a little cruel, said, 'Now you're going to have a bad day on the river

It's healthy! Come on! Get out of the boat and TOW!'

We gave him the rope

He started walking and pulling the boat.

I remember that George once saw a young couple who were walking by the side of the river

They didn't notice that there was no boat at the end of the rope

They had probably had a boat at the end of the rope when they started

When George saw this, he took the rope out of the water

So, the young couple towed George and his three fat friends up to Marlow

Two of them hold the rope

The third one runs around and laughs all the time.

They pull the boat too fast, and they are soon tired

They sit down on the grass to rest and laugh

While they rest, your boat goes out into the middle of the river

'Oh, look,' they say, 'the boat's gone to the middle of the river!'

This goes on for most of the afternoon

We stopped there and decided to spend the night on the boat

However, George said, 'No, let's put the canvas cover on the boat first

You put them into special holes in the side of the boat

I'm surprised that we are still alive to tell the story.

First of all, the metal rods did not go into their holes

When the rods were in their holes, we tried to put the canvas cover on the boat.

George took one part of the cover

He tied it at the front of the boat

Harris stood in the middle to help George with the cover

After ten minutes of hard work, Harris was inside the cover! He was fighting to get out

Now George was inside the cover, too

They fought with the cover

I thought the job must be very difficult.

George and Harris had told Montmorency and me to stand at the back of the boat

We saw the cover moving violently, but we thought this was the correct method.

As soon as the cover was in place, we started to prepare supper

We put the tea kettle on the stove

We pretended that we were not interested in the water

We wanted the water to think that we did not care about it

This was the only way to make the water boil on a boat

If the water knows you are waiting for it, it will never get hot

This makes the water very angry

At this point, the water will boil!

I wasn't comfortable in the boat

I woke up at six o'clock the next morning, and George did, too

Harris sat up suddenly and Montmorency fell off the bed

We pulled up the canvas cover and all four of us looked out at the river

We had planned to go swimming, but the water looked so cold and wet.

Montmorency barked with horror at the idea

I decided to go to the river bank and throw some water on myself.

I held on to the branch of a tree as I moved to the water

I wanted to go back to the boat

But suddenly, the branch of the tree broke! I fell into the river along with my towel

'Good heavens! Old J is in the water!' Harris said.

'How's the water?' George asked.

Nobody wanted to try the water

When I got back to the boat, I was very cold

I wanted to put on my shirt, but it fell into the river

I was trying to get my shirt out of the river

When I finally pulled the shirt out of the river, I saw that it wasn't mine - it was George's shirt! I started laughing too

I laughed so much that I dropped the shirt into the river again.

'You donkey! I Why can't you be careful with things? Why don't you go and get dressed on the river bank? People like you don't know how to live on a boat!'

George and I got the stove and the frying pan ready

Then we looked for the eggs that weren't broken

Breaking the eggs was difficult for Harris

He put six eggs into the frying pan

Then he sat down by the stove and mixed them with a fork.

Then he danced around the stove

He waved his hands in the air and shouted

Montmorency went to put his nose over the frying pan once, and burnt himself

When the scrambled eggs were ready, there was very little to eat

Six eggs had gone into the pan

'The problem is the frying pan,' Harris said

We decided not to try scrambled eggs again, until Harris had the right pan and stove.

When we finished breakfast, the sun was up and it was a warm morning

I sat on the river bank near Runnymede

I thought about King John, who signed the Magna Carta at Runnymede, in II5

What a great moment in English history! I imagined the scene!

George came over and said, 'When you finish resting and dreaming, please help me wash the dishes and other things.'

I cleaned the frying pan with some grass and with George's wet shirt.

We saw the stone where the Magna Carta was signed

We continued slowly up the river, and stopped for lunch near Monkey Island

'Where's the mustard?' I asked.

We had forgotten to bring the mustard

At that moment, we all wanted mustard more than anything in the world.

We thought about the happy days of childhood when there was lots of mustard on the table

This was perfect to make us forget the mustard

'Look at the picture on the tin!' said Harris.

'I'm dreaming about the sweet juice,' George said.

Then we looked for the tin-opener

We took everything out of the two hampers

We took everything out of the bag

We looked in every corner of the boat

Harris tried to open the tin with a little knife, and he cut himself

I did something wrong, because I fell into the river

I started hitting the tin with a piece of wood

Harris hit the tin, and so did George

I threw it in the river! Then we rowed away and didn't stop until we reached Maidenhead.

The wind was behind us and we put up the sail quickly

The wind blew and the boat flew up the river.

I was steering I the boat, and George and Harris were enjoying the trip

We were alone and we flew along the river

Far in the distance, we saw a small fishing boat

The sun was going down, and there was a red light on the water

We sailed straight into the fishing boat with the three old fishermen! At first, we didn't know what was happening

But, when we heard the bad words that came from the other boat, we knew we were near people

These curses were for the present and the future.

'I'll steer the boat now, J,' said George

Leave the steering to me, before we all drown.'

At Marlow, we left our boat by the bridge

We spent the night at the Crown Hotel

On the way back, Montmorency met a cat

When Montmorency meets a cat, the whole street knows about it

A lot of bad words fly through the air.

As soon as Montmorency saw the cat, he barked with happiness

The cat was walking slowly across the street

Montmorency ran after the cat

But the cat didn't run

Montmorency is a courageous dog, but the cold eyes of that cat terrified him

The cat stopped in the middle of the road and looked at Montmorency.

Neither spoke, but the conversation was probably like this:

To this day, if you say the word 'Cats!' to Montmorency, he'll stop walking

After this, we did our shopping, returned to the boat and continued our trip up the river.

We went to the lock-keeper to ask for some

'Certainly,' said the old lock-keeper

'Take as much as you want, and leave the rest.'

'Where is the water?'

'It's where it always is,' said the lock-keeper

'What! Where are your eyes?' the lock-keeper said

'But we can't drink the river!'

'No, but you can drink some of it,' said the lock-keeper

'I've drunk river water for the past fifteen years.'

We left the lock-keeper's place and we found some water at another house.

We towed the boat past Henley and stopped near Wargrave for lunch

We were sitting in a green field near the river

In five seconds, we had the spoon

When we turned back, Harris and the meat pie were gone! Disappeared!

Harris did not fall into the river, because the river was far from us

'I'm sorry he had the meat pie with him.'

Sadly, we looked at the place where Harris and the meat pie were sitting

It was in the grass! His face was red and furious.

George was the first to speak

It's your stupid joke! Here, take the pie.'

He fell into the deep hole without knowing anything

At first, he thought that it was the end of the world.

After lunch, a gentle wind pushed us up the river past Wargrave and Shiplake

We got out of the boat at Sonning and walked around the village

We decided to return to one of the Shiplake islands to spend the night.

'I'll get the wood and make a fire,' George said

'You two can peel the potatoes.'

'Well, just put the potatoes in without peeling them

Look in the hampers and take out all the pieces of old food

We'll put them in the stew

We added these to the stew

He wanted to add something to the stew, too

Harris said, 'It's all right to add the dead rat

It will be mixed with the other things

It's men like you, George, who slow down the progress of our world.'

After the Irish stew, George and I decided to go to Henley for an evening walk

Harris wanted to stay on the boat and drink a whisky.

When we returned to the boat, Harris was sad and confused.

We had left the boat near a swan's nest

When George and I were in Henley, Mrs Swan came back to the nest

Harris finally won the fight.

The swans attacked Harris and tried to pull him off the boat

In the end, the swans slowly swam away to die.

We never discovered the truth about the swans

We asked Harris about it the next morning

He woke me up about twelve times during the night

'Why do you need your trousers? It's the middle of the night!' George said.

We woke up late the next morning

We agreed that we would row the boat, and not tow it

Some of the work in my office has been there for years

Harris said, 'On this boat, I'm the only one who works.'

I'm the only one who works

Harris worked very little on the boat.

After this discussion, I said to Harris, 'You and George row the boat up to Reading

We had tried to wash them in the river, as George told us

The river was so dirty that our clothes collected all the dirt from the water

She looked at them and said, 'This will cost you three times the usual price.'

It only says that the place is a good fishing area

When you go for a walk by the river, you can see hundreds of fish

They come and stand half out of the water

In the days of the Roman Empire, the Romans camped here and built fortifications

We spent the night at Clifton Hampdon, which is a pretty village.

He had eleven dog fights on the first day and fourteen on the second day

We left Oxford on the third day, to return home to London

When it's sunny, the river is a dream

But when it's rainy, the river is brown and unfriendly.

'Yes,' Harris said, 'it's good to see the river in all kinds of weather

He stayed under the umbrella.

We put up the canvas cover before lunch

We stopped for the night at Day's Lock.

He went to sit at the other side of the boat, alone.

This man had slept on the river in a wet boat, like ours

It must be the rain.'

We were awake at five o'clock the next morning.

Our second rainy day was the same as the first

We moved slowly along the river

'With this weather, we can have dinner and take a walk in the rain

'It's much more interesting to go to the Alhambra Theatre in London,' said Harris.

It gets to London in time to eat something, and then go to the theatre.'

Then, we got out the big bag and got our clothes ready.

Twenty minutes later, three men and a dog were going to the railway station.

We lied to the boatman at Pangbourne

We didn't have the courage to tell him the truth: we were running away from the rain!

We asked him to take care of the boat until the next morning

We went directly to the restaurant and had a small meal

Montmorency stayed at the restaurant, while we went to the theatre.

'We'll return at half past ten for the dog and for a good supper,' I told the restaurant owner.

The man at the ticket office of the theatre said, 'Oh, you're the famous acrobats from the Himalaya Mountains

You're late for the performance

Please use the side door.'

At the Alhambra Theatre everyone looked at our clothes and smiled

After the theatre, we went back to the restaurant.

Harris, who was sitting next to the window, pulled back the curtain

He looked at the wet street

Montmorency stood on his back legs in front of the window

He looked at the wet night and gave a short bark of agreement.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

As Mercy puts the cover on her typewriter, the thought of the bus ride home goes through her like a pain

The possibility of the other man actually coming to fetch her - oh well

Would it really be so dangerous? Doesn't one government car look like another - the hugeness of it, the dark glass, the driver in uniform? She can already see herself stepping out of the car to greet the other girls, who look at her with eyes like knives

The driver can drop her under the neem trees in the morning and pick her up from there in the evening..

So for the meantime it is going to be the local bus with its dirty seats, unpleasant passengers, and rude conductors..

She just wishes she could sleep deep and only wake up on the day of her first car ride to work.

As she walks out of the office, they sing: Count, count, count your blessings.

They sing out of the office, along the road, and into the bus

And they start singing again along the path as she opens the front gate and walks to the door.

'Hei Mercy.' And the door opened to show the face of Connie, her big sister, six years older, and now heavy with her second child

Mercy dropped into the nearest chair

How was the office today?'

Is typing the only job there is in this world? You are a teacher, are you not?' said Mercy.

'But what? It's my fault - is that what you're saying? I didn't do well enough in the exams, so I can't be a teacher

'Mercy, what is the matter?' said Connie

Lots of taxi drivers own their taxis in the end, sometimes more than one.'

It was when Mercy got up to go to the bedroom that Connie noticed the new shoes.

From the other room, Mercy's voice came and went as she undressed and then dressed again

But that was not the reason for the uncertainty in her voice.

Or was it Wednesday? When I came home from the office, you and James had taken Akosua out

And she is not the type who would borrow money just to buy a pair of shoes; she would just wear her old pairs till things got better

'Hmm, when don't I? With the baby coming in a couple of months and the government's new controls on pay

'No, it's just that women allow them to behave the way they do instead of taking some freedom themselves.'

'Well, if I had the chance to behave the same way,' said Connie, 'I wouldn't make use of it.'

'Well, I'm sorry but it's how the good God made me.' 'Mm

I'm sure I can love several men at the same time.' 'Mercy!'

Mercy complained that she was hungry and so they went to the kitchen to heat up some food and eat

Look at the sudden lines around her mouth

As Connie asked the next question, she wondered if the words were leaving her lips

Perhaps it was the baby.

Then there was only Mercy's footsteps as she went to wash her plate, and then left the kitchen

She heard Mercy having a bath, then getting ready to leave the house

A big car arrived outside the house, a huge machine from the white man's land

The sound of its super-smooth engine was soft and gentle, unlike the hard banging of the girl's high-heeled shoes

When Mensar-Arthur saw Mercy, he reached across and opened the door to the passenger seat

She sat down and the door closed with a smooth little sound as the car slid away.

After they had gone a mile or so from the house, the man started a conversation.

'My dear, what is the matter?'

'Eh, and how were the shoes?'

'And the handbag?' he asked.

I mean the shoes.' Now the bad news was out.

'Okay, so what shall we do? Shall I drive to the Seaway?'

He drove to the Seaway, to a part of the beach they knew very well

She loves it here, with the wide sandy beach and the old sea

She has often wished to drive very near to the end of the sands until the tyres of the car touched the water

A very foolish idea, as he said sharply to her the first time she mentioned it

A car like the ones she has seen in films, with tyres that can do everything..

and they would drive to exactly where the sea and the sand meet.

'I see,' she said, and for the first time in the one month since she agreed to be this man's lover, the tears which suddenly rose into her eyes came there naturally.

I am going to London next week on government business, so if you bring me the details of the machine, I shall get her the motor.'

I have got you one of the government houses.'

oh,' she said, pleased for the first time since this awful day had begun.

Down on the beach, the old Sea slides up and down the sands

As they play with each other's bodies on the back seat of the car, the old Sea shuts his eyes, bored

He moves further up the sands, but the car is parked safely away from the sea, and the rising water cannot reach its tyres.

But then he has been coming back late for the past few weeks

Connie is crying and he knows it as soon as he enters the bedroom

He hates tears, because, like many men, he knows they are one of the strongest weapons that women have.

'Connie, what's the matter? You've been crying again.'

'Anyway, you won't believe me if I tell you the truth.'

She lies down again and turns her face to the wall, and James throws himself down beside her.

He may be able to speak to someone in your government office so that after the baby is born you can keep your job there.'

That was a few months before the coup

He even remembered the motor for Connie's machine

She could not discuss the whole business with Mercy, and James always took Mercy's side

She took the motor with thanks; the price she paid was her silence about Mercy

In a short while, Mercy left the house to go and live in the government house that Mensar-Arthur had managed to get for her.

Then, a couple of weeks later, the coup

Of the three, Connie was happiest with these changes

Mercy would move back to the house, perhaps find a man who was more - ordinary, let's say

God is good, he brought the coup before her sister's affair became widely known and ruined her name...

The arrival of the new baby has ended all the difficulties between James and Connie

James heard the baby's loud cries the moment he opened the front gate

He ran in, holding the few things he had bought on his way home.

More stories about the ex-politicians.'

'Look at the excellent job the soldiers have done, cleaning up the country of all that dirt

'Ruin, ruin, ruin! Christ! See, Connie, the funny thing is that I am sure you are the only person who thought it was a disaster to have a sister who was the girlfriend of a big man.'

'Okay; now all is over, and don't let's argue about it.' 'Was it you who arranged the coup, I wonder? Just because of your sister? It wouldn't surprise me.'

Then there was the sound of a car stopping outside the house

Ah, but the footsteps were unmistakably Mercy's

Are those shoes the old pair which were new a couple of months ago? Or are they the newest pair? And here she is herself, the pretty one

'Hello, hello, my people!' And she goes straight to the baby

do you mean the army officer who has just been given the job of..

'Wasn't there a picture in The Crystal over the weekend of his daughter's wedding? And another one of him with his wife and children and grandchildren?' said James.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

This is the story of a crime committed against a woman

Each narrator will describe what he saw with his own eyes, so that the narrative will be as truthful as possible, and the evidence will be presented as in a court of law.

He had found me a job in Cumberland in the north of England: four months teaching drawing to the nieces of Mr Frederick Fairlie of Limmeridge House

On the evening before I left for Cumberland, I went to say goodbye to my mother and sister

As I stood at the crossroads, I felt someone suddenly touch my arm

'Is this the road to London?' she asked.

I was surprised to see you - the road was empty just a moment ago.'

As we walked together down the London road, looking for a carriage, she said, 'Do you know any aristocrats?'

'I can't say his name; it upsets me too much! Tell me the names of the aristocrats you know.'

'Has this gentleman treated you badly? Is he the reason you're here alone at this hour?'

We left the Heath and entered an area of houses

I stopped it and asked the driver to take the young woman into London

She got into the carriage, then turned to me and kissed my hand

'Thank you!' she said, then the carriage drove off, and the woman in white was gone.

As I passed a policeman, I heard a carriage on the road behind me

The carriage stopped and the driver spoke to the policeman: 'Have you seen a woman dressed in white?'

The man gave the policeman a piece of paper

'Why?' asked the policeman

'She's escaped from my asylum!' the man replied, and he drove off.

Late the next evening, I arrived at Limmeridge House

The dining-room was long with windows overlooking the sea

A lady was standing by a window at the far end of the room, looking out

Her expression was honest and intelligent, but it had none of the gentleness that is the greatest charm of a woman.

I hope you aren't the kind of person who's unhappy without adventures.'

'I like a quiet life, and recently I had such an adventure that I don't want another one for years.' As we ate breakfast side by side like two old friends, I told Miss Halcombe about the woman in white

She listened with interest and looked surprised when I told her the part about Mrs Fairlie.

My sister Laura is the daughter of her second marriage

When my mother came here, she started a school in the village

I left his room with a feeling of relief and spent the morning looking forward to my meeting with Miss Laura Fairlie

In the garden we met her sister, Miss Fairlie

She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, and yet there seemed to be something missing - I did not know what.

You see, Mr Hartright, she's the perfect student: she can't wait to begin her studies.'

I, a humble drawing teacher with no money, fell in love with the rich and beautiful Miss Laura Fairlie as soon as I saw her

That evening, after dinner, Miss Fairlie went outside to walk in the garden

I started to follow her, but then Miss Halcombe called me, and I returned to the drawing-room

Beyond her, through the window, I could see Miss Fairlie walking in the moonlight.

'After the story you told me this morning, I've been reading my mother's old letters,' said Miss Halcombe

Listen: "There is a new student at the village school, a little girl called Anne Catherick

As Miss Halcombe read, I watched Miss Fairlie walking in the garden.

I noticed that she was slow in her studies, so I asked the doctor to examine her

Miss Halcombe looked up from the letter

Just then, Miss Fairlie passed by the window again

Her white dress shone in the moonlight

'Listen to the last sentences of the letter,' said Miss Halcombe

I stood up quickly, feeling the same sudden fear I had felt when that hand touched my arm at the lonely crossroads

There stood Miss Fairlie, alone outside in the moonlight, looking exactly like the woman in white! I suddenly realised that the 'something missing' was this: my realisation of the disturbing similarity between the fugitive from the asylum and my student at Limmeridge House.

The days and weeks at Limmeridge House passed so quickly! What a happy time that was! I spent every day in the company of two excellent ladies

The touch of her fingers or the sweet smell of her hair made my heart beat fast

A drawing teacher must spend his life in the company of beautiful women who can never be his

One day, when I had been at Limmeridge for three months, Miss Halcombe asked me to walk with her in the garden

But it can't be the same man! I must be going mad! Ever since I saw the similarity between Miss Fairlie and the woman in white, I've connected them in my mind

My narrative ends here, at the end of the happiest period in my life.

I arrived at Limmeridge House on the second of November

She explained Mr Hartright's concern that Sir Percival Glyde might be the aristocrat the woman in white had talked about

I made a copy of the letter and sent it to Sir Percival's lawyer, asking for an explanation

Sir Percival then turned to Miss Halcombe and said, 'My lawyer sent me the copy of that letter

He wanted to do something to help the poor woman

Miss Halcombe wrote a brief letter, Sir Percival wrote the address on the envelope, and a servant posted it.

Sir Percival Glyde very kindly paid for the asylum, and I thank him for that.

On my last day at Limmeridge House, I talked to Miss Fairlie, explaining the details of her father's will

You must now write a will saying who you wish to leave the other twenty thousand pounds to when you die.'

'We'll discuss the details another time, when you're feeling better.'

I wanted to make the best marriage settlement I could in order to protect her interests, if Laura Fairlie dies, I wrote, 'the twenty thousand pounds will be left according to her will.' That evening, I sent the settlement to Sir Percival's lawyer.

In the margin, by my statement about the twenty thousand pounds, the lawyer had written, 'No - if Laura Fairlie dies, Sir Percival will inherit the twenty thousand pounds.

This worried me, so I wrote to Mr Frederick Fairlie and explained the situation

I told him not to sign the settlement unless the part about the twenty thousand pounds remained as I had first written it

Please agree to whatever changes he wants to make in the marriage settlement.

The man was too lazy to look after the interests of his own niece! I went to Limmeridge the next day and told him that no one should sign a marriage settlement like this - it gave the husband a large financial interest in the death of his wife! But Mr Fairlie did not want to listen

The date of the wedding is the twenty-second of December of this year

The married couple will go to Italy for the winter months

Then, perhaps, he'll break the engagement himself.'

Suddenly she seemed the stronger sister: she would not change her mind

She told him he was free to break the engagement.

'I'll be satisfied with that,' he said gently, and left the room.

They needed someone to draw the plants and animals they found there

Laura has changed in the last six months

Madame Fosco is different from the Eleanor Fairlie I once knew

'Don't worry,' said the lawyer

'If your wife signs the document, everything will be all right

'Of course she'll sign the document,' said Sir Percival angrily.

He folded the document and placed it on the desk with his hand resting on the folded part

The only part of the document that was visible was the line for her signature and the lines for the signatures of the two witnesses

'What is the document about?' asked Laura.

'Ask Marian if she thinks I should read the document first.'

'Excuse me,' I said, 'but, as a witness to the signature, it is my business

'Percival!' said the Count

'Remember you are in the company of ladies!' They looked at each other, and Sir Percival was the first to look away

'Just sign the document, will you?'

When I left my chair to go to her, I heard the Count whisper to Sir Percival, 'You idiot!'

Laura walked towards the door, and I followed her.

'One moment!' said the Count.

Laura continued walking, but I whispered to her, 'Stop! Don't make an enemy of the Count!' We stopped and waited.

'Percival,' said the Count

He left the room, went straight to his carriage, and drove away.

A Note by the Lake

I tried to change the subject, but she went on

After that, I thought about Walter often, especially on the nights when Percival left me alone and went to parties with the people from the opera house.'

I remembered my conversation with Walter that day in the garden with horror

The Count took him for a walk in the garden

Later, the Count came to me and said, 'Miss Halcombe, Sir Percival has changed his mind

I told Laura the good news, then she went for a walk alone by the lake, and I went to my room

'I just met Anne Catherick by the lake! She looked ill and talked to me strangely

How she hates him! She said that her mother had told her a secret - Percival's secret - and when he discovered that Anne knew it, he put her in the asylum.-'

Meet me here again tomorrow at the same time,' and she ran away.

After lunch today, Laura went down to the lake alone again

She waited in the same place

After some time, she noticed that someone had written the word 'Look' on the ground with a stick

She dug in the earth under the word and found a piece of paper

I am afraid to come back this afternoon, so I am leaving you this note at six in the morning

He was certain that she knew the secret

He took her back to the house and shut her in her room

'You'll stay there until you tell the truth!' he cried

When I went to see her, I found the room was locked

Laura told me what had happened through the door

I went to the drawing-room

There Sir Percival, the Count and Madame Fosco were speaking quietly

I felt the Count's cool grey eyes on my face

'All right! Do what you want!' said Sir Percival, and he left the room.

'We've won,' said the Count

I went to Laura's room and found the door unlocked

'Don't speak of the Count!' cried Laura

Just then there was a knock at the door

I realised that she was listening at the door a moment ago.

When she was gone, I said, 'Oh, Laura! You shouldn't have called the Count a spy!'

When I left Laura's room and went downstairs, I saw Madame Fosco alone in the drawing-room

And then, instead of leaving ten thousand pounds to his sister directly, he left the money to Laura

Madame Fosco would only inherit the money if Laura died before she did

I hope you didn't tell the Count.'

'I hope that you and the Count will understand that Laura wasn't herself when she spoke those words

'Certainly!' said the Count's voice behind me

After dinner, Percival said to the Count, 'I want to talk to you in private

The Count replied, 'Later, when the ladies are asleep.' I said that I had a headache and went up to my room earlier than usual

I climbed out of the window and moved along a narrow ledge to the library roof, where I sat down

There I could hear the voices of Sir Percival and the Count through the open windows.

'Percival, we are now at a financial crisis,' said the Count

We must find the money to pay those debts

'And if she dies?' asked the Count.

'Ah!' said the Count

Up on the roof, I was getting wet, but I had to hear their conversation to the end.

'Do you love your wife, Percival?' asked the Count.

Anyway, the money isn't my only problem

'Don't tell me the secret; just tell me who knows it.'

I know that Hartright's left the country

Anyway, the important thing is that they know the secret

'What does she look like?' asked the Count

'I saw a woman by the lake, but I only saw her from behind.'

'Really?' said the Count in surprise

Up on the roof, I was cold and wet

I moved slowly along the ledge to my bedroom window and climbed back in

I changed into dry clothes, lit a candle, and wrote down the conversation

[Note: Here the diary becomes impossible to read

On the next page, another entry appears, but it is in a man's handwriting.]

The illness of the excellent Miss Halcombe has given me the opportunity to read this interesting diary

I am the housekeeper at Blackwater Park, and I took care of Miss Halcombe when she was ill

Count Fosco and the Countess will soon go to their new house in London, and I'll go to Paris

Send away all the servants tomorrow

You'll stay to manage the house while I'm away.'

The Count spent his days by the lake (I have no idea why)

The next day, when the Count returned from the lake, I heard Sir Percival ask him, 'Did you find her?' The Count did not reply but he smiled

When I returned, Sir Percival told me that Count Fosco and the Countess had left for London

As we walked along the corridor, Sir Percival came up the stairs and said, 'She's not there

She went to London with Count Fosco and the Countess

He'll meet you at the station and take you to his house.'

Lady Glyde was ready to leave the next morning

I took her to the station

'Goodbye, my lady!' I called, as the train moved off.

She's in the guest room on the second floor.'

You heard the doctor say that she needed fresh air

It was done with the best of intentions.'

I am the cook at Count Fosco's house in London

When the Count and Countess arrived from the countryside, they brought a guest with them: the Countess's niece, Lady Glyde

Dr Goodricke registered the death, and my mistress made all the arrangements for the funeral

The dead lady's husband was out of the country, so my mistress arranged for the lady to be buried in her home town in Cumberland in the same grave as her mother.

2.) He was never alone in the room with her.

In the deepest misery, I went to Limmeridge to see her grave

The countryside and the sea reminded me of the happy months we had spent together

There was a new inscription written on it: 'Here lies Laura, Lady Glyde...' In the near distance I saw two women with veils over their faces

On the train Miss Halcombe told me everything that had happened since she last wrote to me.

I told him I was suspicious about the circumstances of Laura's death

He told me that Count Fosco had accompanied the body from London and had gone to the funeral (which my uncle himself had been too ill to go to)

The Count had left a letter for my uncle, telling him that Anne Catherick was back in the asylum, but she now believed that she was Lady Glyde! I left Limmeridge and went to the asylum

Imagine my feelings, Walter, when I saw my dear sister there in the asylum, and that everyone believed she was Anne Catherick! I gave the nurse one hundred pounds to help Laura escape

Her face was pale and thin, and her long suffering in the asylum had affected her mind, so that her expression was vague and her memory confused

Now the similarity between Laura and Anne Catherick was stronger than ever

Because of our great love for her, Miss Halcombe and I had recognised her immediately, but the Count's letter had influenced Mr Fairlie, and even the servants at Limmeridge House had not recognised her.

I found two apartments in the same house in London

I took one, using a false name, and Marian and Laura lived in the other under the same name; I said they were my sisters

My one hope now was to prove Laura's identity, but Mr Kyrle, having heard the whole story, said that it would be impossible

In the street, I noticed two men following me

At home, I gave the letter to Marian

This was the letter:

The only signature was an 'F' at the bottom of the page.

Then I can use the secret to force Sir Percival to tell the truth about Laura.'

The next day I went to Mrs Catherick's house in the village by Blackwater Park

I went to the village church and spoke to the parish clerk.

'Please can I see the register of marriages in this church for the years just before 1804?' I asked.

I followed the parish clerk into the vestry, a small building attached to the church

'That's just what the old parish clerk said,' the man replied

'Not the one before me - his name was Catherick - but the one before him

He was so concerned about the registers that he kept copies of them locked up at his home, in case anything happened to the originals

Every day, he copied down the births, marriages and deaths recorded that day

Here's the register for 1804 and the one for 1803, sir.'

'Did you say that the parish clerk before you was called Catherick?' I asked in surprise.

Well, I'll leave you to look at the registers.'

I found the record of the marriage of Percival's father, Sir Felix Glyde, to Cecilia Elster in September 1803

It was written in a very small space at the bottom of the page

The entry above - recording the marriage of a man called Walter - took much more space

The entry on the next page also took a lot of space, recording a double marriage

I wondered why so little space had been given to the record of Sir Felix's marriage, but apart from that there was nothing unusual about it

As the parish clerk put the register back on its shelf, I said, 'You spoke of old copies of the register

Is there a copy of the records of 1803?'

The old parish clerk is dead now, but his son lives in the village

He probably still has the copies.'

I went to the house of the old parish clerk's son and asked if I could see his father's copy of the register for 1803

He let me in and brought me the heavy book.

I found the record of the marriage of the man called Walter, but the space at the bottom of the page was empty! On the next page was the record of the double marriage

The copy had no record of Percival's father's marriage! I realised that the record in the original register must be a forgery, added in years afterwards

I knew I had to get the original

It was not safe in the vestry, and it was the only evidence of Sir Percival Glyde's secret: that he has no right to his title and his property!

As I ran back towards the church, I saw flames against the evening sky

The vestry was on fire! I heard the sound of a man crying for help

For a long time I had felt nothing but hatred for Sir Percival, but I could not watch as he burnt to death in the vestry

I saw a window on the roof

Quickly I climbed onto the wall beside the vestry then onto the roof

Perhaps he could escape through the window! I broke the glass, but then the flames jumped out of the open space.

Just then, the fire engine arrived

Firemen broke down the door and went in

They came out carrying the dead body of Sir Percival Glyde.

At the inquest the next day, the parish clerk said that the key to the vestry had gone missing just before the fire

Nobody could understand why Sir Percival had been in the vestry

He had probably taken a candle with him into the vestry, because by then it was dark

Somehow they had caught fire, and Sir Percival could not get to the door.

I had no proof now of the forgery in the register because the register was burnt

I put the other letter in my pocket and ran to the station to get the first train to London

On the train, I opened the other letter

I have heard the news of a certain gentleman's death

Even so, your investigations were the cause of his death, and I thank you for that

I will not sign this letter, and I will not name the gentleman in question - let's just call him Sir P...

What did he want in exchange for the presents? Only the key to the vestry

My foolish husband found the presents hidden in my room

He told everyone in the village that Sir P had been my lover and that Anne was Sir P's child

I went to Sir P and asked him to tell the villagers that my husband was wrong

He then told me what he had done to the register and he explained what the law does to people who commit that crime

'By giving me the key to the vestry, you became my partner in the forgery,' he said

'If the police find out, they'll put you in prison for years!'

I'll send you money every month on two conditions: you must keep the secret and never tell anyone, in your own interest as well as mine; and you must never leave the village.'

He knew that none of the village women spoke to me because 6 they thought I had lost my virtue

Sir F told Sir P the truth when he was dying

As soon as Sir F was dead, Sir P claimed the title, Blackwater Park, and the land

No one suspected that he wasn't the legitimate heir

Mrs Fairlie was a foolish ugly woman who had somehow managed to marry one of the most handsome men in England.

Anne was in the room, and he told her to leave rather rudely

He was sure that she knew his secret, so he put her in the asylum

When Laura had gone to bed, I asked Marian, 'What's the real reason?'

'Yesterday, I looked out of the window in our old house, and I saw the Count standing outside with the doctor from the asylum! Then they went away

Later the Count came back alone

He said he'd come for two reasons: first, to express his feelings for me (I refused to listen to them) and secondly, to repeat the warning in his letter

The Count had contacted the asylum doctor and said he knew where Anne Catherick was

But, when he and the doctor were outside the house, the Count changed his mind and sent the doctor away, saying that he'd been mistaken.'

The one weak point in that man's iron character is the admiration he feels for me

He said, "Tell Mr Hartright to stay away from me! If I must put your pretty sister back in the asylum to stop Mr Hartright from investigating me, I shall do so

The next day we told Laura that her husband was dead and that her marriage, the greatest error of her life, was over.

A Night at the Opera

Now she looked like the Laura I first met at Limmeridge: her expression was lively once more, she smiled frequently, and she had lost that sad nervous look that made her so very like Anne Catherick

The only thing that had not improved was her memory of the period between her departure from Blackwater Park and her escape from the asylum

I asked him some questions about the time when Anne Catherick's mother had worked at his house

This is the reply I received:

I thought of those famous words from the Bible: 'The sins of the fathers will be visited upon the children.' The fatal similarity between two daughters of one father had caused all this suffering.

I thought also about Laura's meeting with Anne Catherick by the lake

The mystery of the woman in white had finally been solved

I could now say goodbye to the ghostly figure who has haunted these pages as she haunted my life.

April came - the month of spring - and things were beginning to change between Laura and me

'You know that I've loved Laura since the day we met

I want to marry her so that I'll have the right to protect her

'I agree,' said Marian, kissing me on the forehead

"I'll go and speak to her now.' She ran out of the room, and I waited, trembling

After a few minutes, Laura ran into the room and threw her arms around my neck

At the beginning of May, I began watching the Count's house

One evening he got into a cab and told the driver to go to the opera house

I took a cab to my friend Pesca's house and asked him to come to the opera with me

I also knew that the Count had left Italy many years ago

Perhaps Pesca knew the Count? Perhaps the Count really was a spy - a spy in a much more important sense than Laura had intended when she called him by that name.

At the opera, I asked Pesca, 'Do you recognise that fat man over there?'

Just then, the Count looked up and saw Pesca

The Count's face - which had been happy a few seconds before - was suddenly full of fear! He stood up and quickly left the theatre

We tried to follow him, but the corridors were crowded

I noticed that the man with the scar on his cheek ran through the crowd and followed Fosco out of the theatre.

Pesca got up and walked around the room nervously

When I was young, I joined a secret political association in Italy called the Brotherhood

The aim of the Brotherhood is to stop the abuse of power and to maintain the rights of the people

Anyone who joins the Brotherhood must stay in it for his lifetime

Anyone who betrays the Brotherhood will be killed by another member

Now I'm older, I want to leave the Brotherhood, but I can't

Here I'm of no use to the Brotherhood

Each member of the Brotherhood has a scar like this one on his arm.' Pesca rolled up his sleeve and showed me a small red scar

I haven't changed much over the years, but perhaps this man has

One thing is clear: he looked afraid when he saw me, so he has probably betrayed the Brotherhood; he probably thinks I'm following him so that I can kill him

If I discover that he has betrayed the Brotherhood, I'll have to act.'

The man you saw at the opera is a member of the Brotherhood and has betrayed the cause

By the time you read this, I will be dead

As I walked up to the Count's door, I noticed the blond man with the scar on his face from the opera

He looked at me and walked on down the road

I rang the doorbell

The servant showed me into the drawing-room where the Count was packing his bags

The Count went quickly and quietly to the door and locked it

'Roll up the left sleeve of your shirt,' I said

'And you'll see the reason.'

Count Fosco put his hand into the desk and took out a gun

'Read this first,' I replied, handing him the note from Pesca.

The Count read the note and immediately knew that I had won

'I want a full confession, written and signed, of your conspiracy with Sir Percival Glyde against Laura Fairlie,' I said, 'and I want proof of your story so that everyone knows the truth at last.'

'I agree,' said the Count

When I've given you the confession and the proof you ask for, the Countess and I will leave this house without any interference from you.'

This was the proof I needed! The death certificate said that Lady Glyde had died on 25 July, and here was a letter from Sir Percival proving that she was still alive on 26 July!

At eight o'clock the messenger went to Pesca's house

He returned at eight-thirty with the unopened letter

The Count burnt the letter, and, half an hour later, he and the Countess were gone.

There, at Blackwater Park, I met the magnificent creature who is inscribed on my heart as 'Marian'

At sixty, I adored that woman with the volcanic passion of an eighteen-year-old

The fact that Anne had escaped from the asylum first gave me the idea for the conspiracy

When she dies as Lady Glyde, our money problems will be solved, and your secret will be safe! Anne spoke to your wife by the lake

One day she'll come back to the lake, but this time I'll be there!'

On my third day by the lake, I met Anne

I told her to meet me in the village the next day

We wrote to the servants at Forest Road to tell them that Lady Glyde was coming to visit

Her anxiety caused her to become very ill indeed, and the next day she died

The plan depended on Anne staying alive until the real Lady Glyde left Blackwater Park.

I met Lady Glyde at the station with a carriage, but it was not my carriage: it was the carriage of the doctor from the asylum

Over the year of my investigation, I had asked the people involved to provide the narratives that have been presented here

We took the narratives and Sir Percival's letter to Mr Kyrle's office

The people who had been at the funeral were all invited to come and see that Laura, Lady Glyde, was in fact alive and well

I copied down the words on the gravestone before it was removed.

A few weeks later, I read in the newspaper that the Count had been murdered in Paris

The newspaper said that the murderer was believed to be a member of the Brotherhood

He had left a note on the Count's body with the single word 'Traditore' - the Italian word for traitor - written on it.

Sir Percival and the Count had spent all Laura's money, so we could not get it back, but the following year Mr Frederick Fairlie died, so Limmeridge House was Laura's

The following year our son was born, and he is now the heir of Limmeridge House.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

Women's rights start with the education of girls and women

If we study the history of women's fight for equality with men, education has always been an important topic

It may be the most important topic, because women can only be equal to men if they have an equal education.

But the fight for equal education has met many problems

In the past, a lot of people believed that women were not as intelligent as men

The education of girls is still a very important topic around the world.

In the 18th and 19th centuries, people started to think, write and talk about women's education more and more.

In 18th-century Russia, for example, Catherine the Great believed in education for everyone.

In her, book Letters on Education (1790), Catharine Macaulay - the first English female historian - told mothers and fathers to educate their girls

One of the most important people of this time was Mary Wollstonecraft

She then wrote Thoughts on the Education of Daughters in 1787

Her most famous book is A Vindication of the Rights of Woman (1792)

A Vindication of the Rights of Woman is very important in the history of women's rights

Her ideas were very new at the time

Mary was writing about women and the vote a hundred years before women started fighting for it

Today, Mary Wollstonecraft is called "the mother of British feminism"

Any woman who has the vote, and can read and write, can say thank you to Mary Wollstonecraft.

In 2011, a group of people wanted to get money for a statue of Mary in London, so they put a picture of her on the Houses of Parliament

In 2018, more people in politics and theatre joined the group to ask for a statue of Mary Wollstonecraft.

The fight that Mary Wollstonecraft started in the late 18th century is still not finished

Since then, many women have fought for female education - women like Margaret Bancroft and Jane Addams in the United States of America (USA), and Maria Montessori in Italy

In many places in the world, girls and women are still fighting for an equal education.

One of the most famous fighters for girls' education today is Malala Yousafzai

Malala was born in 1997, in the Swat Valley in Pakistan

In 2007, a group of men called the Taliban came to the Swat Valley

They said, "People cannot have a television or play music." In January 2008, the Taliban said, "Girls cannot go to school."

Malala used the name "Gul Makai" and began writing for the BBC (the United Kingdom's television and radio) about life with the Taliban

She wrote about the last days before her school closed

Malala became famous, both in Pakistan and around the world, as a fighter for girls' education

But the Taliban did not like it.

On 9th October 2012, a man from the Taliban got on to Malala's bus and shot Malala in the head and neck

She was taken to a hospital in the United Kingdom.

People in Pakistan and around the world hoped that she could get better

In the next few years, Malala met with girls around the world, and she met with many politicians, like the President of the USA, Barack Obama

In December 2014, Malala Yousafzai won the Nobel Peace Prize

She was only seventeen years old, and she was the youngest person ever to win it.

It is the story of many girls."

130 million girls in the world do not go to school, and 15 million girls of primary-school age will never go into a classroom

The education of girls is still an important problem for countries around the world

Educated women have better health and they work more, says the World Bank

As Malala has said, "One child, one teacher, one book, one pen can change the world."

They are the same for every person.

Examples of human rights are the right to vote; the right to think and speak freely; and the right to free education

Human rights mean that people are not put into prison because they do not agree with the government, and that people are not hurt when they are in prison

It does not matter what gender or race you are, or how rich you are - you have the same rights

In the USA, a lot of black women have fought for freedom

One of the early fighters was Harriet Tubman (1820-1913)

When she was twelve years old, she was working in the fields

At this time, there were slaves in the south of the USA, but not in the north

In 1849, Harriet ran away to find freedom in the north

She went back to the south and helped to free other slaves

She often spoke about the freedom of the slaves and women's rights

Later, she also fought for the vote for women.

Harriet Tubman led the way for another famous fighter for human rights, Rosa Parks

She is famous because she did not stand up! When Rosa was a young woman, in many places in the USA, black people - who were called "coloureds" at that time - and white people could not sit together.

One of the places where black people and white people did not mix was on buses

Rosa Parks worked at a shop in the city of Montgomery, Alabama

On 1st December 1955, after a long day's work at the shop, Rosa Parks got on the bus to go home

In those days, there was a line on the floor of the bus

White people sat in the front of the line, and black people had to sit behind it

This meant that, when a black person caught the bus, they had to get on at the front of the bus to pay

Then they had to get off and get on the bus again at the back door.

On this day in December, the bus began to fill with white people

After a short time, the bus was full, and the driver noticed that some white people were standing up

The driver stopped the bus and asked four black people to stand up

This meant that the white people could sit down.

Three of the black people on Rosa's bus stood up, but Rosa did not

The driver asked, "Why don't you stand up?" Rosa replied, "I don't think I should have to stand up." The driver called the police, and Rosa was arrested

What Rosa did on that bus was very important in the fight for black people's rights in the USA.

Today, there are still many women fighting for human rights in different parts of the world

Shirin was born in the city of Hamadan, Iran, in 1947

In 1969, she got a degree in law from the University of Tehran

In 1975, she became the first president of the Tehran city court.

Shirin lost her job as the president of the city court, and she had to work as a secretary.

She helped many people in prison, and she stopped them from getting hurt by the prison workers

In 2003, Shirin was given the Nobel Peace Prize for her work in democracy and human rights, and for fighting for the rights of women and children

Now, she travels around the world speaking about human rights.

Rigoberta Menchu is also an important woman who fought for the rights of Indigenous people in her country

When she was young, she helped with the family's farm work

Sometimes, she worked in the mountains where her family lived

Sometimes, she went with other children and adults to pick coffee on big farms near the Pacific sea

After leaving school, Rigoberta worked against human rights crimes by Guatemalan soldiers from 1960 to 1996, during a war in the country

Her father, Vicente, died in the 1980 burning of the Spanish Embassy

In 1992, she got the Nobel Peace Prize for her work.

Rigoberta and these other women have fought for the rights of women, but also for the rights of all humans.

Women and the vote

in the future it is going to be made easier for women all over the world to win their fight when their time comes." Emmeline Pankhurst (1858-1928)

The fight for the vote was one of the greatest fights that women have had

It started in the 19th century and continued into the 20th century

In the 1890s, parts of New Zealand and Australia were the first places to give women the vote

Finland also had the world's first women Members of Parliament (MPs), in 1907

After Finland came Norway, which gave the vote to women in 1913

In the United Kingdom, the vote did not come until 1918

She was the leader of the "suffragettes" - the name of a group of women who fought for the vote.

Emmeline was born in 1858 in Manchester in the north of England

Emmeline was the oldest of ten children

Richard also believed in the vote for women

Emmeline and Richard believed in the same ideas

In 1889, Emmeline started the Women's Franchise League, which fought for married women to vote in elections

In 1903, she helped to start the Women's Social and Political Union (WSPU), which became famous

The WSPU were the first "suffragettes".

In Britain, politicians, the newspapers and the people were very surprised by what the suffragettes did

The women walked in the streets and broke windows

In 1913, a suffragette called Emily Davison was killed when she threw herself under the king's horse at a famous horse race

She did this because the government would not give women the right to vote

She went to the USA and gave many talks there

It was about how strong the suffragettes were.

Some people did not like what the suffragettes were doing

But Emmeline and the other women knew that they had to do something

Emmeline, like many of the suffragettes, was put in prison many times

Sometimes, the police forced her to eat, which was very painful

Sometimes, the suffragettes almost died from not eating, but still they continued to Fight

At times, the suffragettes also chained themselves outside 10 Downing Street - where the British prime minister lives - shouting "Votes for women!"

Two examples were Members of Parliament Keir Hardie and George Lansbury, who both agreed with the suffragettes

Winston Churchill - who later became prime minister - started his career against the vote for women, but later he agreed with it

In 1918, women over thirty got the vote after many years of fighting

Emmeline died on 14th June 1928, at the age of sixty-nine

On 2nd July 1928, women were given equal voting rights with men they could vote at the age of twenty-one

In 1999, Time magazine called Emmeline Pankhurst one of the 100 most important people of the 20th century

What about today? In the 20th century, women in many countries fought for the vote and got it

Little by little, women have got the vote in almost every country in the world.

Saudi Arabia is the newest country to give women the vote, in 2011

In 2015, women there voted for the first time in town and city elections.

Hatoon al-Fassi was one of the first Saudi Arabian women to vote

The Saudi professor and women's rights leader was driven to the voting station because women were not allowed to drive in 2015

This was progress for Hatoon al-Fassi and for Saudi Arabian women, but still only 10 percent of Saudi's voters in the 2015 elections were women

This may mean that higher numbers of women will vote in the future.

Women have made a lot of progress in the last 100 years

When we use the word "feminism", we are talking about a number of political and social movements and ideas that have one goal

All over the world, feminist movements have fought, and are still fighting, for women's right to vote

It has a long history in the West and in other parts of the world.

Each wave looked at different parts of the same problem

The first wave, in the late 19th and early 20th centuries, was mostly about women's right to vote

The second wave, which began in the 1960s, was about women's fight for freedom

During this time, women fought for equality in the law and in society

The third wave, which began in the 1990s, continues the work of second-wave feminism

It uses a lot of social media - like Facebook, YouTube and Twitter - and has been led by the MeToo movement.

The first wave of feminism in the West was mostly about getting the vote

Women in northern Europe and in places like the United Kingdom, the USA and Australia were all fighting for the vote in the last years of the 1890s and the early years of the 20th century.

For example, the Iranian Women's Movement wanted to achieve women's equality in education, marriage, careers and law

In Egypt, in 1923, Huda Shaarawi started the Egyptian Feminist Union

She was the leader of the Arab women's rights movement.

The second wave of feminism arrived in the middle of the 20th century

Second-wave feminism was about more than the vote; it was about sexuality, family and work

All over the world, feminists fought to change family laws that gave husbands control over their wives

One of the greatest European women at this time was a French philosopher, thinker and writer called Simone de Beauvoir.

She studied philosophy at the Sorbonne, the famous university in Paris

De Beauvoir was only the ninth woman to study at the Sorbonne at the time

In 1929, when she was twenty-one years old, she met Jean-Paul Sartre, the philosopher

In it, she said, "One is not born, but rather becomes, a woman." With this famous sentence, Simone was the first thinker to write about sex and gender

Later in the 20th century, writers like Betty Friedan and Gloria Steinem from the USA and Germaine Greer from Australia continued Simone's work

They were not happy just cooking and looking after the children

People really liked the book, and Betty talked about it all over the world

Ten years after her book was published, more than half of the workers in the West were women

Countries in the West are not the only countries that have important feminist writers and thinkers

In the Arab world, Nawal El Saadawi is very famous

In the 1980s, she spent a lot of time in prison because of her work

Nothing is more perilous than truth in a world that lies." People have called her "the Simone de Beauvoir of the Arab World".

The third and fourth waves of feminism, from the 1990s until today, have often been about women's fight against sexual harassment and assault, and the fight to be "themselves"

These waves are also about the sexism that happens to women every day

Fourth-wave feminism uses social media to talk about the problem of harassment in the street and at work

Examples of fourth-wave feminism are: the 2017 Women's March; the 2018 Women's March; and the MeToo movement

Many men in the film and TV business have been accused of harassing women, and of sexual assault.

After studying English Literature at the University of Cambridge, Laura looked after other people's children

She learned that the young girls she looked after were already worried about how their bodies looked

She set up the Everyday Sexism Project website in 2012 after finding it difficult to speak out about sexism

Women from all over the world can write to the website about the things that happen to them.

Today some people say that women have won the fight for equality

But it's not true; women all over the world are still fighting for their rights.

In the past, almost all women worked at home

In some places in the world, that still happens.

When women started to do paid work in the 19th and early 20th centuries, almost half of it was cleaning and cooking in other people's homes

But women earned half the money that was paid to men for the same jobs

In World War One (1914-1918), men left home to fight, and women were needed to work both in the army and in their home country.

World War Two (1939 - 1945) gave millions of jobs to women in the USA and in the United Kingdom

Thousands of American and British women joined the army

Although almost none of them carried a gun, they did "men's" jobs and got the same pay

At the same time, millions of men left their jobs to fight the war in Europe and other places

After the war ended and the men came home, more than 2 million women lost their jobs

In the USA and the United Kingdom, women had to return home

They showed the home as a woman's place

However, the number of women working outside the home was still higher than before

This was because a lot of men did not come home from the war, so women had to work to look after their families.

In the 1950s, many countries in the West became quite rich

In the 1950s and 1960s, the number of women who worked outside the home went up again.

In the 1970s, women began to go to colleges and universities to study

This was a change from women in the past, who only worked a little because they got married and had children

In the West, doctors could help women to choose how many children they had

Today, the number of women at work continues to go up

One of these leaders is Sheryl Sandberg, who is the Chief Operating Officer (COO) of Facebook.

She worked for Google before becoming the first woman COO at Facebook.

In 2012, she was named in the Time 100, a list of the 100 most important people in the world

In 2013, Sheryl wrote her first book, Lean In: Women, Work, and the Will to Lead

In the USA in 2016, women earned about 82 cents for every dollar a man made.

In the United Kingdom, more than three out of four businesses pay men more than women

In 2018, it was discovered that the BBC was paying some men a lot more than women for the same jobs

One of the women who spoke about the problem was Carrie Gracie.

Carrie Gracie worked in China for the BBC

She speaks the language and knows a lot about China

She has worked for the BBC for thirty years

In January 2018, she left her job in China because the BBC were paying women less than men

After a long fight, the BBC paid Carrie the same amount of money as the men were paid.

Women still do most of the work in the home, which means that many of them are working a lot more than men

In many parts of the world, women cannot work outside of the house, or cannot work where they want to

Women are 50 percent of the world's people, and, when they cannot work, it is a big problem for the world.

In these early times, the number of women in science was not high

But, in the 20th century, women started to study and work in science more and more

One of the big names of the 20th century was a woman from Poland named Marie Curie

She was one of the most famous scientists the world has ever known.

In 1903, Marie Curie was given the Nobel Prize in Physics with her husband, Pierre, for their work on radioactivity

In 1911, she won the Nobel Prize in Chemistry without her husband

She was the first woman to win a Nobel Prize, and she is the only woman to win the Nobel Prize for two different topics.

Her parents were teachers who believed in the education of women

She was the first woman to achieve big things in this world

She was also the first woman to get a PhD from a French university, and she was the first woman to become a professor at the University of Paris.

But we must remember that it almost did not happen! In 1903, the French Academy of Sciences wrote a letter to the Nobel Committee

They wanted Pierre Curie and another man to win the Nobel Prize in Physics.

Marie Curie's name was not there! Then, a Swedish professor of mathematics called Gosta Mittag-Leffler, who was on the Nobel Committee, wrote a letter to Pierre Curie

"Marie Curie worked on the research too, didn't she?" he asked

So Pierre wrote back to the Nobel Committee

That is why the Nobel Prize was given to both Pierre and Marie.

She opened the Curie Institutes in Paris and in Warsaw

During World War One, Marie helped to put X-ray machines in ambulances, which Marie herself drove to the places where they were needed

She worked for the International Red Cross and taught doctors how to use X-rays.

At the end of the 1920s, Marie became very ill because of her work, and she died in 1934.

Later in the 20th century, there were more women in science, and some of them did very important work

Lise and Otto Hahn led the small group of scientists who first split the atom

Lise was very famous late in her life, but she was not given the 1944 Nobel Prize in Chemistry

Since then, many scientists and journalists have asked why Lise did not get the Nobel Prize

But Rosalind did not listen, and she went to study science at the University of Cambridge.

James Watson, Francis Crick and Maurice Wilkins got the Nobel Prize for this work in 1962.

Because the Nobel Prize can only be shared between three living scientists, Rosalind's work was not spoken about when the prize was given to James, Francis and Maurice

Many people believe that Rosalind, like Lise Meitner, did not get the Nobel Prize because she was a woman.

Since those days, a lot of female scientists have won the Nobel Prize - women like Barbara McClintock, Rita Levi-Montalcini and Gertrude B

Tu Youyou is a Chinese chemist who won the Nobel Prize in 2015

Today, still only 30 percent of the world's scientists are women

But the numbers are getting higher

Emily is an astronomer - a scientist who studies the stars in the sky

She also teaches at the University of Washington, and she gives talks about her work

We know that, in many countries, women started to get the vote in the first years of the 20th century

In the 20th century, women made some progress in this fight.

In the United Kingdom, the first woman to become a Member of Parliament was Nancy Astor, in 1919

Later, Nancy's father made a lot of money in business, and the children were able to get an education

In the 1890s, Nancy met Robert Gould Shaw

Nancy became the first woman to sit in the House of Commons on 1st December 1919

When Nancy became an MP, women could only vote at the age of thirty.

In 1928, women got the vote at twenty-one.

She said to the BBC, "I wanted the world to get better, and I knew it could not get better if it was going to be ruled by men." Nancy was an MP until 1945.

But the first woman prime minister didn't come from Europe or the USA

On 21st July 1960, Sirimavo Bandaranaike became the first woman prime minister in the world.

Sirimavo came from a rich family, but she always wanted to help the poor people in her country.

She became the leader of the Sri Lanka Freedom Party (SLFP)

"She only knows about the kitchen," said her friends.

Thanks to Sirimavo Bandaranaike, the name of Bandaranaike became very famous

She became the world's first woman prime minister, and she led her country's government three times

She changed Ceylon a lot, and she gave it the new name of Sri Lanka.

The 20th century and the first part of the 21st century have seen big steps for women in politics

There have been many women leaders - women like Indira Gandhi in India, Golda Meir in Israel, and Margaret Thatcher and Theresa May in the United Kingdom

These are a few of the women who have led or are leading their countries as prime ministers or presidents

In 2016, the USA almost had its first woman president with Hillary Clinton

Hillary was the First Lady of the United States from 1993 to 2001 because her husband, Bill Clinton, was president

In 2016, the Democratic Party chose her to take part in the election of president of the USA

She won the "popular vote", which means that more of the Americans who voted, voted for her, but she was not elected.

Hillary is a lawyer, and in her career, she has worked hard for the rights of women and of families

She spoke about the rights of women in the world

In 2018, for example, there were 650 MPs in the United Kingdom Parliament

And that is the highest number of women MPs in British history

This was 100 years after some women first got the vote and almost a hundred years after Nancy Astor entered Parliament.

Usually, in the world, the number of women in a country's parliament is 23 percent

But the numbers change a lot in different countries

For example, there are not many women in the Parliament of Sri Lanka

In 2017, four of the countries with the highest number of women in their parliaments were in Central and South America

There are more and more women prime ministers and presidents in the world, and they are also becoming younger

In 2017, Jacinda Ardern became the prime minister of New Zealand when she was thirty-seven years old

She is the world's youngest female prime minister, and the fourth-youngest woman or man prime minister

She had a baby in 2018 and was only the second prime minister to have a baby while she was in the job

Half of the people who live in the world are women

Many people hope that, in the future, 50 percent of the world's governments will be women.

In 1903, Orville and Wilbur Wright flew the first aeroplane

One of the first women to fly was a young woman called Amelia Earhart

Earhart was the first woman to fly alone across the Atlantic Ocean.

She saw her first aeroplane at the age of ten

As the plane went by, she felt very excited

"I did not understand it at the time," she said later, "but I believe that little red aeroplane said something to me as it went by." In 1920, a pilot took her up in an aeroplane, and that changed her life

She said later, "When I was two or three hundred feet off the ground, I knew I had to fly."

Amelia achieved a lot in the next few years

In 1932, she was the first woman to fly alone across the Atlantic, which she did in 14 hours and 56 minutes.

In 1935, she was the first person to fly alone the 2,408 miles across the Pacific between Honolulu, Hawaii, and Oakland, California

She was the first person to fly alone from Los Angeles to Mexico City, which she did in 13 hours and 23 minutes

And she was the first person to fly alone without stopping from Mexico City to Newark, USA, which she did in 14 hours and 19 minutes.

These were just some of the things Amelia achieved

She wanted to be the first woman to fly around the world.

On 1st June, Amelia and Fred Noonan left Miami and began their 29,000-mile journey around the world

Howland Island is 2,556 miles from Lae in the Pacific Ocean, and it is a very small island.

In the early morning, Amelia called the Itasca, a US ship

At 7:42 a.m., the Itasca got the message, "We are flying at 1,000 feet." The ship tried to reply, but Amelia's aeroplane did not hear it

At 8:45 a.m., Amelia spoke on the radio for the last time

"Please know that I know about the dangers," she wrote

After Amelia Earhart, there were many women pilots in the USA

She flew aeroplanes for her job at the age of twenty

He had helped to choose the first seven astronauts

He knew that the Soviet Union wanted to have women astronauts, too

The USA wanted to be the first country to put women in space, so, in 1960, William began to test women in the USA as astronauts.

It was called the "Women in Space" programme

She, like the other women, had to do lots of difficult tests

In one test, the women were placed in special rooms with water where they could not hear anything or see anything

She tested better than John Glenn, the man who went to the Moon! She passed her tests and was ready to go into space

But the programme was stopped before the women could finish their last test

Was this because of sexism? Maybe the men became afraid that the women were equal, or sometimes better, than them.

After the Women in Space programme, women started to go into space, but the first woman was Russian, not American.

Valentina Tereshkova was the first woman astronaut to go into space

She is still the only woman who has been on a journey into space alone

Valentina left school when she was sixteen and worked at a factory, but she continued her education in the evenings

After Russian Yuri Gagarin became the first man in space in 1961, Valentina became excited

She joined the Russian space programme

She was not a pilot, but she joined the programme because of her 126 parachute jumps

At the time, astronauts had to parachute down when they came back near to Earth

Of the five women, only Valentina went into space.

The Americans did not send a woman into space until Sally Ride became the first American woman in space in 1983.

The modern history of women in sport started in the 19th century

At that time, golf and tennis were two of the sports that women played

At the first modern Olympic Games in Athens, Greece, in 1896, there were no women

Women first went to the Olympics in Paris, France, in 1900

But only twenty-two women played in those Games, out of the 997 people from nineteen countries

Little by little, more women's sports were in the Olympics

In 1948, the Olympics came to London, United Kingdom

One famous woman who was at the London Olympics in 1948 was Fanny Blankers-Koen, an athlete from the Netherlands

People called her "the flying housewife", which is a word for a woman who stays at home to look after her husband and children

Fanny was the top female athlete at the London Olympic Games because she got the most medals.

Fanny was born in 1918 in a small town in the Netherlands

Her father worked for the government, but he was also an athlete

But in 1948 she was thirty years old, and many people thought that she was too old to be the best

Other people said she had to look after her husband and her children! But Fanny started the 1948 Games by winning two races - one of them was the 100 metres

Then she won the 200 metres race and the 4 x 100 metres relay race.

When she went home to the Netherlands, the Dutch were very happy

She showed everyone that a woman could be a housewife and still win gold medals! In 1999, Fanny Blankers-Koen was voted Female Athlete of the Century because of her four gold medals at the 1948 Games.

Fanny Blankers-Koen was one of the first women to show that women could also be great athletes

A few months later, Billie Jean's friend took her to play tennis for the first time

As soon as she hit the ball, Billie Jean knew that she wanted to be a tennis player

Still, she told her mother that she was going to be number one in the world

When she was twelve years old, she played at a tournament at the Los Angeles Tennis Club, but Billie Jean could not be in the group picture of young tennis players

That was because she wore the short trousers her mother made her wear

She did not wear the usual tennis dress worn by female athletes

She was number one in the world in women's tennis

When she won the US Open tournament in 1972, she received 15,000 dollars less than the men's top player, Ilie Nastase

She would not go to the US Open in 1973 because of that, she said

The US Open became the first big tournament to give equal money to its men and women top players

Wimbledon, the oldest tennis tournament in the sport's history, was the last big tournament to do this, in 2007

Today, tennis is one of the few sports that pays its men and women the same in big tournaments

Bobby Riggs was a top men's tennis player in the 1930s and 1940s

He won the Wimbledon men's tournament in 1939, and he was the world number one tennis player in 1941, 1946 and 1947

The women's game was much worse than the men's game, he said

Even he - a fifty-five-year-old man - could win against the best female players

He played the Australian player Margaret Court

There were 30,492 people at the match

Also, about 50 million people watched it on TV in the USA, and about 90 million in thirty-seven other countries watched it

The twenty-nine-year-old Billie Jean beat the fifty-five-year-old Bobby 6-4, 6 - 3, 6-3

Billie Jean knew that the match was very important for women's rights.

She was one of the greatest tennis players ever

On 28th August 2006, the United States Tennis Association (USTA) National Tennis Center was named the USTA Billie Jean King National Tennis Center.

In Saudi Arabia, for example, it was 2012 when two women went to the Olympics for the first time

Sarah ran the 800 metres, and Wojdan was in the judo.

Since 1980, in Iran, the government has not allowed women into stadiums to see all-men sports

In June 2018, the Azadi Stadium's doors were opened to women and men during the last two Iran games at the 2018 World Cup.

Things are changing fast in the world

Women have fought for the right to watch sports, to practise them and to enter tournaments.

In 2016, the United Nations (UN) introduced some goals for our future and for the future of the Earth

The goals are there to stop people from being poor, to look after the Earth and to stop war

They are called the Sustainable Development Goals.

All the women in this book have felt empowered to achieve great things, and they have helped to empower other women.

In some parts of the world, for example, very young girls have to get married

More than 700 million women in the world today were married before the age of eighteen

Sometimes, they also get money from the parents of their daughter's husband.

They took the government of Zimbabwe to court

The law was bad, they said - the lowest age for boys to marry was eighteen, but the lowest age for girls was sixteen.

On 20th January 2016, after many months of thinking and talking, the court changed the law

Now, the lowest age to get married in Zimbabwe is eighteen, and it's the same for boys and girls

In Guatemala and Malawi, for example, the lowest age for marriage is now higher

But the big problem in any country is changing the way people think about child marriage - and that takes time.

One of the biggest stories of women's empowerment has come with the MeToo movement, which started in 2017

MeToo was used a lot from October 2017 on social media to show that there is a lot of sexual assault and harassment of women, everywhere in the world

At the same time, famous men in the film business, like Harvey Weinstein, were accused of harassing and assaulting women - and men in TV and politics have also been accused of these crimes

Alyssa told women to write about sexism and harassment on social media to show how big the problem was

That night, social media became very busy, as MeToo started everywhere in the world.

At the end of that day, there were movements in many languages, like Arabic, Farsi, French, Hindi and Spanish

Today, women in many different countries are using MeToo every day to tell people about the assault and harassment they get

Because of this, everyone learned that there is a lot of sexual assault in the film business

Time magazine gave the "Person of the Year" for 2017 to the brave women who spoke about the problem of sexual harassment and assault.

Many women became brave because they saw other brave women in the MeToo movement

In Japan, for example, the MeToo movement started small, but it is getting bigger

Buzzfeed Japan, which is a news website, has started a MeToo page with stories about the movement in Japan

Today, the MeToo movement is very big everywhere

In the 21st century, women are stronger and braver than ever

But thanks to the women in this book - and others - women are now much more equal in society than they have ever been before.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!

In the village there is a military presidio with Spanish soldiers and their horses

All around the village there are big homes with patios.

Inside the village tavern there are soldiers and other men

Sergeant Pedro Gonzales is at the tavern

"He is the terror of southern California,'' says another soldier.

"People say that he takes from the rich and gives to the poor

He is a friend of the natives and the friars

He travels on the El Camino Real on his fast horse

He is very good with his sword," says the Sergeant.

"Yes, and he leaves his mark - the Z - everywhere," says the old man.

The Governor of California offers a big reward for the capture of Zorro," says one soldier.

At that moment a man enters the tavern

"Come and stand near the fire," says the Sergeant

Everyone is scared of him, but I am not! I am ready to fight Zorro and win! I am a champion with the sword

What do you think, Don Diego?" asks the Sergeant

"I want to fight him and capture him! I want the big reward," says Sergeant Gonzales.

He protects the poor, the natives and the friars

You are rich and noble," says the Sergeant.

Good night everyone." He opens the tavern door and goes out into the rain.

the door of tavern opens

Sergeant Gonzales and the other soldiers are standing near the fire

"Good evening! My name is Zorro!" says the masked man.

The men in the tavern are very surprised and scared.

"What do you mean?" says the Sergeant.

"You beat the poor natives

I am a friend of the natives

Sergeant Gonzales looks at the pistol and says, "Courageous men don't use pistols

Everyone must go near the fire and stay there!" says Zorro

"Fight, senor!" says the Sergeant.

The fight continues and Sergeant Gonzales' sword falls onto the floor

Zorro slaps his face and says, "This is your punishment." Then he makes a Z on the Sergeant's shirt with his sword.

Zorro runs to the window

He opens it and says, "Good evening, gentlemen!" He jumps out of the window and disappears.

But the Governor does not like Don Carlos

What a nice surprise! Come and sit in the patio."

Don Carlos calls her and she comes to the patio

In the afternoon Lolita is alone in the patio

Then she runs into the house

The family is sitting at the table

Someone knocks at the door

Zorro goes to Lolita and whispers, "I cannot forget this afternoon in the patio."

Suddenly a young Spanish soldier enters the house

Zorro injures the Captain's shoulder with his sword

The Captain falls to the floor.

"Please help the Captain!" Zorro says to Don Carlos

"Don Carlos,'' says the Captain, "I like Lolita very much

I come from a good family and I am the Governor's friend

I am 23 years old and I am the Captain of the Presidio

The next morning there is a lot of noise at the Presidio Don.

Remember the Governor's big reward

Don Carlos receives the letter and says, "What a generous invitation! Don Diego wants to protect Lolita

We must accept the invitation

Lolita looks at the books

Suddenly there is a knock at the door

He goes to the library and sees Lolita.

I am the Captain of the Presidio."

Lolita slaps the Captain's face.

At that moment Zorro appears in the library and says, "Captain Ramon, you are a villain

"I cannot forget this terrible insult," says the Captain

Zorro opens the door and kicks him out.

Captain Ramon returns to the Presidio

"I must write a letter to the Governor

He writes the letter and sends it to the Governor

He smiles and says, "I want to see the Pulido family in prison!"

Fight me but don't hurt the Pulido family!" says Zorro.

"Sergeant Gonzales, come quickly!" says the Captain

"Take all the soldiers and find Zorro! We must capture him."

The next morning the soldiers return to the Presidio

There are many people in front of the Presidio that morning

An old friar is standing before the magistrate L The old friar is in chains

"I am not a thief," says the old friar

He must be punished," answers the magistrate.

"No, you are wrong," says the cruel magistrate.

The soldiers whip the old friar and he falls to the ground

You must play the guitar and sing love songs

In the evening the magistrate and his friends are in the tavern

They are laughing about the old friar.

They look at the door of the tavern and see Zorro

He has a pistol in one hand and a sword in the other.

Zorro gives a whip to the magistrate's friend and says, "Now whip this corrupt magistrate 15 times."

"But I cannot do this," says the friend.

The friend whips the magistrate

After the punishment the magistrate falls to the ground.

The next day everyone talks about the magistrate's punishment

They look for him in the hills and in the valleys

In the evening they go to the Vega hacienda

We want to capture the bandit and get the reward

You can put your swords and pistols near the door," says Don Alejandro

Don Alejandro and Don Diego talk to the young men.

At midnight a masked man appears at the door.

"Look, it is Zorro!" says one of the young men.

"Zorro, the bandit," they all say.

I fight to help the poor, the natives and the friars

"We want to help the poor, the natives and the friars too," says one young man.

"Our principles are the same," says another.

"Good morning, Captain Ramon," says the Governor."

Thank you for the information about the Pulido family

"What a good idea! My soldiers can arrest them today," says the Captain.

A group of soldiers goes to the Pulido hacienda

When Don Diego hears about this, he goes to the Governor

He asks him, "Why is the Pulido family in prison?"

The punishment for traitors is death," says the Governor.

Early in the evening Zorro sends a message to The Avengers

"Meet me at midnight at the lake Bring your swords and pistols

Pass the word to everyone."

At midnight Zorro and The Avengers meet at the lake

We must be silent, enter the prison and help them

Francisco, you take Don Carlos to the village of Pala

Jose, you take Doha Catalina to the Vega hacienda

Zorro and The Avengers rescue the Pulido family

The Man behind the Mask

The next night Zorro silently enters the Governor's home

He wants to talk to the Governor and Captain Ramon

They are sitting near the fire.

He has a pistol in one hand and a sword in the other.

"Zorro! Why are you here?" asks the Governor.

I am here to learn the truth

Governor, you want to punish the Pulido family

Your friends are my enemies,'' says the Governor.

It accuses them," says the Governor.

Zorro reads the letter and says, "It is Captain Ramon's letter

He accuses the Pulido family." Zorro looks at the Captain and says, "Captain, you are a liar but I am here to punish you

Tell the Governor the truth about the Pulido family."

Zorro puts his pistol to Captain Ramon's head and says, "Tell the Governor the truth or I shoot!"

"Tell the truth, you liar,'' says Zorro.

"This is terrible!" says the Governor

You cannot be the Captain of the Presidio!"

At that moment the Captain pulls out his sword.

In the end, Zorro kills Captain Ramon.

"The Captain is dead," says Zorro to the Governor.

Outside the Governor's home there are many soldiers

We must hide in the old tavern

Zorro and Lolita hide inside the old tavern

They explain many things to the Governor

Zorro and Lolita walk out of the old tavern

"Yes! Yes!" the people say.

Hope you have enjoyed the reading!